Advise

Home‎ > ‎

ALL AND EVERYTHING

Ten Books in Three Series

FIRST SERIES:
Three books under the title of “An Objectively Impartial
Criticism of the Life of Man,” or, “Beelzebub’s tales to his
grandson.”

SECOND SERIES:
Three books under the common title of “Meetings with
Remarkable Men.”

THIRD SERIES:
Four books under the common title of “Life is Real Only
Then, When ‘I Am.’”

All written according to entirely new principles of logical reasoning
and strictly directed towards the solution of the following three
cardinal problems:

FIRST SERIES: To destroy, mercilessly, without any compromises whatsoever,
in the mentation and feelings of the reader, the beliefs and
views, by centuries rooted in him, about everything existing in the
world.

SECOND SERIES: To acquaint the reader with the material required for
a new creation and to prove the soundness and good quality of it.

THIRD SERIES: To assist the arising, in the mentation and in the feelings
of the reader, of a veritable, non- fantastic representation not
of that illusory world which he now perceives, but of the world
existing in reality.

Friendly Advice
[Written impromptu by the author on delivering this
book, already prepared for publication, to the printer.]

ACCORDING TO the numerous deductions and conclusions made by
me during experimental elucidations concerning the productivity
of the perception by contemporary people of new impressions
from what is heard and read, and also according to the thought of
one of the sayings of popular wisdom I have just remembered,
handed down to our days from very ancient times, which declares:
“Any prayer may be heard by the Higher Powers and a corresponding
answer obtained only if it is uttered thrice:
Firstly—for the welfare or the peace of the souls of one’s parents.
Secondly—for the welfare of one’s neighbor.
And only thirdly—for oneself personally.”
I find it necessary on the first page of this book, quite ready for
publication, to give the following advice:
“Read each of my written expositions thrice:
Firstly—at least as you have already become mechanized to read
all your contemporary books and newspapers.
Secondly—as if you were reading aloud to another person.
And only thirdly—try and fathom the gist of my writings.”
Only then will you be able to count upon forming your own impartial
judgment, proper to yourself alone, on my writings. And
only then can my hope be actualized that according to your understanding
you will obtain the specific benefit for yourself which
I anticipate, and which I wish for you with all my being.
AUTHOR

Comments

Ch 1 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Text‎ > ‎

Ch 1

The Arousing of Thought
3
Among other convictions formed in my common presence during
my responsible, peculiarly composed life, there is one such
also—an indubitable conviction—that always and everywhere
on the earth, among people of every degree of development of
understanding and of every form of manifestation of the factors
which engender in their individuality all kinds of ideals, there is
acquired the tendency, when beginning anything new, unfailingly
to pronounce aloud or, if not aloud, at least mentally, that definite
utterance understandable to every even quite illiterate person,
which in different epochs has been formulated variously and
in our day is formulated in the following words: “In the name of
the Father and of the Son and in the name of the Holy Ghost.
Amen.”
That is why I now, also, setting forth on this venture quite new
for me, namely, authorship, begin by pronouncing this utterance
and moreover pronounce it not only aloud, but even very distinctly
and with a full, as the ancient Toulousites defined it, “wholly manifested
intonation”—of course with that fullness which can
arise in my entirety only from data already formed and thoroughly
rooted in me for such a manifestation; data which are in
general formed in the nature of man, by the way, during his preparatory
age, and later, during his responsible life engender in
him the ability for the manifestation of the nature and
vivifyingness of such an intonation.
Having thus begun, I can now be quite at ease, and should even,
according to the notions of religious morality existing among
contemporary people, be beyond all doubt assured that everything
further in this new venture of mine will now proceed, as is
said, “like a pianola.”
4
In any case I have begun just thus, and as to how the rest will go
I can only say meanwhile, as the blind man once expressed it,
“we shall see.”
First and foremost, I shall place my own hand, moreover the
right one, which—although at the moment it is slightly injured
owing to the misfortune which recently befell me—is nevertheless
really my own, and has never once failed me in all my life, on
my heart, of course also my own—but on the inconstancy or
constancy of this part of all my whole I do not find it necessary
here to expatiate—and frankly confess that I myself have personally
not the slightest wish to write, but attendant circumstances,
quite independent of me, constrain me to do so—and
whether these circumstances arose accidentally or were created
intentionally by extraneous forces, I myself do not yet know. I
know only that these circumstances bid me write not just anything
“so-so,” as, for instance, something of the kind for reading
oneself to sleep, but weighty and bulky tomes.
However that may be, I begin . . .
But begin with what?
Oh, the devil! Will there indeed be repeated that same exceedingly
unpleasant and highly strange sensation which it befell me
to experience when about three weeks ago I was composing in
my thoughts the scheme and sequence of the ideas destined by
me for publication and did not know then how to begin either?
This sensation then experienced I might now formulate in words
only thus: “the-fear-of-drowning-in-the-overflow-of-my-own-thoughts.”
To stop this undesirable sensation I might then still have had
recourse to the aid of that maleficent property existing also in
me, as in contemporary man, which has become inherent in all
of us, and which enables us, without
5
experiencing any remorse of conscience whatever, to put off anything
we wish to do “till tomorrow.”
I could then have done this very easily because before beginning
the actual writing, it was assumed that there was still lots of
time; but this can now no longer be done, and I must, without
fail, as is said, “even though I burst,” begin.
But with what indeed begin . . . ?
Hurrah! . . . Eureka!
Almost all the books I have happened to read in my life have
begun with a preface.
So in this case I also must begin with something of the kind.
I say “of the kind,” because in general in the process of my life,
from the moment I began to distinguish a boy from a girl, I have
always done everything, absolutely everything, not as it is done
by other, like myself, biped destroyers of Nature’s good. Therefore,
in writing now I ought, and perhaps am even on principle
already obliged, to begin not as any other writer would.
In any case, instead of the conventional preface I shall begin quite
simply with a Warning.
Beginning with a Warning will be very judicious of me, if only
because it will not contradict any of my principles, either organic,
psychic, or even “willful,” and will at the same time be quite honest—
of course, honest in the objective sense, because both I
myself and all others who know me well, expect with indubitable
certainty that owing to my writings there will entirely disappear
in the majority of readers, immediately and not gradually,
as must sooner or later, with time, occur to all people, all the
“wealth” they have, which was either handed down to them by
inheritance or obtained by their own labor, in the form of quieting
notions evoking only naive dreams,
6
and also beautiful representations of their lives at present as well
as of their prospects in the future.
Professional writers usually begin such introductions with an
address to the reader, full of all kinds of bombastically magniloquent
and so to say “honeyed” and “inflated” phrases.
Just in this alone I shall follow their example and also begin with
such an address, but I shall try not to make it very “sugary” as
they usually do, owing particularly to their evil wiseacring by
which they titillate the sensibilities of the more or less normal
reader.
Thus ...
My dear, highly honored, strong-willed and of course very patient
Sirs, and my much-esteemed, charming, and impartial Ladies—
forgive me, I have omitted the most important—and my
in no wise hysterical Ladies!
I have the honor to inform you that although owing to circumstances
that have arisen at one of the last stages of the process
of my life, I am now about to write books, yet during the whole of
my life I have never written not only not books or various what are
called “instructive-articles,” but also not even a letter in which
it has been unfailingly necessary to observe what is called
“grammaticality,” and in consequence, although I am now about
to become a professional writer, yet having had no practice at all
either in respect of all the established professional rules and procedures
or in respect of what is called the “bon ton literary language,”
I am constrained to write not at all as ordinary “patented writers”
do, to the form of whose writing you have in all probability
become as much accustomed as to your own smell.
In my opinion the trouble with you, in the present instance, is
perhaps chiefly due to the fact that while still in childhood, there
was implanted in you and has now become ideally well harmonized
with your general psyche, an excellently working automatism
for perceiving all kinds
7
of new impressions, thanks to which “blessing” you have now,during your
responsible life, no need of making any individual effort whatsoever.
Speaking frankly, I inwardly personally discern the center of my
confession not in my lack of knowledge of all the rules and procedures
of writers, but in my nonpossession of what I have called
the “bon ton literary language,” infallibly required in contemporary
life not only from writers but also from every ordinary mortal.
As regards the former, that is to say, my lack of knowledge of
the different rules and procedures of writers, I am not greatly disturbed.
And I am not greatly disturbed on this account, because such
“ignorance” has already now become in the life of people also in
the order of things. Such a blessing arose and now flourishes
everywhere on Earth thanks to that extraordinary new disease
of which for the last twenty to thirty years, for some reason or
other, especially the majority of those persons from among all
the three sexes fall ill, who sleep with half-open eyes and whose
faces are in every respect fertile soil for the growth of every kind
of pimple.
This strange disease is manifested by this, that if the invalid is
somewhat literate and his rent is paid for three months in advance,
he (she or it) unfailingly begins to write either some “instructive
article” or a whole book.
Well knowing about this new human disease and its epidemical
spread on Earth, I, as you should understand, have the right
to assume that you have acquired, as the learned “medicos”
would say, “immunity” to it, and that you will therefore not be
palpably indignant at my ignorance of the rules and procedures
of writers.
This understanding of mine bids me inwardly to make the center
of gravity of my warning my ignorance of the literary language.
In self-justification, and also perhaps to diminish the
8
degree of the censure in your waking consciousness of my ignorance
of this language indispensable for contemporary life, I
consider it necessary to say, with a humble heart and cheeks
flushed with shame, that although I too was taught this language
in my childhood, and even though certain of my elders who prepared
me for responsible life, constantly forced me “without sparing
or economizing” any intimidatory means to “learn by rote”
the host of various “nuances” which in their totality compose this
contemporary “delight,” yet, unfortunately of course for you, of
all that I then learned by rote, nothing stuck and nothing whatsoever
has survived for my present activities as a writer.
And nothing stuck, as it was quite recently made clear to me,
not through any fault of mine, nor through the fault of my former
respected and nonrespected teachers, but this human labor was
spent in vain owing to one unexpected and quite exceptional
event which occurred at the moment of my appearance on God’s
Earth, and which was—as a certain occultist well known in Europe
explained to me after a very minute what is called
“psychophysico-astrological” investigation—that at that moment,
through the hole made in the windowpane by our crazy
lame goat, there poured the vibrations of sound which arose in
the neighbor’s house from an Edison phonograph, and the midwife
had in her mouth a lozenge saturated with cocaine of German
make, and moreover not “Ersatz,” and was sucking this lozenge
to these sounds without the proper enjoyment.
Besides from this event, rare in the everyday life of people, my
present position also arose because later on in my preparatory
and adult life—as, I must confess, I myself guessed after long reflections
according to the method of the German professor, Herr
Stumpsinschmausen—I always avoided instinctively as well as automatically
9
and at times even consciously, that is, on principle,
employing this language for intercourse with others. And from such a trifle,
and perhaps not a trifle, I manifested thus again thanks to three
data which were formed in my entirety during my preparatory
age, about which data I intend to inform you a little later in this
same first chapter of my writings.
However that may have been, yet the real fact, illuminated from
every side like an American advertisement, and which fact cannot
now be changed by any forces even with the knowledge of
the experts in “monkey business,” is that although I, who have
lately been considered by very many people as a rather good
teacher of temple dances, have now become today a professional
writer and will of course write a great deal—as it has been proper
to me since childhood whenever “I do anything to do a great
deal of it”—nevertheless, not having, as you see, the automatically
acquired and automatically manifested practice necessary
for this, I shall be constrained to write all I have thought out in
ordinary simple everyday language established by life, without
any literary manipulations and without any “grammarian
wiseacrings.”
But the pot is not yet full! . . . For I have not yet decided the most
important question of all—in which language to write.
Although I have begun to write in Russian, nevertheless, as the
wisest of the wise, Mullah Nassr Eddin, would say, in that language
you cannot go far.
(Mullah Nassr Eddin, or as he is also called, Hodja Nassr Eddin,
is, it seems, little known in Europe and America, but he is very
well known in all countries of the continent of Asia; this legendary
personage corresponds to the American Uncle Sam or the
German Till Eulenspiegel. Numerous tales popular in the East, akin
to the wise sayings, some of long standing and others newly
10
arisen, were ascribed and are still ascribed to this Nassr Eddin.)
The Russian language, it cannot be denied, is very good. I even
like it, but . . . only for swapping anecdotes and for use in referring
to someone’s parentage.
The Russian language is like the English, which language is also
very good, but only for discussing in “smoking rooms,” while sitting
on an easy chair with legs outstretched on another, the topic
of Australian frozen meat or, sometimes, the Indian question.
Both these languages are like the dish which is called in Moscow
“Solianka,” and into which everything goes except you and
me, in fact everything you wish, and even the “after-dinner
Cheshma”* of Sheherazade.
It must also be said that owing to all kinds of accidentally and
perhaps not accidentally formed conditions of my youth, I have
had to learn, and moreover very seriously and of course always
with self-compulsion, to speak, read, and write a great many languages,
and to such a degree of fluency, that if, in following this
profession unexpectedly forced on me by Fate, I decided not to
take advantage of the “automatism” which is acquired by practice,
then I could perhaps write in any one of them.
But if I set out to use judiciously this automatically acquired
automatism which has become easy from long practice, then I
should have to write either in Russian or in Armenian, because
the circumstances of my life during the last two or three decades
have been such that I have had for intercourse with others to
use, and consequently to have more practice in, just these two
languages and to acquire an automatism in respect to them.
O the dickens! . . . Even in such a case, one of the aspects of my
peculiar psyche, unusual for the normal
11
man, has now already begun to torment the whole of me.
And the chief reason for this unhappiness of mine in my almost
already mellow age, results from the fact that since childhood
there was implanted in my peculiar psyche, together with numerous
other rubbish also unnecessary for contemporary life,
such an inherency as always and in everything automatically
enjoins the whole of me to act only according to popular wisdom.
In the present case, as always in similar as yet indefinite life cases,
there immediately comes to my brain—which is for me, constructed
unsuccessfully to the point of mockery—and is now as
is said, “running through” it that saying of popular wisdom which
existed in the life of people of very ancient times, and which has
been handed down to our day formulated in the following words:
“every stick always has two ends.”
In trying first to understand the basic thought and real significance
hidden in this strange verbal formulation, there must, in
my opinion, first of all arise in the consciousness of every more or
less sane-thinking man the supposition that, in the totality of
ideas on which is based and from which must flow a sensible
notion of this saying, lies the truth, cognized by people for centuries,
which affirms that every cause occurring in the life of man,
from whatever phenomenon it arises, as one of two opposite
effects of other causes, is in its turn obligatorily molded also into
two quite opposite effects, as for instance: if “something” obtained
from two different causes engenders light, then it must inevitably
engender a phenomenon opposite to it, that is to say, darkness;
or a factor engendering in the organism of a living creature
an impulse of palpable satisfaction also engenders without fail
nonsatisfaction, of course also palpable, and so on and so forth,
always and in everything.
Adopting in the same given instance this popular wisdom
12
formed by centuries and expressed by a stick, which, as was
said, indeed has two ends, one end of which is considered good
and the other bad, then if I use the aforesaid automatism which
was acquired in me thanks only to long practice, it will be for me
personally of course very good, but according to this saying, there
must result for the reader just the opposite; and what the opposite
of good is, even every nonpossessor of hemorrhoids must
very easily understand.
Briefly, if I exercise my privilege and take the good end of the
stick, then the bad end must inevitably fall “on the reader’s head.”
This may indeed happen, because in Russian the so to say “niceties”
of philosophical questions cannot be expressed, which questions
I intend to touch upon in my writings also rather fully,
whereas in Armenian, although this is possible, yet to the misfortune
of all contemporary Armenians, the employment of this language
for contemporary notions has now already become quite
impracticable.
In order to alleviate the bitterness of my inner hurt owing to
this, I must say that in my early youth, when I became interested
in and was greatly taken up with philological questions, I preferred
the Armenian language to all others I then spoke, even to
my native language.
This language was then my favorite chiefly because it was original
and had nothing in common with the neighboring or kindred
languages.
As the learned “philologists” say, all of its tonalities were peculiar
to it alone, and according to my understanding even then, it
corresponded perfectly to the psyche of the people composing
that nation.
But the change I have witnessed in that language during the
last thirty or forty years has been such, that instead of an original
independent language coming to us from the remote past, there
has resulted and now exists one,
13
which though also original and independent,
yet represents, as might be said, a “kind of clownish potpourri of languages,”
the totality of the consonances of which, falling on the ear of a more or
less conscious and understanding listener, sounds just like the
“tones” of Turkish, Persian, French, Kurd, and Russian words and
still other “indigestible” and inarticulate noises.
Almost the same might be said about my native language,
Greek, which I spoke in childhood and, as might be said, the “taste
of the automatic associative power of which” I still retain. I could
now, I dare say, express anything I wish in it, but to employ it for
writing is for me impossible, for the simple and rather comical
reason that someone must transcribe my writings and translate
them into the other languages. And who can do this?
It could assuredly be said that even the best expert of modern
Greek would understand simply nothing of what I should write
in the native language I assimilated in childhood, because, my
dear “compatriots,” as they might be called, being also inflamed
with the wish at all costs to be like the representatives of contemporary
civilization also in their conversation, have during these
thirty or forty years treated my dear native language just as the
Armenians, anxious to become Russian intelligentsia, have treated
theirs.
That Greek language, the spirit and essence of which were transmitted
to me by heredity, and the language now spoken by contemporary
Greeks, are as much alike as, according to the expression
of Mullah Nassr Eddin, “a nail is like a requiem.”
What is now to be done?
Ah . . . me! Never mind, esteemed buyer of my wiseacrings. If
only there be plenty of French armagnac and “Khaizarian
bastourma,” I shall find a way out of even this difficult situation.
14
I am an old hand at this.
In life, I have so often got into difficult situations and out of them,
that this has become almost a matter of habit for me.
Meanwhile in the present case, I shall write partly in Russian
and partly in Armenian, the more readily because among those
people always “hanging around” me there are several who “cerebrate”
more or less easily in both these languages, and I meanwhile
entertain the hope that they will be able to transcribe and
translate from these languages fairly well for me.
In any case I again repeat—in order that you should well remember
it, but not as you are in the habit of remembering other
things and on the basis of which are accustomed to keeping your
word of honor to others or to yourself—that no matter what language
I shall use, always and in everything, I shall avoid what I
have called the “bon ton literary language.”
In this respect, the extraordinarily curious fact and one even in
the highest degree worthy of your love of knowledge, perhaps
even higher than your usual conception, is that from my earliest
childhood, that is to say, since the birth in me of the need to destroy
birds’ nests, and to tease my friends’ sisters, there arose in
my, as the ancient theosophists called it, “planetary body,” and
moreover, why I don’t know, chiefly in the “right half,” an instinctively
involuntary sensation, which right up to that period of my
life when I became a teacher of dancing, was gradually formed
into a definite feeling, and then, when thanks to this profession
of mine I came in contact with many people of different “types,”
there began to arise in me also the conviction with what is called
my “mind,” that these languages are compiled by people, or rather
“grammarians,” who are in respect of knowledge of the given
language exactly similar to those biped animals whom
15
the esteemed Mullah Nassr Eddin characterizes by the words:
“All they can do is to wrangle with pigs about the quality of oranges.”
This kind of people among us who have been turned into, so to
say, “moths” destroying the good prepared and left for us by our
ancestors and by time, have not the slightest notion and have
probably never even heard of the screamingly obvious fact that,
during the preparatory age, there is acquired in the brain functioning
of every creature, and of man also, a particular and definite
property, the automatic actualization and manifestation of
which the ancient Korkolans called the “law of association,” and
that the process of the mentation of every creature, especially
man, flows exclusively in accordance with this law.
In view of the fact that I have happened here accidentally to
touch upon a question which has lately become one of my so to
speak “hobbies,” namely, the process of human mentation, I consider
it possible, without waiting for the corresponding place predetermined
by me for the elucidation of this question, to state
already now in this first chapter at least something concerning
that axiom which has accidentally become known to me, that
on Earth in the past it has been usual in every century that every
man, in whom there arises the boldness to attain the right to be
considered by others and to consider himself a “conscious
thinker,” should be informed while still in the early years of his
responsible existence that man has in general two kinds of mentation:
one kind, mentation by thought, in which words, always
possessing a relative sense, are employed; and the other kind,
which is proper to all animals as well as to man, which I would
call “mentation by form.”
The second kind of mentation, that is, “mentation by form,” by
which, strictly speaking, the exact sense of all
16
writing must be also perceived, and after conscious confrontation
with information already possessed, be assimilated, is
formed in people in dependence upon the conditions of geographical
locality, climate, time, and, in general, upon the whole
environment in which the arising of the given man has proceeded
and in which his existence has flowed up to manhood.
Accordingly, in the brains of people of different races and conditions
dwelling in different geographical localities, there are
formed about one and the same thing or even idea, a number of
quite independent forms, which during functioning, that is to say,
association, evoke in their being some sensation or other which
subjectively conditions a definite picturing, and which picturing
is expressed by this, that, or the other word, that serves only for
its outer subjective expression.
That is why each word, for the same thing or idea, almost always
acquires for people of different geographical locality and
race a very definite and entirely different so to say “inner content.”
In other words, if in the entirety of any man who has arisen and
been formed in any locality, from the results of the specific local
influences and impressions a certain “form” has been composed,
and this form evokes in him by association the sensation of a
definite “inner content,” and consequently of a definite picturing
or notion for the expression of which he employs one or another
word which has eventually become habitual, and as I have said,
subjective to him, then the hearer of that word, in whose being,
owing to different conditions of his arising and growth, there has
been formed concerning the given word a form of a different “inner
content,” will always perceive and of course infallibly understand
that same word in quite another sense.
This fact, by the way, can with attentive and impartial
17
observation be very clearly established when one is present at
an exchange of opinions between persons belonging to two different
races or who arose and were formed in different geographical
localities.
And so, cheerful and swaggering candidate for a buyer of my
wiseacrings, having warned you that I am going to write not as
“professional writers” usually write but quite otherwise, I advise
you, before embarking on the reading of my further expositions,
to reflect seriously and only then to undertake it. If not, I am afraid
for your hearing and other perceptive and also digestive organs
which may be already so thoroughly automatized to the “literary
language of the intelligentsia” existing in the present period
of time on Earth, that the reading of these writings of mine might
affect you very, very cacophonously, and from this you might lose
your . . . you know what? . . . your appetite for your favorite dish
and for your psychic specificness which particularly titillates your
“inside” and which proceeds in you on seeing your neighbor, the
brunette.
For such a possibility, ensuing from my language, or rather,
strictly speaking, from the form of my mentation, I am, thanks to
oft-repeated past experiences, already quite as convinced with
my whole being as a “thoroughbred donkey” is convinced of the
right and justice of his obstinacy.
Now that I have warned you of what is most important, I am
already tranquil about everything further. Even if any misunderstanding
should arise on account of my writings, you alone will
be entirely to blame, and my conscience will be as clear as for
instance . . . the ex-Kaiser Wilhelm’s.
In all probability you are now thinking that I am, of course, a
young man with an auspicious exterior and, as some express it,
a “suspicious interior,” and that, as a
18
novice in writing, I am evidently intentionally being eccentric in the
hope of becoming famous and thereby rich.
If you indeed think so, then you are very, very mistaken.
First of all, I am not young; I have already lived so much that I
have been in my life, as it is said, “not only through the mill but
through all the grindstones”; and secondly, I am in general not
writing so as to make a career for myself, or so as to plant myself,
as is said, “firm-footedly,” thanks to this profession, which, I must
add, in my opinion provides many openings to become a candidate
d-i-r-e-c-t for “Hell”—assuming of course that such people
can in general by their Being, perfect themselves even to that
extent, for the reason that knowing nothing whatsoever themselves,
they write all kinds of “claptrap” and thereby automatically
acquiring authority, they become almost one of the chief
factors, the totality of which steadily continues year by year, still
further to diminish the, without this, already extremely diminished
psyche of people.
And as regards my personal career, then thanks to all forces
high and low and, if you like, even right and left, I have actualized
it long ago, and have already long been standing on “firm feet”
and even maybe on very good feet, and I moreover am certain
that their strength is sufficient for many more years, in spite of all
my past, present, and future enemies.
Yes, I think you might as well be told also about an idea which
has only just arisen in my madcap brain, and namely, specially
to request the printer, to whom I shall give my first book, to print
this first chapter of my writings in such a way that anybody may
read it before cutting the pages of the book itself, whereupon, on
learning that it is not written in the usual manner, that is to say,
for helping to produce in one’s mentation, very smoothly and
easily, exciting images and lulling reveries, he may, if he wishes,
19
without wasting words with the bookseller, return it and get
his money back, money perhaps earned by the sweat of his own
brow.
I shall do this without fail, moreover, because I just now again
remember the story of what happened to a Transcaucasian Kurd,
which story I heard in my quite early youth and which in subsequent
years, whenever I recalled it in corresponding cases, engendered
in me an enduring and inextinguishable impulse of tenderness.
I think it will be very useful for me, and also for you, if
I relate this story to you somewhat in detail.
It will be useful chiefly because I have decided already to make
the “salt,” or as contemporary pure-blooded Jewish businessmen
would say, the “Tzimus” of this story, one of the basic principles
of that new literary form which I intend to employ for the attainment
of the aim I am now pursuing by means of this new profession
of mine.
This Transcaucasian Kurd once set out from his village on some
business or other to town, and there in the market he saw in a
fruiterer’s shop a handsomely arranged display of all kinds of
fruit.
In this display, he noticed one “fruit,” very beautiful in both color
and form, and its appearance so took his fancy and he so longed
to try it, that in spite of his having scarcely any money, he decided
to buy without fail at least one of these gifts of Great Nature,
and taste it.
Then, with intense eagerness, and with a courage not customary
to him, he entered the shop and pointing with his horny finger
to the “fruit” which had taken his fancy he asked the shopkeeper
its price. The shopkeeper replied that a pound of the “fruit”
would cost two cents.
Finding that the price was not at all high for what in his opinion
was such a beautiful fruit, our Kurd decided to buy a whole
pound.
20
Having finished his business in town, he set off again on foot for
home the same day.
Walking at sunset over the hills and dales, and willy-nilly perceiving
the exterior visibility of those enchanting parts of the
bosom of Great Nature, the Common Mother, and involuntarily
inhaling a pure air uncontaminated by the usual exhalations of
industrial towns, our Kurd quite naturally suddenly felt a wish to
gratify himself with some ordinary food also; so sitting down by
the side of the road, he took from his provision bag some bread
and the “fruit” he had bought which had looked so good to him,
and leisurely began to eat.
But . . . horror of horrors! . . . very soon everything inside him
began to burn. But in spite of this he kept on eating.
And this hapless biped creature of our planet kept on eating,
thanks only to that particular human inherency which I mentioned
at first, the principle of which I intended, when I decided
to use it as the foundation of the new literary form I have created,
to make, as it were, a “guiding beacon” leading me to one of my
aims in view, and the sense and meaning of which moreover you
will, I am sure, soon grasp—of course according to the degree of
your comprehension—during the reading of any subsequent
chapter of my writings, if, of course, you take the risk and read
further, or, it may perhaps be that even at the end of this first
chapter you will already “smell” something.
And so, just at the moment when our Kurd was overwhelmed
by all the unusual sensations proceeding within him from this
strange repast on the bosom of Nature, there came along the
same road a fellow villager of his, one reputed by those who knew
him to be very clever and experienced; and, seeing that the whole
face of the Kurd was aflame, that his eyes were streaming with
tears, and
21
that in spite of this, as if intent upon the fulfillment
of his most important duty, he was eating real “red pepper pods,” he said to
him:
“What are you doing, you Jericho jackass? You’ll be burnt alive!
Stop eating that extraordinary product, so unaccustomed for
your nature.”
But our Kurd replied: “No, for nothing on Earth will I stop. Didn’t
I pay my last two cents for them? Even if my soul departs from
my body I shall still go on eating.”
Whereupon our resolute Kurd—it must of course be assumed
that he was such—did not stop, but continued eating the “red
pepper pods.”
After what you have just perceived, I hope there may already
be arising in your mentation a corresponding mental association
which should, as a result, effectuate in you, as it sometimes
happens to contemporary people, that which you call, in general,
understanding, and that in the present case you will understand
just why I, well knowing and having many a time commiserated
with this human inherency, the inevitable manifestation
of which is that if anybody pays money for something, he is
bound to use it to the end, was animated in the whole of my
entirety with the idea, arisen in my mentation, to take every possible
measure in order that you, as is said “my brother in appetite
and in spirit”—in the event of your proving to be already
accustomed to reading books, though of all kinds, yet nevertheless
only those written exclusively in the aforesaid “language of
the intelligentsia”—having already paid money for my writings
and learning only afterwards that they are not written in the usual
convenient and easily read language, should not be compelled
as a consequence of the said human inherency, to read my writings
through to the end at all costs, as our poor Transcaucasian
Kurd was compelled to go on with his eating of what he had
22
fancied for its appearance alone—that “not to be joked with”
noble red pepper.
And so, for the purpose of avoiding any misunderstanding
through this inherency, the data for which are formed in the entirety
of contemporary man, thanks evidently to his frequenting
of the cinema and thanks also to his never missing an opportunity
of looking into the left eye of the other sex, I wish that this
commencing chapter of mine should be printed in the said manner,
so that everyone can read it through without cutting the
pages of the book itself.
Otherwise the bookseller will, as is said, “cavil,” and will without
fail again turn out to act in accordance with the basic principle of
booksellers in general, formulated by them in the words: “You’ll
be more of a simpleton than a fisherman if you let go of the fish
which has swallowed the bait,” and will decline to take back a
book whose pages you have cut. I have no doubt of this possibility;
indeed, I fully expect such lack of conscience on the part of
the booksellers.
And the data for the engendering of my certainty as to this lack
of conscience on the part of these booksellers were completely
formed in me, when, while I was a professional “Indian Fakir,” I
needed, for the complete elucidation of a certain
“ultraphilosophical” question also to become familiar, among
other things, with the associative process for the manifestation
of the automatically constructed psyche of contemporary booksellers
and of their salesmen when palming off books on their
buyers.
Knowing all this and having become, since the misfortune which
befell me, habitually just and fastidious in the extreme, I cannot
help repeating, or rather, I cannot help again warning you, and
even imploringly advising you, before beginning to cut the pages
of this first book of mine, to read through very attentively, and
even more than once, this first chapter of my writings.
23
But in the event that notwithstanding this warning of mine, you
should, nevertheless, wish to become acquainted with the further
contents of my expositions, then there is already nothing
else left for me to do but to wish you with all my “genuine soul” a
very, very good appetite, and that you may “digest” all that you
read, not only for your own health but for the health of all those
near you.
I said “with my genuine soul” because recently living in Europe
and coming in frequent contact with people who on every appropriate
and inappropriate occasion are fond of taking in vain
every sacred name which should belong only to man’s inner life,
that is to say, with people who swear to no purpose, I being, as I
have already confessed, a follower in general not only of the theoretical—
as contemporary people have become—but also of the
practical sayings of popular wisdom which have become fixed
by the centuries, and therefore of the saying which in the present
case corresponds to what is expressed by the words: “When you
are in Rome do as Rome does,” decided, in order not to be out of
harmony with the custom established here in Europe of swearing
in ordinary conversation, and at the same time to act according
to the commandment which was enunciated by the holy lips
of Saint Moses “not to take the holy names in vain,” to make use
of one of those examples of the “newly baked” fashionable languages
of the present time, namely English, and so from then on,
I began on necessary occasions to swear by my “English soul.”
The point is that in this fashionable language, the words “soul”
and the bottom of your foot, also called “sole,” are pronounced
and even written almost alike.
I do not know how it is with you, who are already partly candidate
for a buyer of my writings, but my peculiar nature cannot,
even with a great mental desire, avoid being indignant at the
fact manifested by people
24
of contemporary civilization, that the very highest in man, particularly
beloved by our COMMON FATHER CREATOR, can really be named, and indeed very
often before even having made clear to oneself what it is, can be understood
to be that which is lowest and dirtiest in man.
Well, enough of “philologizing.” Let us return to the main task of
this initial chapter, destined, among other things, on the one hand
to stir up the drowsy thoughts in me as well as in the reader, and,
on the other, to warn the reader about something.
And so, I have already composed in my head the plan and sequence
of the intended expositions, but what form they will take
on paper, I, speaking frankly, myself do not as yet know with my
consciousness, but with my subconsciousness I already definitely
feel that on the whole it will take the form of something which
will be, so to say, “hot,” and will have an effect on the entirety of
every reader such as the red pepper pods had on the poor
Transcaucasian Kurd.
Now that you have become familiar with the story of our common
countryman, the Transcaucasian Kurd, I already consider it
my duty to make a confession and hence before continuing this
first chapter, which is by way of an introduction to all my further
predetermined writings, I wish to bring to the knowledge of what
is called your “pure waking consciousness” the fact that in the
writings following this chapter of warning I shall expound my
thoughts intentionally in such sequence and with such “logical
confrontation,” that the essence of certain real notions may of
themselves automatically, so to say, go from this “waking consciousness”—
which most people in their ignorance mistake for
the real consciousness, but which I affirm and experimentally
prove is the fictitious one—into what you call the subconscious,
which ought to be in my opinion the real human consciousness,
25
and there by themselves mechanically bring about that transformation
which should in general proceed in the entirety of a
man and give him, from his own conscious mentation, the results
he ought to have, which are proper to man and not merely
to single- or double-brained animals.
I decided to do this without fail so that this initial chapter of
mine, predetermined as I have already said to awaken your consciousness,
should fully justify its purpose, and reaching not only
your, in my opinion, as yet only fictitious “consciousness,” but also
your real consciousness, that is to say, what you call your subconscious,
might, for the first time, compel you to reflect actively.
In the entirety of every man, irrespective of his heredity and
education, there are formed two independent consciousnesses
which in their functioning as well as in their manifestations have
almost nothing in common. One consciousness is formed from
the perception of all kinds of accidental, or on the part of others
intentionally produced, mechanical impressions, among which
must also be counted the “consonances” of various words which
are indeed as is said empty; and the other consciousness is
formed from the so to say, “already previously formed material
results” transmitted to him by heredity, which have become
blended with the corresponding parts of the entirety of a man,
as well as from the data arising from his intentional evoking of
the associative confrontations of these “materialized data” already
in him.
The whole totality of the formation as well as the manifestation
of this second human consciousness, which is none other than
what is called the “subconscious,” and which is formed from the
“materialized results” of heredity and the confrontations actualized
by one’s own intentions, should in my opinion, formed by many years
of my experimental elucidations during exceptionally favorably
26
arranged conditions, predominate in the common presence of a man.
As a result of this conviction of mine which as yet doubtlessly
seems to you the fruit of the fantasies of an afflicted mind, I cannot
now, as you yourself see, disregard this second consciousness
and, compelled by my essence, am obliged to construct the
general exposition even of this first chapter of my writings,
namely, the chapter which should be the preface for everything
further, calculating that it should reach and, in the manner required
for my aim, “ruffle” the perceptions accumulated in both
these consciousnesses of yours.
Continuing my expositions with this calculation, I must first of
all inform your fictitious consciousness that, thanks to three definite
peculiar data which were crystallized in my entirety during
various periods of my preparatory age, I am really unique in respect
of the so to say “muddling and befuddling” of all the notions
and convictions supposedly firmly fixed in the entirety of
people with whom I come in contact.
Tut! Tut! Tut! ... I already feel that in your “false”— but according
to you “real”—consciousness, there are beginning to be agitated,
like “blinded flies,” all the chief data transmitted to you by heredity
from your uncle and mother, the totality of which data, always
and in everything, at least engenders in you the impulse—nevertheless
extremely good—of curiosity, as in the given case, to
find out as quickly as possible why I, that is to say, a novice at
writing, whose name has not even once been mentioned in the
newspapers, have suddenly become so unique.
Never mind! I personally am very pleased with the arising of
this curiosity even though only in your “false” consciousness, as I
already know from experience that this impulse unworthy of man
can sometimes even pass from this consciousness into one’s
nature and become a
27
worthy impulse—the impulse of the desire for knowledge,
which, in its turn, assists the better perception and even the closer
understanding of the essence of any object on which, as it sometimes
happens, the attention of a contemporary man might be
concentrated, and therefore I am even willing, with pleasure, to
satisfy this curiosity which has arisen in you at the present moment.
Now listen and try to justify, and not to disappoint, my expectations.
This original personality of mine, already “smelled out”
by certain definite individuals from both choirs of the Judgment
Seat Above, whence Objective justice proceeds, and also here
on Earth, by as yet a very limited number of people, is based, as
I already said, on three secondary specific data formed in me at
different times during my preparatory age. The first of these data,
from the very beginning of its arising, became as it were the chief
directing lever of my entire wholeness, and the other two, the
“vivifying-sources,” as it were, for the feeding and perfecting of
this first datum.
The arising of this first datum proceeded when I was still only,
as is said, a “chubby mite.” My dear now deceased grandmother
was then still living and was a hundred and some years old.
When my grandmother—may she attain the kingdom of
Heaven—was dying, my mother, as was then the custom, took
me to her bedside, and as I kissed her right hand, my dear now
deceased grandmother placed her dying left hand on my head
and in a whisper, yet very distinctly, said:
“Eldest of my grandsons! Listen and always remember my strict
injunction to you: In life never do as others do.”
Having said this, she gazed at the bridge of my nose and evidently
noticing my perplexity and my obscure understanding
of what she had said, added somewhat angrily and imposingly:
28
“Either do nothing—just go to school—or do something nobody
else does.”
Whereupon she immediately, without hesitation, and with a
perceptible impulse of disdain for all around her, and with commendable
self-cognizance, gave up her soul directly into the
hands of His Truthfulness, the Archangel Gabriel.
I think it will be interesting and even instructive to you to know
that all this made so powerful an impression on me at that time
that I suddenly became unable to endure anyone around me,
and therefore, as soon as we left the room where the mortal “planetary
body” of the cause of the cause of my arising lay, I very
quietly, trying not to attract attention, stole away to the pit where
during Lent the bran and potato skins for our “sanitarians,” that
is to say, our pigs, were stored, and lay there, without food or
drink, in a tempest of whirling and confused thoughts—of which,
fortunately for me, I had then in my childish brain still only a very
limited number—right until the return from the cemetery of my
mother, whose weeping on finding me gone and after searching
for me in vain, as it were “overwhelmed” me. I then immediately
emerged from the pit and standing first of all on the edge, for
some reason or other with outstretched hand, ran to her and
clinging fast to her skirts, involuntarily began to stamp my feet
and why, I don’t know, to imitate the braying of the donkey belonging
to our neighbor, a bailiff.
Why this produced such a strong impression on me just then,
and why I almost automatically manifested so strangely, I cannot
until now make out; though during recent years, particularly
on the days called “Shrovetide,” I pondered a good deal, trying
chiefly to discover the reason for it.
I then had only the logical supposition that it was perhaps only
because the room in which this sacred scene
29
occurred, which was to have tremendous significance for the
whole of my further life, was permeated through and through
with the scent of a special incense brought from the monastery
of “Old Athos” and very popular among followers of every shade
of belief of the Christian religion. Whatever it may have been, this
fact still now remains a bare fact.
During the days following this event, nothing particular happened
in my general state, unless there might be connected with
it the fact that during these days, I walked more often than usual
with my feet in the air, that is to say, on my hands.
My first act, obviously in discordance with the manifestations
of others, though truly without the participation not only of my
consciousness but also of my subconsciousness, occurred on
exactly the fortieth day after the death of my grandmother, when
all our family, our relatives and all those by whom my dear grandmother,
who was loved by everybody, had been held in esteem,
gathered in the cemetery according to custom, to perform over
her mortal remains, reposing in the grave, what is called the “requiem
service,” when suddenly without any rhyme or reason,
instead of observing what was conventional among people of
all degrees of tangible and intangible morality and of all material
positions, that is to say, instead of standing quietly as if overwhelmed,
with an expression of grief on one’s face and even if
possible with tears in one’s eyes, I started skipping round the
grave as if dancing, and sang:
“Let her with the saints repose, Now that she’s turned up her
toes, Oi! oi! oi!
Let her with the saints repose, Now that she’s turned up her
toes.”
30
. . . and so on and so forth.
And just from this it began, that in my entirety a “something”
arose which in respect of any kind of so to say “aping,” that is to
say, imitating the ordinary automatized manifestations of those
around me, always and in everything engendered what I should
now call an “irresistible urge” to do things not as others do them.
At that age I committed acts such as the following.
If for example when learning to catch a ball with the right hand,
my brother, sisters and the neighbors’ children who came to play
with us, threw the ball in the air, I, with the same aim in view,
would first bounce the ball hard on the ground, and only when it
rebounded would I, first doing a somersault, catch it, and then
only with the thumb and middle finger of the left hand; or if all
the other children slid down the hill head first, I tried to do it, and
moreover each time better and better, as the children then called
it, “backside-first”; or if we children were given various kinds of
what are called “Abaranian pastries,” then all the other children,
before putting them in their mouths, would first of all lick them,
evidently to try their taste and to protract the pleasure, but ... I
would first sniff one on all sides and perhaps even put it to my
ear and listen intently, and then though only almost unconsciously,
yet nevertheless seriously, muttering to myself “so and
so and so you must, do not eat until you bust,” and rhythmically
humming correspondingly, I would only take one bite and without
savoring it, would swallow it—and so on and so forth.
The first event during which there arose in me one of the two
mentioned data which became the “vivifying sources” for the
feeding and perfecting of the injunction of my deceased grandmother,
occurred just at that age when I changed from a chubby
mite into what is called a “young rascal” and had already begun
to be, as is sometimes
31
said, a “candidate for a young man of pleasing
appearance and dubious content.”
And this event occurred under the following circumstances
which were perhaps even specially combined by Fate itself.
With a number of young rascals like myself, I was once laying
snares for pigeons on the roof of a neighbor’s house, when suddenly,
one of the boys who was standing over me and watching
me closely, said:
“I think the noose of the horsehair ought to be so arranged that
the pigeon’s big toe never gets caught in it, because, as our zoology
teacher recently explained to us, during movement it is just
in that toe that the pigeon’s reserve strength is concentrated, and
therefore if this big toe gets caught in the noose, the pigeon might
of course easily break it.”
Another boy, leaning just opposite me, from whose mouth, by
the way, whenever he spoke saliva always splashed abundantly
in all directions, snapped at this remark of the first boy and delivered
himself, with a copious quantity of saliva, of the following
words:
“Shut your trap, you hopeless mongrel offshoot of the
Hottentots! What an abortion you are, just like your teacher! Suppose
it is true that the greatest physical force of the pigeon is
concentrated in that big toe, then all the more, what we’ve got to
do is to see that just that toe will be caught in the noose. Only
then will there be any sense to our aim—that is to say, for catching
these unfortunate pigeon creatures—in that brain-particularity
proper to all possessors of that soft and slippery ‘something’
which consists in this, that when, thanks to other actions,
from which its insignificant manifestability depends, there arises
a periodic requisite law-conformable what is called ‘change of
presence,’ then this small so to say ‘law-conformable confusion’
which should proceed for the animation of
32
other acts in its general functioning, immediately enables the center
of gravity of the whole functioning, in which this slippery ‘something’
plays a very small part, to pass temporarily from its usual place to another
place, owing to which there often obtains in the whole of this general
functioning, unexpected results ridiculous to the point of absurdity.”
He discharged the last words with such a shower of saliva that
it was as if my face were exposed to the action of an “atomizer”—
not of “Ersatz” production—invented by the Germans for dyeing
material with aniline dyes.
This was more than I could endure, and without changing my
squatting position, I flung myself at him, and my head, hitting
him with full force in the pit of his stomach, immediately laid him
out and made him as is said “lose consciousness.”
I do not know and do not wish to know in what spirit the result
will be formed in your mentation of the information about the
extraordinary coincidence, in my opinion, of life circumstances,
which I now intend to describe here, though for my mentation,
this coincidence was excellent material for the assurance of the
possibility of the fact that this event described by me, which occurred
in my youth, proceeded not simply accidentally but was
intentionally created by certain extraneous forces.
The point is that this dexterity was thoroughly taught me only
a few days before this event by a Greek priest from Turkey, who,
persecuted by Turks for his political convictions, had been compelled
to flee from there, and having arrived in our town had been
hired by my parents as a teacher for me of the modern Greek
language.
I do not know on which data he based his political convictions
and ideas, but I very well remember that in all the conversations
of this Greek priest, even while explaining to me the difference
between the words of exclamation
33
in ancient and in modern Greek, there were indeed always very clearly
discernible his dreams of getting as soon as possible to the island
of Crete and there manifesting himself as befits a true patriot.
Well, then, on beholding the effect of my skill, I was, I must confess,
extremely frightened, because, knowing nothing of any such
reaction from a blow in that place, I quite thought I had killed
him.
At the moment I was experiencing this fear, another boy, the
cousin of him who had become the first victim of my so to say
“skill in self-defense,” seeing this, without a moment’s pause, and
obviously overcome with a feeling called “consanguinity,” immediately
leaped at me and with a full swing struck me in the face
with his fist.
From this blow, I, as is said, “saw stars,” and at the same time
my mouth became as full as if it had been stuffed with the food
necessary for the artificial fattening of a thousand chickens.
After a little time when both these strange sensations had
calmed down within me, I then actually discovered that some
foreign substance was in my mouth, and when I pulled it out
with my fingers, it turned out to be nothing less than a tooth of
large dimensions and strange form.
Seeing me staring at this extraordinary tooth, all the boys
swarmed around me and also began to stare at it with great curiosity
and in a strange silence.
By this time the boy who had been laid out flat recovered and,
picking himself up, also began to stare at my tooth with the other
boys, as if nothing had happened to him.
This strange tooth had seven shoots and at the end of each of
them there stood out in relief a drop of blood, and through each
separate drop there shone clearly and definitely one of the seven
aspects of the manifestation of the white ray.
34
After this silence, unusual for us “young rascals,” the usual hubbub
broke out again, and in this hubbub it was decided to go
immediately to the barber, a specialist in extracting teeth, and to
ask him just why this tooth was like that.
So we all climbed down from the roof and went off to the
barber’s. And I, as the “hero of the day,” stalked at the head of
them all.
The barber, after a casual glance, said it was simply a “wisdom
tooth” and that all those of the male sex have one like it, who
until they first exclaim “papa” and “mamma” are fed on milk exclusively
from their own mother, and who on first sight are able
to distinguish among many other faces the face of their own father.
As a result of the whole totality of the effects of this happening,
at which time my poor “wisdom tooth” became a complete sacrifice,
not only did my consciousness begin, from that time on,
constantly absorbing, in connection with everything, the very
essence of the essence of my deceased grandmother’s behest—
God bless her soul—but also in me at that time, because I did
not go to a “qualified dentist” to have the cavity of this tooth of
mine treated, which as a matter of fact I could not do because
our home was too far from any contemporary center of culture,
there began to ooze chronically from this cavity a “something”
which—as it was only recently explained to me by a very famous
meteorologist with whom I chanced to become, as is said, “bosom
friends” owing to frequent meetings in the Parisian night
restaurants of Montmartre—had the property of arousing an
interest in, and a tendency to seek out the causes of the arising
of every suspicious “actual fact”; and this property, not transmitted
to my entirety by heredity, gradually and automatically led
to my ultimately becoming a specialist
35
in the investigation of every
suspicious phenomenon which,as it so often happened, came my way.
This property newly formed in me after this event— when I, of
course with the co-operation of our ALL-COMMON MASTER THE
MERCILESS HEROPASS, that is the “flow of time,” was transformed
into the young man already depicted by me—became for me a
real inextinguishable hearth, always burning, of consciousness.
The second of the mentioned vivifying factors, this time for the
complete fusion of my dear grandmother’s injunction with all
the data constituting my general individuality, was the totality of
impressions received from information I chanced to acquire concerning
the event which took place here among us on Earth,
showing the origin of that “principle” which, as it turned out according
to the elucidations of Mr. Alan Kardec during an “absolutely
secret” spiritualistic seance, subsequently became everywhere
among beings similar to ourselves, arising and existing
on all the other planets of our Great Universe, one of the chief “life
principles.”
The formulation in words of this new “all-universal principle of
living” is as follows:
“If you go on a spree then go the whole hog including the postage.”
As this “principle,” now already universal, arose on that same
planet on which you too arose and on which, moreover, you exist
almost always on a bed of roses and frequently dance the fox
trot, I consider I have no right to withhold from you the information
known to me, elucidating certain details of the arising of just
that universal principle.
Soon after the definite inculcation into my nature of the said
new inherency, that is, the unaccountable striving to elucidate
the real reasons for the arising of all sorts of “actual facts,” on my
first arrival in the heart of Russia,
36
the city of Moscow, where, finding nothing else for the satisfaction
of my psychic needs, I occupied myself with the investigation
of Russian legends and sayings, I once happened—whether
accidentally or as a result of some objective sequence according
to a law I do not know—to learn by the way the following:
Once upon a time a certain Russian, who in external appearance
was to those around him a simple merchant, had to go from
his provincial town on some business or other to this second
capital of Russia, the city of Moscow, and his son, his favorite one—
because he resembled only his mother—asked him to bring back
a certain book.
When this great unconscious author of the “all-universal principle
of living” arrived in Moscow, he together with a friend of his
became—as was and still is usual there— “blind drunk” on genuine
“Russian vodka.”
And when these two inhabitants of this most great contemporary
grouping of biped breathing creatures had drunk the proper
number of glasses of this “Russian blessing” and were discussing
what is called “public education,” with which question it has
long been customary always to begin one’s conversation, then
our merchant suddenly remembered by association his dear
son’s request, and decided to set off at once to a bookshop with
his friend to buy the book.
In the shop, the merchant, looking through the book he had
asked for and which the salesman handed him, asked its price.
The salesman replied that the book was sixty kopecks.
Noticing that the price marked on the cover of the book was
only forty-five kopecks, our merchant first began pondering in a
strange manner, in general unusual for Russians, and afterwards,
making a certain movement with his shoulders, straightening
himself up almost like a pillar and throwing out his chest like an
officer of the
37
guards, said after a little pause, very quietly but
with an intonation in his voice expressing great authority:
“But it is marked here forty-five kopecks. Why do you ask sixty?”
Thereupon the salesman, making as is said the “oleaginous” face
proper to all salesmen, replied that the book indeed cost only
forty-five kopecks, but had to be sold at sixty because fifteen
kopecks were added for postage.
After this reply to our Russian merchant who was perplexed by
these two quite contradictory but obviously clearly reconcilable
facts, it was visible that something began to proceed in him, and
gazing up at the ceiling, he again pondered, this time like an English
professor who has invented a capsule for castor oil, and
then suddenly turned to his friend and delivered himself for the
first time on Earth of the verbal formulation which, expressing in
its essence an indubitable objective truth, has since assumed
the character of a saying.
And he then put it to his friend as follows:
“Never mind, old fellow, we’ll take the book. Anyway we’re on a
spree today, and ‘if you go on a spree then go the whole hog
including the postage.’”
As for me, unfortunately doomed, while still living, to experience
the delights of “Hell,” as soon as I had cognized all this, something
very strange, that I have never experienced before or since,
immediately began, and for a rather long time continued to proceed
in me; it was as if all kinds of, as contemporary “Hivintzes”
say, “competitive races” began to proceed in me between all the
various-sourced associations and experiences usually occurring
in me.
At the same time, in the whole region of my spine there began
a strong almost unbearable itch, and a colic in the very center of
my solar plexus, also unbearable, and all this, that is these dual,
mutually stimulating sensations,
38
after the lapse of some time suddenly were replaced by such a
peaceful inner condition as I experienced in later life once only,
when the ceremony of the great initiation into the Brotherhood
of the “Originators of making butter from air” was performed over
me; and later when “I,” that is, this “something-unknown” of mine,
which in ancient times one crank—called by those around him,
as we now also call such persons, a “learned man”—defined as a
“relatively transferable arising, depending on the quality of the
functioning of thought, feeling, and organic automatism,” and
according to the definition of another also ancient and renowned
learned man, the Arabian Mal-el-Lel, which definition by the way
was in the course of time borrowed and repeated in a different
way by a no less renowned and learned Greek, Xenophon, “the
compound result of consciousness, subconsciousness, and instinct”;
so when this same “I” in this condition turned my dazed
attention inside myself, then firstly it very clearly constated that
everything, even to each single word, elucidating this quotation
that has become an “all-universal life principle” became transformed
in me into some special cosmic substance, and merging
with the data already crystallized in me long before from the
behest of my deceased grandmother, changed these data into a
“something” and this “something” flowing everywhere through
my entirety settled forever in each atom composing this entirety
of mine, and secondly, this my ill-fated “I” there and then definitely
felt and, with an impulse of submission, became conscious
of this, for me, sad fact, that already from that moment I should
willy-nilly have to manifest myself always and in everything without
exception, according to this inherency formed in me, not in
accordance with the laws of heredity, nor even by the influence
of surrounding circumstances, but arising in my entirety under
39
the influence of three external accidental causes, having nothing
in common, namely: thanks in the first place to the behest of
a person who had become, without the slightest desire on my
part, a passive cause of the cause of my arising; secondly, on account
of a tooth of mine knocked out by some ragamuffin of a
boy, mainly on account of somebody else’s “slobberiness”; and
thirdly, thanks to the verbal formulation delivered in a drunken
state by a person quite alien to me—some merchant of
“Moscovite brand.”
If before my acquaintance with this “all-universal principle of
living” I had actualized all manifestations differently from other
biped animals similar to me, arising and vegetating with me on
one and the same planet, then I did so automatically, and sometimes
only half consciously, but after this event I began to do so
consciously and moreover with an instinctive sensation of the
two blended impulses of self-satisfaction and self-cognizance in
correctly and honorably fulfilling my duty to Great Nature.
It must even be emphasized that although even before this
event I already did everything not as others did, yet my manifestations
were hardly thrust before the eyes of my fellow countrymen
around me, but from the moment when the essence of this
principle of living was assimilated in my nature, then on the one
hand all my manifestations, those intentional for any aim and
also those simply, as is said, “occurring out of sheer idleness,” acquired
vivify-ingness and began to assist in the formation of
“corns” on the organs of perception of every creature similar to
me without exception who directed his attention directly or indirectly
toward my actions, and on the other hand, I myself began
to carry out all these actions of mine in accordance with the
injunctions of my deceased grandmother to the utmost possible
limits; and the practice was automatically acquired in me on beginning
anything new
40
and also at any change, of course on a large scale, always to
utter silently or aloud:
“If you go on a spree then go the whole hog including the postage.”
And now, for instance, in the present case also, since, owing to
causes not dependent on me, but flowing from the strange and
accidental circumstances of my life, I happen to be writing books,
I am compelled to do this also in accordance with that same principle
which has gradually become definite through various extraordinary
combinations created by life itself, and which has
blended with each atom of my entirety.
This psycho-organic principle of mine I shall this time begin to
actualize not by following the practice of all writers, established
from the remote past down to the present, of taking as the theme
of their various writings the events which have supposedly taken
place, or are taking place, on Earth, but shall take instead as the
scale of events for my _writings—the whole Universe. Thus in
the present case also, “If you take then take!”—that is to say, “If
you go on a spree then go the whole hog including the postage.”
Any writer can write within the scale of the Earth, but I am not
any writer.
Can I confine myself merely to this, in the objective sense, “paltry
Earth” of ours? To do this, that is to say, to take for my writings
the same themes as in general other writers do, I must not, even
if only because what our learned spirits affirm might suddenly
indeed prove true; and my grandmother might learn of this; and
do you understand what might happen to her, to my dear beloved
grandmother? Would she not turn in her grave, not once,
as is usually said, but—as I understand her, especially now when
I can already quite “skillfully” enter into the position of another—
she would turn so many
41
times that she would almost be transformed into an “Irish
weathercock.”
Please, reader, do not worry ... I shall of course also write of the
Earth, but with such an impartial attitude that this comparatively
small planet itself and also everything on it shall correspond to
that place which in fact it occupies and which, even according to
your own sane logic, arrived at thanks of course to my guidance,
it must occupy in our Great Universe.
I must, of course, also make the various what are called “heroes”
of these writings of mine not such types as those which in general
the writers of all ranks and epochs on Earth have drawn and
exalted, that is to say, types such as any Tom, Dick, or Harry, who
arise through a misunderstanding, and who fail to acquire during
the process of their formation up to what is called “responsible
life,” anything at all which it is proper for an arising in the
image of God, that is to say a man, to have, and who progressively
develop in themselves to their last breath only such various
charms as for instance: “lasciviousness,” “slobberiness,” “amorousness,”
“maliciousness,” “chicken-heartedness,” “enviousness,”
and similar vices unworthy of man.
I intend to introduce in my writings heroes of such type as everybody
must, as is said, “willy-nilly” sense with his whole being
as real, and about whom in every reader data must inevitably be
crystallized for the notion that they are indeed “somebody” and
not merely “just anybody.”
During the last weeks, while lying in bed, my body quite sick, I
mentally drafted a summary of my future writings and thought
out the form and sequence of their exposition, and I decided to
make the chief hero of the first series of my writings ... do you
know whom? . . . the Great Beelzebub Himself—even in spite of
the fact
42
that this choice of mine might from the very beginning evoke
in the mentation of most of my readers such mental associations
as must engender in them all kinds of automatic contradictory
impulses from the action of that totality of data infallibly
formed in the psyche of people owing to all the established abnormal
conditions of our external life, which data are in general
crystallized in people owing to the famous what is called “religious
morality” existing and rooted in their life, and in them, consequently,
there must inevitably be formed data for an inexplicable
hostility towards me personally.
But do you know what, reader?
In case you decide, despite this Warning, to risk continuing to
familiarize yourself with my further writings, and you try to absorb
them always with an impulse of impartiality and to understand
the very essence of the questions I have decided to elucidate,
and in view also of the particularity inherent in the human
psyche, that there can be no opposition to the perception of good
only exclusively when so to say a “contact of mutual frankness
and confidence” is established, I now still wish to make a sincere
confession to you about the associations arisen within me which
as a result have precipitated in the corresponding sphere of my
consciousness the data which have prompted the whole of my
individuality to select as the chief hero for my writings just such
an individual as is presented before your inner eyes by this same
Mr. Beelzebub.
This I did, not without cunning. My cunning lies simply in the
logical supposition that if I show him this attention he infallibly—
as I already cannot doubt any more—has to show himself grateful
and help me by all means in his command in my intended
writings.
Although Mr. Beelzebub is made, as is said, “of a different grain,”
yet, since He also can think, and, what
43
is most important, has—as I long
ago learned, thanks to the treatise of the famous Catholic monk, Brother
Foolon—a curly tail, then I, being thoroughly convinced from experience that curls
are never natural but can be obtained only from various intentional
manipulations, conclude, according to the “sane-logic” of
hieromancy formed in my consciousness from reading books,
that Mr. Beelzebub also must possess a good share of vanity, and
will therefore find it extremely inconvenient not to help one who
is going to advertise His name.
It is not for nothing that our renowned and incomparable
teacher, Mullah Nassr Eddin, frequently says:
“Without greasing the palm not only is it impossible to live anywhere
tolerably but even to breathe.”
And another also terrestrial sage, who has become such, thanks
to the crass stupidity of people, named Till Eulenspiegel, has
expressed the same in the following words:
“If you don’t grease the wheels the cart won’t go.”
Knowing these and many other sayings of popular wisdom
formed by centuries in the collective life of people, I have decided
to “grease the palm” precisely of Mr. Beelzebub, who, as everyone
understands, has possibilities and knowledge enough and to
spare for everything.
Enough, old fellow! All joking even philosophical joking aside,
you, it seems, thanks to all these deviations, have transgressed
one of the chief principles elaborated in you and put in the basis
of a system planned previously for introducing your dreams into
life by means of such a new profession, which principle consists
in this, always to remember and take into account the fact of the
weakening of the functioning of the mentation of the contemporary
reader and not to fatigue him with the perception of numerous
ideas over a short time.
Moreover, when I asked one of the people always around me
who are “eager to enter Paradise without fail
44
with their boots on,” to read aloud straight through all that I
have written in this introductory chapter, what is called my “I”—
of course, with the participation of all the definite data formed in
my original psyche during my past years, which data gave me
among other things understanding of the psyche of creatures of
different type but similar to me—constated and cognized with
certainty that in the entirety of every reader without exception
there must inevitably, thanks to this first chapter alone, arise a
“something” automatically engendering definite unfriendliness
towards me personally.
To tell the truth, it is not this which is now chiefly worrying me,
but the fact that at the end of this reading I also constated that in
the sum total of everything expounded in this chapter, the whole
of my entirety in which the aforesaid “I” plays a very small part,
manifested itself quite contrary to one of the fundamental commandments
of that All-Common Teacher whom I particularly
esteem, Mullah Nassr Eddin, and which he formulated in the
words: “Never poke your stick into a hornets’ nest.”
The agitation which pervaded the whole system affecting my
feelings, and which resulted from cognizing that in the reader
there must necessarily arise an unfriendly feeling towards me, at
once quieted down as soon as I remembered the ancient Russian
proverb which states: “There is no offence which with time
will not blow over.”
But the agitation which arose in my system from realizing my
negligence in obeying the commandment of Mullah Nassr Eddin,
not only now seriously troubles me, but a very strange process,
which began in both of my recently discovered “souls” and which
assumed the form of an unusual itching immediately I understood
this, began progressively to increase until it now evokes and
produces an almost intolerable pain in the region a little below the
45
right half of my already, without this, over exercised “solar plexus.”
Wait! Wait! . . . This process, it seems, is also ceasing, and in all the
depths of my consciousness, and let us meanwhile say “even
beneath my subconsciousness,” there already begins to arise
everything requisite for the complete assurance that it will entirely
cease, because I have remembered another fragment of
life wisdom, the thought of which led my mentation to the reflection
that if I indeed acted against the advice of the highly esteemed
Mullah Nassr Eddin, I nevertheless acted without premeditation
according to the principle of that extremely sympathetic—
not so well known everywhere on earth, but never forgotten
by all who have once met him—that precious jewel,
Karapet of Tiflis.
It can’t be helped. . . . Now that this introductory chapter of mine
has turned out to be so long, it will not matter if I lengthen it a
little more to tell you also about this extremely sympathetic
Karapet of Tiflis.
First of all I must state that twenty or twenty-five years ago, the
Tiflis railway station had a “steam whistle.”
It was blown every morning to wake the railway workers and
station hands, and as the Tiflis station stood on a hill, this whistle
was heard almost all over the town and woke up not only the
railway workers, but the inhabitants of the town of Tiflis itself.
The Tiflis local government, as I recall it, even entered into a correspondence
with the railway authorities about the disturbance
of the morning sleep of the peaceful citizens.
To release the steam into the whistle every morning was the
job of this same Karapet who was employed in the station.
So when he would come in the morning to the rope with which
he released the steam for the whistle, he
46
would, before taking hold of the rope and pulling it, wave his
hand in all directions and solemnly, like a Mohammedan mullah
from a minaret, loudly cry:
“Your mother is a — —, your father is a — —, your grandfather
is more than a — —; may your eyes, ears, nose, spleen, liver, corns
...” and so on; in short, he pronounced in various keys all the curses
he knew, and not until he had done so would he pull the rope.
When I heard about this Karapet and of this practice of his, I
visited him one evening after the day’s work, with a small
boordook of Kahketeenian wine, and after performing this indispensable
local solemn “toasting ritual,” I asked him, of course in
a suitable form and also according to the local complex of “amenities”
established for mutual relationship, why he did this.
Having emptied his glass at a draught and having once sung
the famous Georgian song, “Little did we tipple,” inevitably sung
when drinking, he leisurely began to answer as follows:
“As you drink wine not as people do today, that is to say, not
merely for appearances but in fact honestly, then this already
shows me that you do not wish to know about this practice of
mine out of curiosity, like our engineers and technicians, but really
owing to your desire for knowledge, and therefore I wish, and
even consider it my duty, sincerely to confess to you the exact
reason of these inner, so to say, ‘scrupulous considerations’ of
mine, which led me to this, and which little by little instilled in me
such a habit.”
He then related the following:
“Formerly I used to work in this station at night cleaning the
steam boilers, but when this steam whistle was brought here,
the stationmaster, evidently considering my age and incapacity
for the heavy work I was doing, ordered me to occupy myself
only with releasing the steam into
47
the whistle, for which I had to arrive punctually every morning and evening.
“The first week of this new service, I once noticed that after performing
this duty of mine, I felt for an hour or two vaguely ill at
ease. But when this strange feeling, increasing day by day, ultimately
became a definite instinctive uneasiness from which even
my appetite for ‘Makhokh’ disappeared, I began from then on
always to think and think in order to find out the cause of this. I
thought about it all particularly intensely for some reason or other
while going to and coming from my work, but however hard I
tried I could make nothing whatsoever, even approximately, clear
to myself.
“It thus continued for almost two years and, finally, when the
calluses on my palms had become quite hard from the rope of
the steam whistle, I quite accidentally and suddenly understood
why I experienced this uneasiness.
“The shock for my correct understanding, as a result of which
there was formed in me concerning this an unshakable conviction,
was a certain exclamation I accidentally heard under the
following, rather peculiar, circumstances.
“One morning when I had not had enough sleep, having spent
the first half of the night at the christening of my neighbor’s ninth
daughter and the other half in reading a very interesting and rare
book I had by chance obtained and which was entitled Dreams
and Witchcraft, as I was hurrying on my way to release the steam,
I suddenly saw at the corner a barber-surgeon I knew, belonging
to the local government service, who beckoned me to stop.
“The duty of this barber-surgeon friend of mine consisted in
going at a certain time through the town accompanied by an
assistant with a specially constructed carriage and seizing all the
stray dogs whose collars were without
48
the metal plates distributed by the local authorities on payment
of the tax and taking these dogs to the municipal slaughterhouse
where they were kept for two weeks at municipal expense, feeding
on the slaughterhouse offal; if, on the expiration of this period,
the owners of the dogs had not claimed them and paid the
established tax, then these dogs were, with a certain solemnity,
driven down a certain passageway which led directly to a specially
built oven.
“After a short time, from the other end of this famous salutary
oven, there flowed, with a delightful gurgling sound, a definite
quantity of pellucid and ideally clean fat to the profit of the fathers
of our town for the manufacture of soap and also perhaps
of something else, and, with a purling sound, no less delightful to
the ear, there poured out also a fair quantity of very useful substance
for fertilizing.
“This barber-surgeon friend of mine proceeded in the following
simple and admirably skillful manner to catch the dogs.
“He somewhere obtained a large, old, and ordinary fishing net,
which, during these peculiar excursions of his for the general
human welfare through the slums of our town, he carried, arranged
in a suitable manner on his strong shoulders, and when
a dog without its ‘passport’ came within the sphere of his all seeing
and, for all the canine species, terrible eye, he without haste
and with the softness of a panther, would steal up closely to it
and seizing a favorable moment when the dog was interested
and attracted by something it noticed, cast his net on it and
quickly entangled it, and later, rolling up the carriage, he disentangled
the dog in such a way that it found itself in the cage attached
to the carriage.
“Just when my friend the barber-surgeon beckoned me to stop,
he was aiming to throw his net, at the opportune
49
moment, at his next
victim, which at that moment was standing wagging his tail and looking
at a bitch. My friend was just about to throw his net, when suddenly the
bells of a neighboring church rang out, calling the people to early morning prayers.
At such an unexpected ringing in the morning quiet, the dog took
fright and springing aside flew off like a shot down the empty
street at his full canine velocity.
“Then the barber-surgeon so infuriated by this that his hair, even
beneath his armpits, stood on end, flung his net on the pavement
and spitting over his left shoulder, loudly exclaimed:
“‘Oh, Hell! What a time to ring!’
“As soon as the exclamation of the barber-surgeon reached my
reflecting apparatus, there began to swarm in it various thoughts
which ultimately led, in my view, to the correct understanding of
just why there proceeded in me the aforesaid instinctive uneasiness.
“The first moment after I had understood this there even arose
a feeling of being offended at myself that such a simple and clear
thought had not entered my head before.
“I sensed with the whole of my being that my effect on the general
life could produce no other result than that process which
had all along proceeded in me.
“And indeed, everyone awakened by the noise I make with the
steam whistle, which disturbs his sweet morning slumbers, must
without doubt curse me ‘by everything under the sun,’ just me,
the cause of this hellish row, and thanks to this, there must of
course certainly flow towards my person from all directions, vibrations
of all kinds of malice.
“On that significant morning, when, after performing my duties,
I, in my customary mood of depression, was sitting in a neighboring
‘Dukhan’ and eating ‘Hachi’ with garlic,
50
I, continuing to ponder, came
to the conclusion that if I should curse beforehand all those to whom my
service for the benefit of certain among them might seem disturbing, then,
according to the explanation of the book I had read the night before, however
much all those, as they might be called, ‘who lie in the sphere of
idiocy,’ that is, between sleep and drowsiness, might curse me, it
would have—as explained in that same book—no effect on me
at all.
“And in fact, since I began to do so, I no longer feel the said instinctive
uneasiness.”
Well, now, patient reader, I must really conclude this opening
chapter. It has now only to be signed.
He who . ..
Stop! Misunderstanding formation! With a signature there must
be no joking, otherwise the same will be done to you as once
before in one of the empires of Central Europe, when you were
made to pay ten years’ rent for a house you occupied only for
three months, merely because you had set your hand to a paper
undertaking to renew the contract for the house each year.
Of course after this and still other instances from life experience,
I must in any case in respect of my own signature, be very,very careful.
Very well then.
He who in childhood was called “Tatakh”; in early youth “Darky”;
later the “Black Greek”; in middle age, the “Tiger of Turkestan”;
and now, not just anybody, but the genuine “Monsieur” or “Mister”
Gurdjieff, or the nephew of “Prince Mukransky,” or finally, simply
a “Teacher of Dancing.”

* Cheshma means veil.

Subpages (2): Ch 2 Text

Comments

Ch 2 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Text‎ > ‎Ch 1‎ > ‎

Ch 2

Why Beelzebub Was in Our Solar System

51
It was in the year 223 after the creation of the World, by objective
time-calculation, or, as it would be said here on the “Earth,” in
the year 1921 after the birth of Christ.
Through the Universe flew the ship Karnak of the “transspace”
communication.
It was flying from the spaces “Assooparatsata,” that is, from the
spaces of the “Milky Way,” from the planet Karatas to the solar
system “Pandetznokh,” the sun of which is also called the “Pole
Star.”
On the said “transspace” ship was Beelzebub with his kinsmen
and near attendants.
He was on his way to the planet Revozvradendr to a special
conference in which he had consented to take part, at the request
of his friends of long standing.
Only the remembrance of these old friendships had constrained
him to accept this invitation, since he was no longer young, and
so lengthy a journey, and the vicissitudes inseparable from it, were
by no means an easy task for one of his years.
Only a little before this journey Beelzebub had returned home
to the planet Karatas where he had received his arising and far
from which, on account of circumstances independent of his own
essence, he had passed many years of his existence in conditions
not proper to his nature.
This many-yeared existence, unsuited to him, together with the
perceptions unusual for his nature and the experiences not
proper to his essence involved in it, had not failed to leave on his
common presence a perceptible mark.
52
Besides, time itself had by now inevitably aged him, and the
said unusual conditions of existence had brought Beelzebub, just
that Beelzebub who had had such an exceptionally strong, fiery,
and splendid youth, to an also exceptional old age.
Long, long before, while Beelzebub was still existing at home
on the planet Karatas, he had been taken, owing to his extraordinarily
resourceful intelligence, into service on the “Sun Absolute,”
where our LORD SOVEREIGN ENDLESSNESS has the fundamental
place of HIS Dwelling; and there Beelzebub, among others like
himself, had become an attendant upon HIS ENDLESSNESS.
It was just then that, owing to the as yet unformed Reason due
to his youth, and owing to his callow and therefore still impetuous
mentation with unequally flowing associations—that is,
owing to a mentation based, as is natural to beings who have
not yet become definitely responsible, on a limited understanding—
Beelzebub once saw in the government of the World something
which seemed to him “illogical,” and having found support
among his comrades, beings like himself not yet formed, interfered
in what was none of his business.
Thanks to the impetuosity and force of Beelzebub’s nature, his
intervention together with his comrades then soon captured all
minds, and the effect was to bring the central kingdom of the
Megalocosmos almost to the edge of revolution.
Having learned of this, HIS ENDLESSNESS, notwithstanding his
All-lovingness and All-forgiveness, was constrained to banish
Beelzebub with his comrades to one of the remote corners of
the Universe, namely, to the solar system “Ors” whose inhabitants
call it simply the “Solar System,” and to assign as the place
of their existence one of the planets of that solar system, namely,
Mars, with the privilege of existing on other planets also, though
only of the same solar system.
53
Among these exiles, besides the said comrades of Beelzebub,
were a number of those who merely sympathized with him, and
also the attendants and subordinates both of Beelzebub and of
his comrades.
All, with their households, arrived at this remote place and there
in a short time on the planet Mars a whole colony was formed of
three-centered beings from various planets of the central part of
our Great Universe.
All this population, extraordinary for the said planet, accommodated
itself little by little to its new dwelling place, and many of
them even found one or another occupation for shortening the
long years of their exile.
They found occupations either on this same planet Mars or upon
the neighboring planets, namely, on those planets that had been
almost entirely neglected on account of their remoteness from
the Center and the poverty of all their formations.
As the years rolled by, many either on their own initiative or in
response to needs of general character, migrated gradually from
the planet Mars to other planets; but Beelzebub himself, together
with his near attendants, remained on the planet Mars, where he
organized his existence more or less tolerably.
One of his chief occupations was the arranging of an “observatory”
on the planet Mars for the observation both of remote
points of the Universe and of the conditions of existence of beings
on neighboring planets; and this observatory of his, it may
here be remarked, afterwards became well known and even famous
everywhere in the Universe.
Although the solar system “Ors” had been neglected owing to
its remoteness from the center and to many other reasons, nevertheless
our LORD SOVEREIGN had sent from time to time HIS
Messengers to the planets of this system, to regulate, more or
less, the being-existence of the three-brained beings arising on
them, for the co-ordination of 
54
the process of their existence with the general World Harmony.
And thus, to a certain planet of this solar system, namely, the
planet Earth, there was once sent as such a Messenger from our
ENDLESSNESS, a certain Ashiata Shiemash, and as Beelzebub had
then fulfilled a certain need in connection with his mission, the
said Messenger, when he returned once more to the “Sun Absolute,”
earnestly besought HIS ENDLESSNESS to pardon this once
young and fiery but now aged Beelzebub.
In view of this request of Ashiata Shiemash, and also of the
modest and cognoscent existence of Beelzebub himself, our
MAKER CREATOR pardoned him and gave him permission to return
to the place of his arising.
And that is why Beelzebub, after a long absence, happened now
to be again in the center of the Universe.
His influence and authority had not only not declined during
his exile, but, on the contrary, they had greatly increased, since all
those around him were clearly aware that, thanks to his prolonged
existence in the aforementioned unusual conditions, his
knowledge and experience must inevitably have been broadened
and deepened.
And so, when events of great importance occurred on one of
the planets of the solar system “Pandetznokh,” Beelzebub’s old
friends had decided to intrude upon him and to invite him to the
conference concerning these events.
And it was as the outcome of this that Beelzebub was now
making the long journey on the ship Karnak from the planet
Karatas to the planet Revozvradendr.
On this big space-ship Karnak, the passengers included the kinsmen
and attendants of Beelzebub and also many beings who
served on the ship itself.
During the period to which this tale of ours refers, all the passengers
were occupied either with their duties or
55
simply with the actualization of what is called “active being
mentation.”
Among all the passengers aboard the ship, one very handsome
boy was conspicuous; he was always near Beelzebub himself.
This was Hassein, the son of Beelzebub’s favorite son Tooloof.
After his return home from exile, Beelzebub had seen this grandson
of his, Hassein, for the first time, and, appreciating his good
heart, and also owing to what is called “family attraction,” he took
an instant liking to him.
And as the time happened to coincide with the time when the
Reason of little Hassein needed to be developed, Beelzebub, having
a great deal of free time there, himself undertook the education
of his grandson, and from that time on took Hassein everywhere
about with him.
That is why Hassein also was accompanying Beelzebub on this
long journey and was among the number around him.
And Hassein, on his side, so loved his grandfather that he would
not stir a step without him, and he eagerly absorbed everything
his grandfather either said or taught.
At the time of this narrative, Beelzebub with Hassein and his
devoted old servant Ahoon, who always accompanied him everywhere,
were seated on the highest “Kasnik,” that is, on the
upper deck of the ship Karnak under the “Kalnokranonis,” somewhat
resembling what we should call a large “glass bell,” and
were talking there among themselves while observing the
boundless space.
Beelzebub was talking about the solar system where he had
passed long years.
And Beelzebub was just then describing the peculiarities of the
nature of the planet called Venus.
During the conversation it was reported to Beelzebub that the
captain of their ship wished to speak with him and to this request
Beelzebub acceded.

Subpages (1): Ch 3

Comments

Ch 3 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Text‎ > ‎Ch 1‎ > ‎Ch 2‎ > ‎

Ch 3

The Cause of the Delay in the Falling of the Ship Karnak
56

 The captain soon afterward entered and having performed

before Beelzebub all the ceremonies appropriate to Beelzebub’s
rank, said:
“Your Right Reverence, allow me to ask your authoritative opinion
upon an ‘inevitability’ that lies in the line of our course, and
which will hinder our smooth falling by the shortest route.
“The point is that if we follow our intended course, then our
ship, after two ‘Kilprenos,’ will pass through the solar system
‘Vuanik.’
“But just through where our ship must pass, there must also
pass, about a ‘Kilpreno’ before, the great comet belonging to that
solar system and named ‘Sakoor’ or, as it is sometimes called,
the ‘Madcap.’
“So if we keep to our proposed course, we must inevitably
traverse the space through which this comet will have to pass.
“Your Right Reverence of course knows that this ‘Madcap’ comet
always leaves in its track a great deal of ‘Zilnotrago’ which on
entering the planetary body of a being disorganizes most of its
functions until all the ‘Zilnotrago’ is volatilized out of it.
“I thought at first,” continued the captain, “of avoiding the
‘Zilnotrago’ by steering the ship around these spheres, but for
this a long detour would
57
be necessary which would greatly lengthen the
time of our passage. On the other hand, to wait somewhere until the
‘Zilnotrago’ is dispersed would take still longer.
“In view of the sharp distinction in the alternatives before us, I
cannot myself decide what to do, and so I have ventured to
trouble you, your Right Reverence, for your competent advice.”
The captain having finished speaking, Beelzebub thought a little
and then said as follows:
“Really, I do not know how to advise you, my dear Captain. Ah,
yes ... in that solar system where I existed for a long time, there is
a planet called Earth. On that planet Earth arose, and still continue
to arise, very strange three-centered beings. And among
the beings of a continent of that planet called Asia,’ there arose
and existed a very wise three-brained being whom they called
there ‘Mullah Nassr Eddin.’
“For each and every peculiar situation great and small in the
existence of the beings there,” Beelzebub continued, “this same
terrestrial sage Mullah Nassr Eddin had an apt and pithy saying.
“As all his sayings were full of the sense of truth for existence
there, I also always used them there as a guide, in order to have a
comfortable existence among the beings of that planet.
“And in the given case too, my dear Captain, I intend to profit by
one of his wise sayings.
“In such a situation as has befallen us, he would probably say:
“‘You cannot jump over your knees and it is absurd to try to
kiss your own elbow.’
“I now say the same to you, and I add: there is nothing to be
done; when an event is impending which arises from forces immeasurably
greater than our own, one must submit.
58
“The only question is, which of the alternatives you mentioned
should be chosen—that is, to wait somewhere or to add to our
journey by a ‘detour.’
“You say that to make a detour will greatly lengthen our journey
but that waiting will take still longer.
“Good, my dear Captain. Suppose that by making the detour
we should save a little time, what do you think: Is the wear and
tear of the parts of our ship’s machinery worthwhile for the sake
of ending our journey a little sooner?
“If the detour should involve even the most trifling damage to
our ship, then in my opinion we ought to prefer your second suggestion,
that is, to stop somewhere until the path is cleared of
the noxious ‘Zilnotrago.’ By that means we should spare our ship
useless damage.
“And we will try to fill the period of this unforeseen delay with
something useful for us all.
“For instance, it would give me personally great pleasure to talk
with you about contemporary ships in general and about our
ship in particular.
“Very many new things, of which I still know nothing, have been
done in this field during my absence from these parts.
“For example, in my time these big transspace ships were so
complicated and cumbersome that it took almost half their
power to carry the materials necessary to elaborate their possibility
of locomotion.
“But in their simplicity and the freedom on them, these contemporary
ships are just embodiments of ‘Bliss-stokirno.’
“There is such a simplicity for beings upon them and such freedom
in respect of all being-manifestations that at times you forget
that you are not on one of the planets.
“So, my dear Captain, I should like very much to know how this
boon was brought about and how the contemporary ships work.
59
“But now go and make all arrangements necessary for the required
stopping. And then, when you are quite free, come to me
again and we will pass the time of our unavoidable delay in conversation
useful for us all.”
When the captain had gone, Hassein suddenly sprang to his
feet and began to dance and clap his hands and shout:
“Oh, I’m glad, I’m glad, I’m glad of this.”
Beelzebub looked with affection on these joyous manifestations
of his favorite, but old Ahoon could not restrain himself and, shaking
his head reproachfully, called the boy—half to himself—a
“growing egoist.”
Hearing what Ahoon called him, Hassein stopped in front of
him, and, looking at him mischievously, said:
“Don’t be angry with me, old Ahoon. The reason for my joy is
not egoism but only the coincidence which chances to be happy
for me. You heard, didn’t you? My dear grandfather did not decide
only just to make a stop, but he also promised the captain
to talk with him. . . .
“And you know, don’t you, that the talks of my dear grandfather
always bring out tales of places where he has been, and you
know also how delightfully he tells them and how much new
and interesting information becomes crystallized in our presences
from these tales.
“Where is the egoism? Hasn’t he himself, of his own free will,
having weighed with his wise reason all the circumstances of this
unforeseen event, decided to make a stop which evidently
doesn’t upset his intended plans very much?
“It seems to me that my dear grandfather has no need to hurry;
everything necessary for his rest and comfort is present on the
Karnak and here also are many who love him and whom he loves.
“Don’t you remember he said recently ‘we must not oppose
forces higher than our own’ and added that not
60
only one must not oppose them, but even submit and receive
all their results with reverence, at the same time praising and glorifying
the wonderful and providential works of Our Lord Creator?
“I am not glad because of the misadventure but because an
unforeseen event issuing from above has occurred, owing to
which we shall be able to listen once more to the tales of my
dear grandfather.
“Is it my fault that the circumstances are by chance most desirable
and happy for me?
“No, dear Ahoon, not only should you not rebuke me, but you
should join me in expressing gratitude to the source of all beneficent
results that arise.”
All this time Beelzebub listened attentively and with a smile to
the chatter of his favorite, and when he had finished said:
“You are right, dear Hassein, and for being right I will tell you,
even before the captain’s arrival, anything you like.”
Upon hearing this, the boy at once ran and sat at the feet of
Beelzebub and after thinking a little said:
“My dear Grandfather, you have told me so much about the
solar system where you spent so many years, that now perhaps
I could continue just by logic alone to describe the details of the
nature of that peculiar corner of our Universe.
“But I am curious to know whether there dwell three-brained
beings on the planets of that solar system and whether higher
‘being-bodies’ are coated in them.
“Please tell me now about just this, dear Grandfather,” concluded
Hassein, looking affectionately up at Beelzebub.
“Yes,” replied Beelzebub, “on almost all the planets of that solar
system also, three-brained beings dwell, and in almost all of them
higher being-bodies can be coated.
“Higher being-bodies, or as they are called on some
61
planets of that solar system, souls, arise in the three-brained
beings breeding on all the planets except those before reaching
which the emanations of our ‘Most Holy Sun Absolute,’ owing to
repeated deflections, gradually lose the fullness of their strength
and eventually cease entirely to contain the vivific power for coating
higher being-bodies.
“Certainly, my boy, on each separate planet of that solar system
also, the planetary bodies of the three-brained beings are coated
and take an exterior form in conformity with the nature of the
given planet, and are adapted in their details to the surrounding
nature.
“For instance, on that planet on which it was ordained that all
we exiles should exist, namely, the planet Mars, the three-brained
beings are coated with planetary bodies having the form—how
shall I tell you—a form like a ‘ka-roona,’ that is to say, they have a
long broad trunk, amply provided with fat, and heads with enormous
protruding and shining eyes. On the back of this enormous
‘planetary body’ of theirs are two large wings, and on the under
side two comparatively small feet with very strong claws.
“Almost the whole strength of this enormous ‘planetary body’
is adapted by nature to generate energy for their eyes and for
their wings.
“As a result, the three-brained beings breeding on that planet
can see freely everywhere, whatever the ‘Kal-da-zakh-tee,’ and
they can also move not only over the planet itself but also in its
atmosphere and some of them occasionally even manage to
travel beyond the limits of its atmosphere.
“The three-brained beings breeding on another planet, a little
below the planet Mars, owing to the intense cold there are covered
with thick soft wool.
“The external form of these three-centered beings is
62
like that of a ‘Toosook,’ that is, it resembles a kind of ‘double
sphere,’ the upper sphere serving to contain the principal organs
of the whole planetary body, and the other, the lower sphere, the
organs for the transformation of the first and second being-foods.
“There are three apertures in the upper sphere, opening outwards;
two serve for sight and the third for hearing.
“The other, the lower sphere, has only two apertures: one in front
for taking in the first and second being-foods, and the other at
the back for the elimination from the organism of residues.
“To the lower sphere are also attached two very strong sinewy
feet, and on each of these is a growth that serves the purpose of
fingers with us.
“There is still another planet, a quite small one, bearing the name
Moon, in that solar system, my dear boy.
“During its motion this peculiar little planet often approached
very near to our planet Mars and sometimes during whole
‘Kilprenos’ I took great pleasure in observing through my
‘Teskooano’ in my observatory the process of existence of the
three-brained beings upon it.
“Though the beings of this planet have very frail ‘planetary bodies,’
they have on the other hand a very ‘strong spirit,’ owing to
which they all possess an extraordinary perseverance and capacity
for work.
“In exterior form they resemble what are called large ants; and,
like these, they are always bustling about, working both on and
within their planet.
“The results of their ceaseless activity are now already plainly
visible.
“I once happened to notice that during two of our years they
‘tunnelled,’ so to say, the whole of their planet.
63
“They were compelled to undertake this task on account of the
abnormal local climatic conditions, which are due to the fact that
this planet arose unexpectedly, and the regulation of its climatic
harmony was therefore not prearranged by the Higher Powers.
“The ‘climate’ of this planet is ‘mad,’ and in its variability it could
give points to the most highly strung hysterical women existing
on another of the planets of that same solar system, of which I
shall also tell you.
“Sometimes there are such frosts on this ‘Moon’ that everything
is frozen through and through and it becomes impossible for
beings to breathe in the open atmosphere; and then suddenly it
becomes so hot there that an egg can be cooked in its atmosphere
in a jiffy.
“For only two short periods on that peculiar little planet, namely,
before and after its complete revolution about its neighbor—
another planet nearby—the weather is so glorious that for several
rotations the whole planet is in blossom and yields the various
products for their first being-food greatly in excess of their
general need during their existence in that peculiar intraplanetary
kingdom which they have arranged and where they are protected
from all the vagaries of this ‘mad’ climate inharmoniously
changing the state of the atmosphere.
“Nearest to that small planet is another, a larger planet, which
also occasionally approaches quite close to the planet Mars and
is called Earth.
“The said Moon is just a part of this Earth and the latter must
now constantly maintain the Moon’s existence.
“On the just mentioned planet Earth, also, three-brained beings
are formed; and they also contain all the data for coating
higher being-bodies in themselves.
“But in ‘strength of spirit’ they do not begin to compare with
the beings breeding on the little planet aforementioned. The external
coatings of the three-brained beings
64
of that planet Earth closely resemble
our own; only, first of all, their skin is a little slimier than ours,
and then, secondly, they have no tail, and their heads are without horns.
What is worst about them is their feet, namely, they have no hoofs; it is
true that for protection against external influences they have invented what
they call ‘boots,’ but this invention does not help them very much.
“Apart from the imperfection of their exterior form, their Reason
also is quite ‘uniquely strange.’
“Their ‘being-Reason,’ owing to very many causes about which
also I may tell you sometime, has gradually degenerated, and at
the present time, is very, very strange and exceedingly peculiar.”
Beelzebub would have said still more, but the captain of the
ship entering at that moment, Beelzebub, after promising the boy
to tell him about the beings of the planet Earth on another occasion,
began to talk with the captain.
Beelzebub asked the captain to tell him, first, who he was, how
long he had been captain, and how he liked his work, and afterwards
to explain some of the details of the contemporary cosmic
ships.
Thereupon the captain said:
“Your Right Reverence, I was destined by my father, as soon as I
reached the age of a responsible being, for this career in the service
of our ENDLESS CREATOR.
“Starting with the lowest positions on the transspace ships, I
ultimately merited to perform the duties of captain, and it is now
eight years that I have been captain on the long-distance ships.
“This last post of mine, namely, that of captain of the ship Karnak,
I took, strictly speaking, in succession to my father, when after
his long years of blameless service to HIS ENDLESSNESS in
the performance of the duties of captain from almost the very
beginning of the World-creation,
65
he had become worthy to be promoted
to the post of Ruler of the solar system ‘Kalman.’
“In short,” continued the captain, “I began my service just when
your Right Reverence was departing for the place of your exile.
“I was still only a ‘sweeper’ on the long-distance ships of that
period.
“Yes ... a long, long time has passed by.
“Everything has undergone change and is changed since then;
only our LORD AND SOVEREIGN remains unchanged. The blessings
of ‘Amenzano’ on HIS UNCHANGEABLENESS throughout
Eternity!
“You, your Right Reverence, have condescended to remark very
justly that the former ships were very inconvenient and cumbersome.
“Yes, they were then, indeed, very complicated and cumbersome.
I too remember them very well. There is an enormous difference
between the ships of that time and the ships now.
“In our youth all such ships both for intersystem and for interplanetary
communication were still run on the cosmic substance
‘Elekilpomagtistzen,’ which is a totality consisting of two separate
parts of the omnipresent Okidanokh.
“And it was to obtain this totality that just those numerous
materials were necessary which the former ships had to carry.
“But these ships did not remain in use long after you flew from
these parts, having soon thereafter been replaced by ships of
the system of Saint Venoma.”

* The word “Kilpreno” in the language of Beelzebub means a
certain period of time, equal approximately to the duration of
the flow of time which we call an “hour.”
The word “Zilnotrago” is the name of a special gas similar to
what we call “cyanic acid."

“Teskooano” means “telescope.”

Subpages (1): Ch 4

Comments

Ch 4 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Text‎ > ‎Ch 1‎ > ‎Ch 2‎ > ‎Ch 3‎ > ‎

Ch 4

The Law of Falling
66
The captain continued:
“This happened in the year 185, by objective time-calculation.
“Saint Venoma had been taken for his merits from the planet
‘Soort’ to the holy planet ‘Purgatory,’ where, after he had familiarized
himself with his new surroundings and new duties, he gave
all his free time to his favorite work.
“And his favorite work was to seek what new phenomena could
be found in various combinations of already existing, law-conformable
phenomena.
“And sometime later, in the course of these occupations, this
Saint Venoma first constated in cosmic laws what later became a
famous discovery, and this discovery he first called the ‘Law of
Falling.’
“This cosmic law which he then discovered, St. Venoma himself
formulated thus:
“‘Everything existing in the World falls to the bottom. And the
bottom for any part of the Universe is its nearest “stability,” and
this said “stability” is the place or the point upon which all the
lines of force arriving from all directions converge.
“‘The centers of all the suns and of all the planets of our Universe
are just such points of “stability.” They are the lowest points
of those regions of space upon which forces from all directions
of the given part of the Universe definitely tend and where they
are concentrated. In these points there is also concentrated the
equilibrium which enables suns and planets to maintain their
position.’
“In this formulation of his, Saint Venoma said further that everything
when dropped into space, wherever it
67
may be, tends to fall on one or another sun or on one or another
planet, according to which sun or planet the given part of
space belongs to, where the object is dropped, each sun or planet
being for the given sphere the ‘stability’ or bottom.
“Starting from this, Saint Venoma reasoned in his further researches
as follows:
“‘If this be so, may it not therefore be possible to employ this
cosmic particularity for the locomotion we need between the
spaces of the Universe?’
“And from then on, he worked in this direction.
“His further saintly labors showed that although in principle this
was in general possible, yet it was impossible fully to employ for
this purpose this ‘Law of Falling’ discovered by him. And it would
be impossible owing solely to the atmospheres around most of
the cosmic concentrations, which atmospheres would hinder the
straight falling of the object dropped in space.
“Having constated this, Saint Venoma then devoted his whole
attention to discovering some means of overcoming the said
atmospheric resistance for ships constructed on the principle of
Falling.
“And after three ‘Looniases’ Saint Venoma did find such a possibility,
and later on when the building of a suitable special construction
had been completed under his direction, he proceeded
to practical trials.
“This special construction had the appearance of a large enclosure,
all the walls of which were made of a special material something
like glass.
“Then to every side of that large enclosure were fitted things
like ‘shutters’ of a material impervious to the rays of the cosmic
substance ‘Elekilpomagtistzen,’ and these shutters, although
closely fitted to the walls of the said enclosure, could yet freely
slide in every direction.
“Within the enclosure was placed a special ‘battery,’
68
generating and giving this same substance ‘Elekilpomagtistzen.’
“I myself, your Right Reverence, was present at the first trials
made by Saint Venoma according to the principles he had discovered.
“The whole secret lay in this, that when the rays of
‘Elekilpomagtistzen’ were made to pass through this special glass,
then in all the space they reached, everything usually composing
the atmosphere itself of planets, such as ‘air,’ every kind of’gas,’
‘fog,’ and so on, was destroyed. This part of space became indeed
absolutely empty and had neither resistance nor pressure,
so that, if even an infant-being pushed this enormous structure,
it would move forward as easily as a feather.
“To the outer side of this peculiar structure there were attached
appliances similar to wings, which were set in motion by means
of this same substance ‘Elekilpomagtistzen,’ and served to give
the impetus to move all this enormous construction in the required
direction.
“The results of these experiments having been approved and
blessed by the Commission of Inspection under the presidency
of Archangel Adossia, the construction of a big ship based on
these principles was begun.
“The ship was soon ready and commissioned for service. And
in a short time, little by little, ships of this type came to be used
exclusively, on all the lines of intersystem communication.
“Although later, your Right Reverence, the inconveniences of this
system gradually became more and more apparent, nevertheless
it continued to displace all the systems that had existed before.
“It cannot be gainsaid that although the ships constructed on
this system were ideal in atmosphereless spaces, and moved
there almost with the speed of the rays ‘Etzikolnianakhnian’ issuing
from planets, yet when nearing
69
some sun or planet it became real torture for the beings directing
them, as a great deal of complicated maneuvering was necessary.
“The need for this maneuvering was due to the same ‘Law of
Falling.’
“And this was because when the ship came into the medium of
the atmosphere of some sun or planet which it had to pass, it
immediately began to fall towards that sun or planet, and as I
have already intimated, very much care and considerable knowledge
were needed to prevent the ship from falling out of its
course.
“While the ships were passing near any sun or planet whatsoever,
their speed of locomotion had sometimes to be reduced
hundreds of times below their usual rate.
“It was particularly difficult to steer them in those spheres where
there was a great aggregation of ‘comets.’
“That is why great demands were then made upon the beings
who had to direct these ships, and they were prepared for these
duties by beings of very high Reason.
“But in spite of the said drawbacks of the system of Saint
Venoma, it gradually, as I have already said, displaced all the previous
systems.
“And the ships of this system of Saint Venoma had already existed
for twenty-three years when it was first rumored that the
Angel Hariton had invented a new type of ship for intersystem
and interplanetary communication.”

Subpages (1): Ch 5

Comments

Ch 5 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Text‎ > ‎Ch 1‎ > ‎Ch 2‎ > ‎Ch 3‎ > ‎Ch 4‎ > ‎

Ch 5

The System of Archangel Hariton
70
And indeed, soon after this rumor, practical experiments open
to all, again under the superintendence of the Great Archangel
Adossia, were made with this new and later very famous invention.
“This new system was unanimously acknowledged to be the
best, and very soon it was adopted for general Universal service
and thereafter gradually all previous systems were entirely superseded.
“That system of the Great Angel, now Archangel, Hariton is now
in use everywhere at the present day.
“The ship on which we are now flying also belongs to this system
and its construction is similar to that of all the ships built on
the system of the Angel Hariton.
“This system is not very complicated.
“The whole of this great invention consists of only a single ‘cylinder’
shaped like an ordinary barrel.
“The secret of this cylinder lies in the disposition of the materials
of which its inner side is made.
“These materials are arranged in a certain order and isolated
from each other by means of Amber.’ They have such a property
that if any cosmic gaseous substance whatever enters the space
which they enclose, whether it be ‘atmosphere,’ ‘air,’ ‘ether,’ or any
other ‘totality’ of homogeneous cosmic elements, it immediately
expands, owing to the mentioned disposition of materials within
the cylinder.
“The bottom of this cylinder-barrel is hermetically sealed, but
its lid, although it can be closely shut, yet is so arranged on hinges
that at a pressure from within it can be opened and shut again.
“So, your Right Reverence, if this cylinder-barrel is filled with atmosphere,
air, or any other such substance,
71
then from the action of the walls of this peculiar cylinder-barrel,
these substances expand to such an extent that the interior becomes
too small to hold them.
“Striving to find an outlet from this, for them constricted, interior,
they naturally press also against the lid of the cylinder-barrel,
and thanks to the said hinges the lid opens and, having allowed
these expanded substances to escape, immediately closes
again. And as in general Nature abhors a vacuum, then simultaneously
with the release of the expanded gaseous substances
the cylinder-barrel is again filled with fresh substances from outside,
with which in their turn the same proceeds as before, and
so on without end.
“Thus the substances are always being changed, and the lid of
the cylinder-barrel alternately opens and shuts.
“To this same lid there is fixed a very simple lever which moves
with the movement of the lid and in turn sets in motion certain
also very simple ‘cogwheels’ which again in their turn revolve the
fans attached to the sides and stern of the ship itself.
“Thus, your Right Reverence, in spaces where there is no resistance,
contemporary ships like ours simply fall towards the nearest
‘stability’; but in spaces where there are any cosmic substances
which offer resistance, these substances, whatever their
density, with the aid of this cylinder enable the ship to move in
any desired direction.
“It is interesting to remark that the denser the substance is in
any given part of the Universe, the better and more strongly the
charging and discharging of this cylinder-barrel proceed, and in
consequence of course, the force of the movement of the levers
is also changed.
“But nevertheless, I repeat, a sphere without atmosphere, that
is, a space containing only World Etherokrilno, is for contemporary
ships also the best, because in such a sphere there is no
resistance at all, and the
72
‘Law of Falling’ can therefore be fully
employed in it without any assistance from the work of the cylinder.
“Further than this, the contemporary ships are also good because
they contain such possibilities that in atmosphereless
spaces an impetus can be given to them in any direction, and
they can fall just where desired without the complicated manipulations
necessary in ships of the system of Saint Venoma.
“In short, your Right Reverence, the convenience and simplicity
of the contemporary ships are beyond comparison with former
ships, which were often both very complicated and at the same
time had none of the possibilities of the ships we use now.”

Subpages (1): Ch 6

Comments

Ch 6 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Text‎ > ‎Ch 1‎ > ‎Ch 2‎ > ‎Ch 3‎ > ‎Ch 4‎ > ‎Ch 5‎ > ‎

Ch 6

Perpetual Motion
73

Wait! Wait!” Beelzebub interrupted the captain. “This— what
you have just told us—must surely be just that short-lived idea
which the strange three-brained beings breeding on the planet
Earth called ‘perpetual motion’ and on account of which at one
period a great many of them there went quite, as they themselves
say, ‘mad,’ and many even perished entirely.
“It once happened there on that ill-fated planet that somebody
in some way or another got into his head the, as they say,‘crazy
notion’ that he could make a ‘mechanism’ that would run forever
without requiring any material from outside.
“This notion so took everybody’s fancy that most of the queer
fellows of that peculiar planet began thinking about it and trying
to realize this miracle in practice.
“How many of them paid for this short-lived idea with all the
material and spiritual welfare which they had previously with
great difficulty acquired!
“For one reason or another they were all quite determined to
invent what in their opinion was a ‘simple matter.’
“External circumstances permitting, many took up the invention
of this ‘perpetual motion’ without any inner data for such
work; some from reliance upon their ‘knowledge,’ others upon
‘luck,’ but most of them just from their already complete psychopathy.
“In short, the invention of ‘perpetual motion’ was, as they say,
‘the rage,’ and every crank felt obliged to be interested in this
question.
“I was once in one of the towns there where models of every
kind and innumerable ‘descriptions’ of proposed
74
‘mechanisms’ for this ‘perpetual motion’ were assembled.
“What wasn’t there? What ‘ingenious’ and complicated machines
did I not see? In any single one of these mechanisms I
saw there, there must have been more ideas and ‘wiseacrings’
than in all the laws of World-creation and World-existence.
“I noted at the time that in these innumerable models and descriptions
of proposed mechanisms, the idea of using what is
called the ‘force of weight’ predominated. And the idea of employing
the ‘force of weight’ they explained thus: a very complicated
mechanism was to lift ‘some’ weight and this latter was
then to fall and by its fall set the whole mechanism in motion,
which motion would again lift the weight, and so on, and so on.
“The result of it all was that thousands were shut up in ‘lunatic
asylums,’ thousands more, having made this idea their dream,
either began to fail altogether to fulfill even those being-duties
of theirs which had somehow or other in the course of many years
been established there, or to fulfill them in such a way as ‘couldn’t
be worse.’
“I don’t know how it would all have ended if some quite demented
being there, with one foot already in the grave, such a
one as they themselves call an ‘old dotard,’ and who had previously
somehow acquired a certain authority, had not proved by
‘calculations’ known only to himself that it was absolutely impossible
to invent ‘perpetual motion.’
“Now, after your explanation, I can well understand how the
cylinder of the system of Archangel Hariton works. It is the very
thing of which these unfortunates there dreamed.
“Indeed, of the ‘cylinder’ of the system of the Archangel Hariton
it can safely be said that, with atmosphere alone given, it will work
perpetually without needing the expenditure of any outside
materials.
“And since the world without planets and hence without
75
atmospheres cannot exist, then it follows that as long as the
world exists and, in consequence, atmospheres, the cylinder-barrels
invented by the great Archangel Hariton will always work.
“Now just one question occurs to me—about the material from
which this cylinder-barrel is made.
“I wish very much, my dear Captain, that you would roughly tell
me what materials it is made of and how long they can last,”
requested Beelzebub.
To this question of Beelzebub’s the captain replied as follows:
“Although the cylinder-barrel does not last forever, it can certainly
last a very long time.
“Its chief part is made of’amber’ with ‘platinum’ hoops, and the
interior panels of the walls are made of ‘anthracite,’ ‘copper,’ and
‘ivory,’ and a very strong ‘mastic’ unaffectable either by (1)
‘paischakir’ or by (2) ‘tainolair’ or by (3) ‘saliakooriapa* or even by
the radiations of cosmic concentrations.
“But the other parts,” the captain continued, “both the exterior
‘levers’ and the ‘cogwheels,’ must certainly be renewed from time
to time, for though they are made of the strongest metal, yet long
use will wear them out.
“And as for the body of the ship itself, its long existence can
certainly not be guaranteed.”
The captain intended to say still more, but at that moment a
sound like the vibrations of a long minor chord of a far-off orchestra
of wind instruments resounded through the ship.
With an apology the captain rose to leave, explaining as he did
so that he must be needed on very important business, since
everybody knew that he was with his Right Reverence and would
not venture to trouble the ears of his Right Reverence for anything
trifling.
* (1) Cold, (2) heat, and (3) water.

Subpages (1): Ch 7

Comments

Ch 7 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Text‎ > ‎Ch 1‎ > ‎Ch 2‎ > ‎Ch 3‎ > ‎Ch 4‎ > ‎Ch 5‎ > ‎Ch 6‎ > ‎

Ch 7

Becoming Aware of Genuine Being-Duty
76

After the captain had gone, Beelzebub glanced at his grandson
and, noticing his unusual state, asked him solicitously and with
some anxiety:
“What is the matter, my dear boy? What are you thinking so
deeply about?”
Looking up at his Grandfather with eyes full of sorrow, Hassein
said thoughtfully:
“I don’t know what is the matter with me, my dear Grandfather,
but your talk with the captain of the ship has brought me to some
exceedingly melancholy thoughts.
“Things of which I have never before thought are now a-thinking
in me.
“Thanks to your talk, it has gradually become very clear to my
consciousness that in the Universe of our ENDLESSNESS everything
has not always been such as I now see and understand.
“Formerly, for instance, I should never have allowed such
thoughts associatively to proceed in me, as that this ship on which
we are now flying has not always been as it is at this moment.
“Only now have I come very clearly to understand that everything
we have at the present time and everything we use—in a
word, all the contemporary amenities and everything necessary
for our comfort and welfare—have not always existed and did
not make their appearance so easily.
“It seems that certain beings in the past have during very long
periods labored and suffered very much for this, and endured a
great deal which perhaps they even need not have endured.
77
“They labored and suffered only in order that we might now
have all this and use it for our welfare.
“And all this they did, either consciously or unconsciously, just
for us, that is to say, for beings quite unknown and entirely indifferent
to them.
“And now not only do we not thank them, but we do not even
know a thing about them, but take it all as in the natural order,
and neither ponder nor trouble ourselves about this question at
all.
“I, for instance, have already existed so many years in the Universe,
yet the thought has never even entered my head that perhaps
there was a time when everything I see and have did not
exist, and that everything was not born with me like my nose.
“And so, my dear and kind Grandfather, now that owing to your
conversation with the captain, I have gradually, with all my presence,
become aware of all this, there has arisen in me, side by
side with this, the need to make clear to my Reason why I personally
have all the comforts which I now use, and what obligations
I am under for them.
“It is just because of this that at the present moment there proceeds
in me a ‘process-of-remorse.’”
Having said this, Hassein drooped his head and became silent;
and Beelzebub, looking at him affectionately, began to speak as
follows:
“I advise you, my dear Hassein, not to put such questions to
yourself yet. Do not be impatient. Only when that period of your
existence arrives which is proper for your becoming aware of such
essence-questions, and you actively mentate about them, will
you understand what you must do in return.
“Your present age does not yet oblige you to pay for your existence.
“The time of your present age is not given you in which
78
to pay for your existence, but for preparing yourself for the future,
for the obligations becoming to a responsible three-brained
being.
“So in the meantime, exist as you exist. Only do not forget one
thing, namely, at your age it is indispensably necessary that every
day, at sunrise, while watching the reflection of its splendor,
you bring about a contact between your consciousness and the
various unconscious parts of your general presence. Try to make
this state last and to convince the unconscious parts—as if they
were conscious—that if they hinder your general functioning, they,
in the period of your responsible age, not only cannot fulfill the
good that befits them, but your general presence of which they
are part will not be able to be a good servant of our COMMON
ENDLESS CREATOR and by that will not even be worthy to pay
for your arising and existence.
“I repeat once more, my dear boy, try in the meantime not to
think about these questions, which at your age it is still early for
you to think about.
“Everything in its proper time!
“Now ask me to tell you whatever you wish, and I will do so.
“As the captain has not yet returned, he must be occupied there
with his duties and will not be coming back so soon.”

Subpages (1): Ch 8

Comments

Ch 8 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Text‎ > ‎Ch 1‎ > ‎Ch 2‎ > ‎Ch 3‎ > ‎Ch 4‎ > ‎Ch 5‎ > ‎Ch 6‎ > ‎Ch 7‎ > ‎

Ch 8

The Impudent Brat Hussain, Beelzebub`s Grandson, Dares to Call Men "Slugs"
79
Hassein immediately sat down at Beelzebub’s feet and
coaxingly said:
“Tell me anything you wish, my dear Grandfather. Anything you
tell me will be the greatest joy for me, if only because it is you
who relate it.”
“No,” objected Beelzebub, “you yourself ask what interests you
most of all. It will give me at the present moment much pleasure
to tell you about just whatever you particularly wish to know.”
“Dear and kind Grandfather, tell me then something about those
. . . how? . . . those ... I forget . . . yes, about those ‘slugs.’”
“What? About what slugs?” asked Beelzebub, not understanding
the boy’s question.
“Don’t you remember, Grandfather, that a little while ago, when
you spoke about the three-centered beings breeding on the various
planets of that solar system where you existed for such a
long time, you happened to say that on one planet—I forget how
you called it— that on that planet exist three-centered beings
who, on the whole, are like us, but whose skin is a little slimier
than ours.”
“Ah!” laughed Beelzebub. “You are surely asking about those
beings who breed on the planet Earth and who call themselves
‘men.’
“Yes, Grandfather, yes, just that. Tell me about those ‘men-beings,’
a little more in detail. I should like to know more about
them,” concluded Hassein.
Then Beelzebub said: “About them I could tell you a great deal,
for I often visited that planet and existed
80
among them for a long time and even made friends with many
of those terrestrial three-brained beings.
“Indeed, you will find it very interesting to know more about
these beings, for they are very peculiar.
“There are many things among them which you would not
see among any other beings of any other planet of our Universe.
“I know them very well, because their arising, their further development,
and their existence during many, many centuries, by
their time calculation, have occurred before my eyes.
“And not only their own arising occurred before my eyes, but
even the accomplished formation of the planet itself on which
they arise and exist.
“When we first arrived on that solar system and settled on the
planet Mars nothing yet existed on that planet Earth, which had
not yet even had time to cool off completely after its concentration.
“From the very beginning, this same planet has been the cause
of many serious troubles to our ENDLESSNESS.
“If you wish I will tell you first of all about the events of general
cosmic character connected with this planet, which were the
cause of the said troubles of our ENDLESSNESS.
“Yes, my dear Grandfather,” said Hassein, “tell me first about this.
It will surely be quite as interesting as everything you relate.”

Subpages (1): Ch 9

Comments

Ch 9 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Text‎ > ‎Ch 1‎ > ‎Ch 2‎ > ‎Ch 3‎ > ‎Ch 4‎ > ‎Ch 5‎ > ‎Ch 6‎ > ‎Ch 7‎ > ‎Ch 8‎ > ‎

Ch 9

The Cause of the Genesis of the Moon
81
Beelzebub began his tale as follows:
“After we arrived on the planet Mars where we were directed to
exist, we began slowly to settle down there.
“We were still fully absorbed in the bustle of organizing everything
externally necessary for a more or less tolerable existence
in the midst of that Nature absolutely foreign to us, when suddenly,
on one of the very busiest days, the whole planet Mars
was shaken, and a little later such an ‘asphyxiating stink’ arose
that at first it seemed that everything in the Universe had been
mixed up with something, one might say ‘indescribable.’
“Only after a considerable time had passed and when the said
stink had gone, did we recover and gradually make out what
had happened.
“We understood that the cause of this terrible phenomenon
was just that same planet Earth which from time to time approached
very near to our planet Mars and which therefore we
had possibilities of observing clearly, sometimes even without a
‘Teskooano.’
“For reasons we could not yet comprehend, this planet, it transpired,
had ‘burst’ and two fragments detached from it had flown
off into space.
“I have already told you that this solar system was then still
being formed and was not yet ‘blended’ completely with what is
called ‘The-Harmony-of-Reciprocal-Maintenance-of-All-Cosmic-
Concentrations.’
“It was subsequently learned that in accordance with this said’
General-Cosmic-Harmony-of-Reciprocal-Maintenance-of-All-
Cosmic-Concentrations’ there had also to
82
function in this system a comet of what is called Vast orbit’
still existing and named the comet ‘Kondoor.’
“And just this very comet, although it was then already concentrated,
was actualizing its ‘full path’ for only the first time.
“As certain competent Sacred Individuals also later confidentially
explained to us, the line of the path of the said comet had
to cross the line on which the path of that planet Earth also lay;
but as a result of the erroneous calculations of a certain Sacred
Individual concerned with the matters of World-creation and
World-maintenance, the time of the passing of each of these
concentrations through the point of intersection of the lines of their
paths coincided, and owing to this error the planet Earth and the
comet ‘Kondoor’ collided, and collided so violently that from this
shock, as I have already told you, two large fragments were broken
off from the planet Earth and flew into space.
“This shock entailed these serious consequences because on
account of the recent arising of this planet, the atmosphere which
might have served as a buffer in such a case had not yet had
time to be completely formed upon it.
And, my boy, our ENDLESSNESS was also immediately informed
of this general cosmic misfortune.
“In consequence of this report, a whole commission consisting
of Angels and Archangels, specialists in the work of World-creation
and World-maintenance, under the direction of the Most
Great Archangel Sakaki, was immediately sent from the Most Holy
Sun Absolute to that solar system ‘Ors.’
“The Most High Commission came to our planet Mars since it
was the nearest to the planet Earth and from this planet of ours
began its investigations.
“The sacred members of this Most High Commission at once
quieted us by saying that the apprehended danger
83
of a catastrophe on a great cosmic scale had already passed.
“And the Arch-Engineer Archangel Algamatant was good
enough to explain to us personally that in all probability what
had happened was as follows:
“‘The broken-off fragments of the planet Earth had lost the
momentum they received from the shock before they had
reached the limit of that part of space which is the sphere of this
planet, and hence, according to the “Law of Falling,” these fragments
had begun to fall back towards their fundamental piece.
“‘But they could no longer fall upon their fundamental piece,
because in the meantime they had come under the cosmic law
called “Law-of-Catching-Up” and were entirely subject to its influence,
and they would therefore now make regular elliptic orbits
around their fundamental piece, just as the fundamental
piece, namely, the planet Earth, made and makes its orbit around
its sun “Ors.”
“‘And so it will always continue, unless some new unforeseen
catastrophe on a large scale changes it in one way or another.
“‘Glory to Chance . . .’ concluded His Pantemeasurability,‘the
harmonious general-system movement was not destroyed by
all this, and the peaceful existence of that system “Ors” was soon
re-established.’
“But nevertheless, my boy, this Most High Commission, having
then calculated all the facts at hand, and also all that might happen
in the future, came to the conclusion that although the fragments
of the planet Earth might maintain themselves for the time
being in their existing positions, yet in view of certain so-called
‘Tastartoonarian-displacements’ conjectured by the Commission,
they might in the future leave their position and bring about a
large number of irreparable calamities both for this system ‘Ors’
and for other neighboring solar systems.
84
“Therefore the Most High Commission decided to take certain
measures to avoid this eventuality.
“And they resolved that the best measure in the given case
would be that the fundamental piece, namely, the planet Earth,
should constantly send to its detached fragments, for their maintenance,
the sacred vibrations ‘askokin.’
“This sacred substance can be formed on planets only when
both fundamental cosmic laws operating in them, the sacred
‘Heptaparaparshinokh’ and the sacred ‘Triamazikamno,’ function,
as is called, ‘Ilnosoparno,’ that is to say, when the said sacred
cosmic laws in the given cosmic concentration are deflected independently
and also manifest on its surface independently—
of course independently only within certain limits.
“And so, my boy, inasmuch as such a cosmic actualization was
possible only with the sanction of HIS ENDLESSNESS, the Great
Archangel Sakaki, accompanied by several other sacred members
of that Most High Commission, set off immediately to HIS
ENDLESSNESS to beseech Him to give the said sanction.
“And afterwards, when the said Sacred Individuals had obtained
the sanction of HIS ENDLESSNESS for the actualization of the
Ilnosoparnian process on that planet also, and when this process
had been actualized under the direction of the same Great
Archangel Sakaki, then from that time on, on that planet also,
just as on many others, there began to arise the ‘Corresponding,’
owing to which the said detached fragments exist until now without
constituting a menace for a catastrophe on a great scale.
“Of these two fragments, the larger was named ‘Loonderperzo’
and the smaller ‘Anulios’; and the ordinary three-brained beings
who afterwards arose and were formed on this planet also at
first called them by these names; but the beings of later times
called them differently at different
85
periods, and in most recent times the larger fragment has come
to be called Moon, but the name of the smaller has been gradually
forgotten.
“As for the beings there now, not only have they no name at all
for this smaller fragment, but they do not even suspect its existence.
“It is interesting to notice here that the beings of a continent on
that planet called ‘Atlantis,’ which afterwards perished, still knew
of this second fragment of their planet and also called it Anulios,’
but the beings of the last period of the same continent, in whom
the results of the consequences of the properties of that organ
called ‘Kundabuffer’—about which, it now seems, I shall have to
explain to you even in great detail—had begun to be crystallized
and to become part of their common presences, called it
also ‘Kimespai,’ the meaning of which for them was ‘Never-Allowing-
One-to-Sleep-in-Peace.’
“Contemporary three-brained beings of this peculiar planet do
not know of this former fragment of their planet, chiefly because
its comparatively small size and the remoteness of the place of
its movement make it quite invisible to their sight, and also because
no ‘grandmother’ ever told them that once upon a time
any such little satellite of their planet was known.
“And if any of them should by chance see it through their good,
but nevertheless child’s toy of theirs called a telescope, he would
pay no attention to it, mistaking it simply for a big aerolite.
“The contemporary beings will probably never see it again, since
it has become quite proper to their nature to see only unreality.
“Let us give them their due; during recent centuries they have
really most artistically mechanized themselves to see nothing
real.
“So, my boy, owing to all the aforesaid, there first arose
86
on this planet Earth also, as there should, what are called
‘Sirnilitudes-of-the-Whole,’ or as they are also called
‘Microcosmoses,’ and further, there were formed from these
‘Microcosmoses,’ what are called ‘Oduristelnian’ and
‘Polormedekhtic’ vegetations.
“Still further, as also usually occurs, from the same
‘Microcosmoses’ there also began to be grouped various forms
of what are called ‘Tetartocosmoses’ of all three brain-systems.
“And among these latter there then first arose just those biped
‘Tetartocosmoses’ whom you a while ago called ‘slugs.’
“About how and why upon planets, during the transition of the
fundamental sacred laws into ‘Ilnosoparnian,’ there arise ‘Similitudes-
of-the-Whole’ and about what factors contribute to the
formation of one or another of these, as they are called, ‘systems
of being-brains,’ and also about all the laws of World-creation
and World-maintenance in general, I will explain to you specially
some other time.
“But meanwhile, know that these three-brained beings arising
on the planet Earth, who interest you, had in them in the beginning
the same possibilities for perfecting the functions for the
acquisition of being-Reason as have all other forms of
‘Tetartocosmoses’ arising throughout the whole Universe.
“But afterwards, just in the period when they also, as it proceeds
on other similar planets of our great Universe, were beginning
gradually to be spiritualized by what is called ‘being instinct,’
just then, unfortunately for them,there befell a misfortune which
was unforeseen from Above and most grievous for them.”

Subpages (1): Ch 10

Comments

Ch 10 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Text‎ > ‎Ch 1‎ > ‎Ch 2‎ > ‎Ch 3‎ > ‎Ch 4‎ > ‎Ch 5‎ > ‎Ch 6‎ > ‎Ch 7‎ > ‎Ch 8‎ > ‎Ch 9‎ > ‎

Ch 10

Why "Men" are Not Men
87
Beelzebub sighed deeply and continued to speak as follows:
“After the actualizing on this planet of the ‘Ilnosoparnian’ process,
one year, by objective time-calculation, passed.
“During this period there had gradually been coordinated on
this planet also the corresponding processes for the involution
and evolution of everything arising there.
“And of course there began gradually to be crystallized in the
three-brained beings there the corresponding data for the acquisition
of objective Reason.
“In short, on this planet also everything had then already begun
to proceed in the usual normal order.
“And therefore, my boy, if the Most High Commission under the
supreme direction of the same Archangel Sakaki had not, at the
end of a year, gone there again, perhaps all the subsequent misunderstandings
connected with the three-brained beings arising on that ill-fated planet might
not have occurred.
“This second descent of the Most High Commission to that
planet was due to the fact that in spite of the measures they had
taken, of which I have told you, there had not yet crystallized in
the Reasons of the majority of its sacred members a complete
assurance of the impossibility of any undesirable surprise in the
future, and they now wished to verify on the spot the results of
those measures.
“It was just during this second descent that the Most High Commission
decided in any event, if only for the sake of their own
reassurance, to actualize certain further special measures, among
which was also that measure, the consequences of which have
not only gradually turned
88
into a stupendous terror for the three-brained
beings themselves who arise on this ill-fated planet, but have even become,
so to say, a malignant sore for the whole of the great Universe.
“You must know that by the time of this second descent of the
Most High Commission, there had already gradually been engendered
in them—as is proper to three-brained beings—what
is called ‘mechanical instinct.’
“The sacred members of this Most High Commission then reasoned
that if the said mechanical instinct in these biped three-brained
beings of that planet should develop towards the attainment
of Objective Reason—as usually occurs everywhere
among three-brained beings—then it might quite possibly happen
that they would prematurely comprehend the real cause of
their arising and existence and make a great deal of trouble; it
might happen that having understood the reason for their arising,
namely, that by their existence they should maintain the detached
fragments of their planet, and being convinced of this their
slavery to circumstances utterly foreign to them, they would be
unwilling to continue their existence and would on principle destroy
themselves.
“So, my boy, in view of this the Most High Commission then
decided among other things provisionally to implant into the
common presences of the three-brained beings there a special
organ with a property such that, first, they should perceive reality
topsy-turvy and, secondly, that every repeated impression
from outside should crystallize in them data which would engender
factors for evoking in them sensations of ‘pleasure’ and
‘enjoyment.’
“And then, in fact, with the help of the Chief-Common-Universal-
Arch-Chemist-Physicist Angel Looisos, who was also among
the members of this Most High Commission, they caused to grow
in the three-brained beings there, in a special way, at the base of
their spinal column, at the
89
root of their tail—which they also, at that time,
still had, and which part of their common presences furthermore still had its
normal exterior expressing the, so to say, ‘fullness-of-its-inner-significance’—
a ‘something’ which assisted the arising of the said
properties in them.
“And this ‘something’ they then first called the ‘organ
Kundabuffer.’
“Having made this organ grow in the presences of the three brained
beings and having seen that it would work,the Most
High Commission consisting of Sacred Individuals headed by the
Archangel Sakaki, reassured and with good consciences, returned
to the Center, while there, on the planet Earth which has taken
your fancy, the action of this astonishing and exceedingly ingenious
invention began from the first day to develop, and developed,
as the wise Mullah Nassr Eddin would say—’like a Jericho trumpet-
in-crescendo.’
“Now, in order that you may have at least an approximate understanding
of the results of the properties of the organ devised
and actualized by the incomparable Angel Looisos—blessed be
his name to all eternity—it is indispensable that you should know
about the various manifestations of the three-brained beings of
that planet, not only during the period when this organ
Kundabuffer existed in their presences, but also during the later
periods when, although this astonishing organ and its properties
had been destroyed in them, nevertheless, owing to many
causes, the consequences of its properties had begun to be crystallized
in their presences.
“But this I will explain to you later.
“Meanwhile you must note that there was still a third descent
of that Most High Commission to that planet, three years later
according to objective time-calculations, but this time it was under
the direction of the Most-Great-Arch-Seraph Sevohtartra, the
Most Great Archangel Sakaki
90
having, in the meantime, become worthy to become the divine Individual he
now is, namely, one of the four Quarter-Maintainers of the whole Universe.
“And during just this third descent there, when it was made
clear by the thorough investigations of the sacred members of
this third Most High Commission that for the maintenance of the
existence of those said detached fragments there was no longer
any need to continue to actualize the deliberately taken anticipatory
measures, then among the other measures there was also
destroyed, with the help of the same Arch-Chemist-Physicist
Angel Looisos, in the presences of the three-brained beings there,
the said organ Kundabuffer with all its astonishing properties.
“But let us return to the tale I began.
“Now listen. When our confusion, caused by the recent catastrophe
that had menaced that whole solar system, had passed
off, we slowly, after this unexpected interruption, resumed the
settlement of our new place on the planet Mars.
“Little by little we all of us made ourselves familiar with the local
Nature and adapted ourselves to the existing conditions.
“As I have already said, many of us definitely settled down on
the planet Mars; and others, by the ship Occasion which had been
put at the disposal of the beings of our tribe for interplanetary
communication, either went or prepared to go to exist on other
planets of the same solar system.
“But I with my kinsmen and some of my near attendants remained
to exist on that planet Mars.
“Yes, I must note that by the time to which my tale refers, my
first Teskooano had already been set up in the observatory which
I had constructed on the planet Mars and I was just then devoting
myself entirely to
91
the further organization and development of this observatory
of mine, for the more detailed observation of the remote concentrations
of our great Universe and of the planets of this solar system.
“Among the objects of my observations, then, was also this planet Earth.
“Time passed.
“The process of existence on this planet also began gradually
to be established and it seemed, from all appearances, that the
process of existence was proceeding there just as on all other
planets.
“But by close observation, first, it could be clearly seen that the
numbers of these three-brained beings were gradually increasing
and, secondly, it was possible sometimes to observe very
strange manifestations of theirs; that is, from time to time they
did something which was never done by three-brained beings
on other planets, namely, they would suddenly, without rhyme
or reason, begin destroying one another’s existence.
“Sometimes this destruction of one another’s existence proceeded
there not in one region alone but in several, and would
last not just one ‘Dionosk’ but many ‘Dionosks’ and sometimes
even for whole ‘Ornakras.’ (Dionosk signifies ‘day’; Ornakra signifies
‘month.’)
It was sometimes very noticeable also that from this horrible
process of theirs their numbers rapidly diminished; but on the
other hand, during other periods, when there was a lull in these
processes, their numbers also very noticeably increased.
“To this peculiarity of theirs we gradually got used, having explained
it to ourselves that obviously, for certain higher considerations,
these properties also must deliberately have been given
to the organ Kundabuffer by the Most High Commission; in other
words, seeing the fecundity of these biped beings, we assumed
that this had been
92
done with aforethought, in view of the necessity
that they should exist in such large numbers for the needs of the
maintenance of the common-cosmic Harmonious Movement.
“Had it not been for this strange peculiarity of theirs, it would
never have entered anybody’s head that there was anything
‘queer’ on that planet.
“During the period to which the aforesaid refers, I visited most
of the planets of that solar system, the populated and the as yet
unpopulated.
“Personally I liked best of all the three-centered beings breeding
on the planet bearing the name Saturn, whose exterior is quite
unlike ours, but resembles that of the being-bird raven.
“It is interesting, by the way, to remark that for some reason or
other, the form of being-bird raven breeds not only on almost all
the planets of this solar system, but also on most of those other
planets of the whole of our great Universe upon which beings of
various brain systems arise and are coated with planetary bodies
of different forms.
“The verbal intercourse of these beings, ravens, of that planet
Saturn is something like ours.
“But in regard to their utterance, it is in my opinion the most
beautiful of any I have ever heard.
“It can be compared to the singing of our best singers when
with all their Being they sing in a minor key.
“And as for their relations with others, they—I don’t even know
how to describe them—can be known only by existing among
them and by experiencing them oneself.
“All that can be said is that these bird-beings have hearts exactly
like those of the angels nearest our ENDLESS MAKER AND CREATOR.
“They exist strictly according to the ninth commandment
93
of our CREATOR, namely: ‘Do unto another’s as you would do
unto your own.’
“Later, I must certainly tell you much more in detail about those
three-brained beings also who arise and exist on the planet Saturn,
since one of my real friends during the whole period of my
exile in that solar system was a being of just that planet, who
had the exterior coating of a raven and whose name was ‘Harharkh.’”

Subpages (1): Ch 11

Comments

Ch 11 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Text‎ > ‎Ch 1‎ > ‎Ch 2‎ > ‎Ch 3‎ > ‎Ch 4‎ > ‎Ch 5‎ > ‎Ch 6‎ > ‎Ch 7‎ > ‎Ch 8‎ > ‎Ch 9‎ > ‎Ch 10‎ > ‎

Ch 11

A Piquant Trait of the Peculiar Psyche of Contemporary Man
94

Now let us return to those three-brained beings arising on the
planet Earth, who have interested you most of all and whom you
have called ‘slugs.’
“I shall begin by saying how glad I am that you happen to be a
long way from those three-centered beings whom you called by
a word so ‘insulting to their dignity’ and that they are not likely
ever to hear of it.
“Do you know, you poor thing, you small boy not yet aware of
himself, what they would do to you, particularly the contemporary
beings there, if they should hear what you called them?
“What they would have done to you if you had been there and
if they had got hold of you—I am seized with horror at the very
mention of it.
“At best they would have thrashed you so, that as our Mullah
Nassr Eddin there says, ‘you wouldn’t have recovered your senses
before the next crop of birches.’
“In any case, I advise you that, whenever you start anything new,
you should always bless Fate and beseech her mercy, that she
should always be on guard and prevent the beings of the planet
Earth from ever suspecting that you, my beloved and only grandson,
dared to call them ‘slugs.’
“You must know that during the time of my observations of
them from the planet Mars and during the periods of my existence
among them, I studied the psyche of these strange three-brained
beings very thoroughly, and so I already know very well
what they would do to anybody who dared to give them such a
nickname.
95
“To be sure, it was only in childish naivete that you called them
so; but the three-brained beings of that peculiar planet, especially
the contemporary ones, do not discriminate such fine
points.
“Who called them, why, and in what circumstances— it’s all one.
They have been called by a name they consider insulting—and
that’s quite enough.
“Discrimination in such matters is, according to the understanding
of most of them, simply, as they express it, ‘pouring from the
empty into the void.’
“Be that as it may, you were in any case extremely rash to call
the three-brained beings breeding on the planet Earth by such
an offensive name; first, because you have made me anxious for
you, and secondly, because you have laid up for yourself a menace
for the future.
“The position is this: Though, as I have already said, you are a
long way off, and they will be unable to get at you to punish you
personally, yet nevertheless if they should somehow unexpectedly
chance to learn even at twentieth hand how you insulted
them, then you could at once be sure of their real ‘anathema,’
and the dimensions of this anathema would depend upon the
interests with which they happened to be occupied at the given
moment.
“Perhaps it is worth while describing to you how the beings of
the Earth would behave if they should happen to learn that you
had so insulted them. This description may serve as a very good
example for the elucidation of the strangeness of the psyche of
these three-brained beings who interest you.
“Provoked by such an incident as your thus insulting them, if
everything was rather ‘dull’ with them at the given moment, owing
to the absence of any other similar absurd interest, they would
arrange somewhere in a previously chosen place, with previously
invited people, all of
96
course dressed in costumes specially designed
for such occasions,what is called a ‘solemn council.’
“First of all, for this ‘solemn council’ of theirs, they would select
from among themselves what is called a ‘president’ and only then
would they proceed with their ‘trial.’
“To begin with, they would, as they say there, ‘pick you to pieces,’
and not only you, but your father, your grandfather, and perhaps
even all the way back to Adam.
“If they should then decide—of course, as always, by a majority
of votes—that you are guilty, they would sentence you according
to the indications of a code of laws collated on the basis of
former similar ‘puppet plays’ by beings called ‘old fossils.’
“But if they should happen, by a ‘majority of votes’ to find nothing
criminal in your action at all—though this very seldom occurs
among them—then this whole ‘trial’ of theirs, set out on
paper in detail and signed by the whole lot of them, would be
dispatched—you would think into the wastepaper basket? Oh,
no!—to appropriate specialists; in the given instances to what is
called the ‘Hierarchy’ or ‘Holy Synod,’ where the same procedure
would be repeated; only in this case you would be tried by ‘important’
beings there.
“Only at the very end of this true ‘pouring from the empty into
the void’ would they come to the main point, namely, that the
accused is out of reach.
“But it is just here that arises the principal danger to your person,
namely, that when they are quite certain beyond all doubt
that they cannot get hold of you, they will then unanimously decide
nothing more nor less than, as I have already said, to ‘anathematize’
you.
“And do you know what that is and how it is done?
“No!
“Then listen and shudder.
97
“The most ‘important’ beings will decree to all the other beings
that in all their appointed establishments, such as what are called
‘churches,’ ‘chapels,’ ‘synagogues,’ ‘town-halls,’ and so on, special
officials shall on special occasions with appointed ceremonies
wish for you in thought something like the following:
“That you should lose your horns, or that your hair should turn
prematurely gray, or that the food in your stomach should be
turned into coffin nails, or that your future wife’s tongue should
be three times its size, or that whenever you take a bite of your
pet pie it should be turned into ‘soap,’ and so on and so forth in
the same strain.
“Do you now understand to what dangers you exposed yourself
when you called these remote three-brained freaks ‘slugs’?”
Having finished thus, Beelzebub looked with a smile on his favorite.

Subpages (1): Ch 12

Comments

Ch 12 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Text‎ > ‎Ch 1‎ > ‎Ch 2‎ > ‎Ch 3‎ > ‎Ch 4‎ > ‎Ch 5‎ > ‎Ch 6‎ > ‎Ch 7‎ > ‎Ch 8‎ > ‎Ch 9‎ > ‎Ch 10‎ > ‎Ch 11‎ > ‎

Ch 12

The First "Growl"
98

A little later, Beelzebub began to speak as follows:
“A story I have just recalled, connected with these ‘anathemas’ I
have mentioned, may provide very useful material for beginning
to comprehend the strangeness of the psyche of the three-brained
beings of that planet which has taken your fancy; and
furthermore, this story may reassure you a little and give you
some hope that if these peculiar terrestrial beings should chance
to learn how you had insulted them and should ‘anathematize’
you, then perhaps after all something ‘not so very bad’ might
come of it for you.
“The story I am going to tell you occurred quite recently among
the contemporary three-brained beings there, and it arose from
the following events:
“In one of these large communities, there peaceably existed an
ordinary being who was by profession what is there called a
‘writer.’
“You must here know, that in long-past ages one might still occasionally
run across beings of that profession who still invented
and wrote something really by themselves; but in these later
epochs the ‘writers’ among the beings there, particularly among
contemporary beings, have been of those that only copy from
many already existing books all kinds of ideas, and by fitting them
together make a ‘new book.’
“And they prefer books which have reached them from their
very remote ancestors.
“It is necessary to remark that the books written by contemporary
‘writers’ there are, all taken together, the principal cause that
the Reason of all the other three-brained beings is becoming
more and more what the
99
venerable Mullah Nassr Eddin calls ‘stuff and nonsense.’
“And so, my boy:
“The contemporary writer of whom I began to speak was just a
‘writer’ like all the rest there, and nothing particular in himself.
“Once when he had finished some book or other, he began to
think what he should write about next, and with this in view, he
decided to look for some new ‘idea in the books contained in his
what is called library,’ such as every writer there is bound to have.
“As he was looking, a book called ‘the Gospels’ happened to fall
into his hands.
“‘The Gospels’ is the name given there to a book once written
by certain persons called Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John about
Jesus Christ, a Messenger from our ENDLESSNESS to that planet.
“This book is widely circulated among those three-centered
beings there who nominally exist according to the indications of
this Messenger.
“This book having chanced to fall into this writer’s hands, the
thought suddenly entered his head: Why should not I also make
a ‘Gospel’?
“From investigations I had to make for quite different needs of
mine, it turned out that he then further deliberated as follows:
“Am I any worse than those ancient barbarians, Matthew, Mark,
Luke, and Johnnie?
“At least I am more “cultured” than they ever were; and I can
write a much better “gospel” for my contemporaries.
“And very decidedly it is necessary to write just a “Gospel” because
the contemporary people called “English” and “American”
have a great weakness for this book, and the rate of exchange of
their pounds and dollars is “not half bad” just now.’
100
“No sooner said than done.
“And from that very day he ‘wiseacred’ away at his new ‘Gospel.’
But it was only when he had finished it, however, and had
given it to the printers, that all the further events connected with
this new ‘Gospel’ of his began.
“At any other time, nothing perhaps would have happened, and
this new ‘Gospel’ of his would simply have slipped into its niche
in the libraries of the bibliomaniacs there, among the multitudes
of other books expounding similar ‘truths.’
“But fortunately or unfortunately for this writer, it happened that
certain ‘power-possessing’ beings of that great community in
which he existed had just been having rotten luck at what is called
‘roulette’ and ‘baccarat’ and they therefore kept on demanding
what they called ‘money’ from the ordinary beings of their community,
whereupon, thanks to these inordinate demands for
money, the ordinary beings of that community at length awoke
from their usual what is called torpor and ‘began-to-sit-up.’
Seeing this, the ‘power-possessing’ beings who remained at
home became alarmed and took corresponding ‘measures.’
“And among the ‘measures’ they took was also the immediate
destruction from off the face of their planet of everything newly
arising in their native land, such as could possibly keep the ordinary
beings of their community from resuming their hibernation.
“And it was just at this time that the aforementioned ‘Gospel’ of
this writer appeared.
“In the contents of this new ‘Gospel’ also, the ‘power-possessing’
beings found something which also to their understanding
might keep the ordinary beings of their community from hibernating
again; and they therefore decided almost immediately to
‘get rid of both the writer
101
himself and his ‘Gospel’—because they had
now become quite expert in ‘getting rid of these native ‘upstarts’
who did not mind their own business.
“But for certain reasons they could not treat this writer in this
way, and so they got excited, and hemmed and hawed about
what they should do.
“Some proposed that they should simply shut him up where
many ‘rats’ and ‘lice’ breed; others proposed to send him to
‘Timbuktu’; and so on and so forth; but in the end they decided
to anathematize this writer together with his ‘Gospel,’ publicly
and punctiliously according to all the rules, and moreover with
the very same ‘anathema’ with which no doubt they would have
anathematized you also if they had learned how you had insulted
them.
“And so, my boy, the strangeness of the psyche of the contemporary
three-brained beings of this peculiar planet was revealed
in the given instance in this, that when this writer and his ‘Gospel’
had been publicly anathematized with this ‘anathema,’ the result
for him was, as the highly esteemed Mullah Nassr Eddin once
again says: ‘just roses, roses.’
“What occurred was as follows:
“The ordinary beings of the said community, seeing the fuss
made about this writer by the power-possessing beings, became
very greatly interested in him and avidly bought and read not
only this new ‘Gospel’ of his but also all the books he had written
before.
“Whereupon, as usually happens with the three-centered beings
breeding on this peculiar planet, all the other interests of
the beings of the said community gradually died down, and they
talked and thought only of this writer.
“And as it also happens—whereas some praised him to the
skies, others condemned him; and the result of these discussions
and conversations was that the numbers interested in him grew
not only among the beings of his own
102
community but among the beings of other communities also.
“And this occurred because some of the power-possessing beings
of this community, usually with pockets full of money, still
continued in their turn to go to other communities where ‘roulette’
and ‘baccarat’ proceeded and, carrying on their discussion
there concerning this writer, they gradually infected the beings
of other communities also with this affair.
“In short, owing to the strangeness of their psyche, it has gradually
come about there that even at the present time, when this
writer’s ‘Gospel’ has been long forgotten, his name is known almost
everywhere as that of an ‘excellent writer.’
“Anything he writes now, they all seize upon and regard as full
of indisputable truth.
“Everybody today looks upon his writings with the same veneration
with which the ancient Kalkians there listened to the predictions
of their sacred ‘Pythoness.’
“It is interesting to notice here that if at the present time you
ask any being there about this writer, he would know him and of
course speak of him as an extraordinary being.
“But if you were then to ask what he wrote, it would turn out
that most of them, if of course they confessed the truth, had never
read a single one of his books.
“All the same they would talk about him, discuss him, and of
course splutteringly insist that he was a being with an ‘extraordinary
mind’ and phenomenally well acquainted with the psyche
of the beings dwelling on the planet Earth.”

Subpages (1): Ch 13

Comments

Ch 13 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Text‎ > ‎Ch 1‎ > ‎Ch 2‎ > ‎Ch 3‎ > ‎Ch 4‎ > ‎Ch 5‎ > ‎Ch 6‎ > ‎Ch 7‎ > ‎Ch 8‎ > ‎Ch 9‎ > ‎Ch 10‎ > ‎Ch 11‎ > ‎Ch 12‎ > ‎

Ch 13

Why in Man`s Reason Fantasy May Be Perceived as Reality
103
My dear and kind Grandfather, be so kind as to explain
to me, if only in a general way, why those beings there are
such that they take the ‘ephemeral’ for the Real.”
To this question of his grandson, Beelzebub replied
thus:
“It was only during later periods that the three-brained
beings of the planet Earth began to have this
particularity in their psyche, and just this particularity
arose in them only because their predominant part,
which was formed in them as in all three-brained
beings, gradually allowed other parts of their total presences
to perceive every new impression without what
is called ‘being-Partkdolg-duty’ but just merely as, in
general, such impressions are perceived by the separate
independent localizations existing under the name of
being-centers present in the three-brained beings, or, as
I should say in their language, they believe everything
anybody says, and not solely that which they themselves
have been able to recognize by their own sane deliberation.
“In general, any new understanding is crystallized in
the presence of these strange beings only if Smith speaks
of somebody or something in a certain way; and then if
Brown says the same, the hearer is quite convinced it is
just so and couldn’t possibly be otherwise. Thanks merely
to this particularity of their psyche and to the fact that the
said writer was much spoken about in the said manner,
most of the beings there at the present time are quite convinced
that he is indeed a very great psychologist and
104
has an incomparable knowledge of the psyche of the beings
of his planet.
“But, as a matter of fact, when I was on that planet for
the last time and, having heard of the said writer, once
went myself especially to see him, on quite another matter,
he was according to my understanding not only like
all the other contemporary writers there, that is to say, extremely
limited, and as our dear Mullah Nassr Eddin
would say: ‘able to see no further than his nose,’ but as regards
any knowledge of the real psyche of the beings of
his planet in real conditions, he might safely even be
called ‘totally illiterate.’
“I repeat that the story of this writer is a very characteristic
example showing the extent to which, in the three-brained
beings who have taken your fancy, particularly
in the contemporary ones, the realization of ‘being-
Partkdolg-duty’ is absent, and how their own subjective
being-convictions formed by their own logical deliberations
are never, as in general it is proper to three-brained
beings, crystallized in them, but only those are crystallized
which depend exclusively only upon what others say
about the given question.
“It was only because they failed to realize ‘being-Partkdolg-
duty,’ which realization alone enables a being to become
aware of genuine reality, that they saw in the said
writer some perfection or other which was not there at all.
“This strange trait of their general psyche, namely, of
being satisfied with just what Smith or Brown says, without
trying to know more, became rooted in them already
long ago, and now they no longer strive at all to know anything
cognizable by their own active deliberations alone.
“Concerning all this it must be said that neither the organ
Kundabuffer which their ancestors had is to blame,
nor its consequences which, owing to a mistake on the
part of certain Sacred Individuals, were crystallized in
105
their ancestors and later began to pass by heredity from generation
to generation.
“But they themselves were personally to blame for it,
and just on account of the abnormal conditions of external
ordinary being-existence which they themselves have
gradually established and which have gradually formed in
their common presence just what has now become their
inner ‘Evil-God,’ called ‘Self-Calming.’
“But all this you yourself, later on, will well understand,
when I shall have given you, as I have already
promised, more information about that planet which has
taken your fancy.
“In any case, I strongly advise you to be very careful in
the future in your references to the three-brained beings of
that planet, not to offend them in any way; otherwise—as
they also say there, ‘With what may the Devil not joke?’—
they might find out about your insulting them and, to use
another of their expressions, ‘lay you by the heels.’
“And in the present case there is no harm in recalling
again one of the wise sentences of our dear Mullah Nassr
Eddin, who says:
‘Struth! What might not happen in this world. A flea
might swallow an elephant.’”
Beelzebub intended to say something more, but at that
moment a ship’s servant entered and, approaching, handed
him an “etherogram” in his name.
When Beelzebub had finished listening to the contents of
the said “etherogram” and the ship’s servant had gone, Hassein
turned to Beelzebub again with the following words:
“Dear Grandfather, please go on talking about the
three-centered beings arising and existing on that interesting
planet called Earth.”
Beelzebub having looked at his grandson again with a
special smile, and having made a very strange gesture with
his head, continued to speak as follows:

Subpages (1): Ch 14

Comments

Ch 14 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Text‎ > ‎Ch 1‎ > ‎Ch 2‎ > ‎Ch 3‎ > ‎Ch 4‎ > ‎Ch 5‎ > ‎Ch 6‎ > ‎Ch 7‎ > ‎Ch 8‎ > ‎Ch 9‎ > ‎Ch 10‎ > ‎Ch 11‎ > ‎Ch 12‎ > ‎Ch 13‎ > ‎

Ch 14

The Beginnings of Perspectives Promising Nothing Very Cheerful
106
I must tell you first that the three-brained beings on
that planet also had in the beginning presences similar
to those possessed in general by all what are called
’Keschapmartnian’ three-centered beings arising on all
the corresponding planets of the whole of our great
Universe; and they also had the same, as it is called,
’duration of existence’ as all the other three-brained
beings.
“All the various changes in their presences began for the
most part after the second misfortune occurred to this
planet, during which misfortune the chief continent of
that ill-fated planet, then existing under the name ‘Atlantis,’
entered within the planet.
“And from that time on, as little by little they created
for themselves all sorts of conditions of external being existence
thanks to which the quality of their radiations
went steadily from bad to worse, Great Nature was compelled
gradually to transform their common presences by
means of various compromises and changes, in order to
regulate the quality of the vibrations which they radiated
and which were required chiefly for the preservation of
the well-being of the former parts of that planet.
“For the same reason, Great Nature gradually so increased
the numbers of the beings there that at the present
time they are now breeding on all the lands formed
on that planet.
“The exterior forms of their planetary bodies are all
made alike, and of course in respect of size and in their
other subjective particularities, they are each coated, just
as we are, in accordance with the reflection of heredity,
107
with the conditions at the moment of conception and
with the other factors that serve in general as the causes
for the arising and formation of every being.
“They also differ among themselves in the color of their
skin and in the conformation of their hair, and these latter
particularities are determined in their presences, just as
they are everywhere else, by the effects of that part of the
planetary surface where the given beings arise and where
they are formed until they reach the age of responsible beings,
or as they say, until they become ‘adult.’
“As regards their general’ psyche itself and its fundamental
traits, no matter upon what part of the surface of
their planet they arise, these traits in all of them have precisely
the same particularities, among them being also that
property of the three-brained beings there, thanks to
which on that strange planet alone in the whole of the
Universe does that horrible process occur among three-brained
beings which is called the ‘process of the destruction
of each other’s existence,’ or, as it is called on that
ill-fated planet, ‘war.’
“Besides this chief particularity of their common
psyche, there are completely crystallized in them and there
unfailingly become a part of their common presences—regardless
of where they may arise and exist—functions
which exist under the names ‘egoism,’ ‘self-love,’ Vanity,’
’pride,’ ‘self-conceit,’ ‘credulity,’ ‘suggestibility,’ and many
other properties quite abnormal and quite unbecoming to
the essence of any three-brained beings whatsoever.
“Of these abnormal being-particularities, the particularity
of their psyche the most terrible for them personally
is that which is called ‘suggestibility.’
“About this extremely strange and singular psychic particularity
I shall specially explain to you sometime.”
Having said this, Beelzebub was thoughtful, and this
108
time longer than usual, and then, turning again to his
grandson, he said:
“I see that the three-brained beings arising and existing
on the peculiar planet called Earth interest you very
much, and as during our voyage on the ship Karnak we
shall have willy-nilly to talk about many things just to
pass away the time, I will tell you all I can just about these
three-brained beings.
“I think it will be best for your clear understanding of
the strangeness of the psyche of the three-brained beings
arising on the planet Earth if I relate to you my personal
descents to that planet in their order, and the events
which occurred there during these descents of mine, of
which I myself was a witness.
“I personally visited the surface of the planet Earth six
times in all, and each of these personal visits of mine was
brought about by a different set of circumstances.
“I shall begin with my first descent.”

Subpages (1): Ch 15

Comments

Ch 15 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Text‎ > ‎Ch 1‎ > ‎Ch 2‎ > ‎Ch 3‎ > ‎Ch 4‎ > ‎Ch 5‎ > ‎Ch 6‎ > ‎Ch 7‎ > ‎Ch 8‎ > ‎Ch 9‎ > ‎Ch 10‎ > ‎Ch 11‎ > ‎Ch 12‎ > ‎Ch 13‎ > ‎Ch 14‎ > ‎

Ch 15

The First Decent of Beelzebub Upon the Planet Earth
109
“Upon that planet Earth,” Beelzebub began to relate, “I
descended for the first time on account of a young being
of our tribe who had had the misfortune to become
deeply involved with a three-brained being there, as a consequence
of which he had got himself mixed up in a very stupid affair.
“There once came to my house on the planet Mars a
number of beings of our tribe, also dwelling there on Mars,
with the following request:
“They told me that one of their young kinsmen,
350 Martian years before, had migrated to exist on
the planet Earth, and that a very disagreeable incident
for all of us, his kinsmen, had recently occurred to him there.
“They told me further:
“‘We, his kinsmen, both those existing there on the
planet Earth and those existing here on the planet Mars, intended
at first to deal with the unpleasant incident ourselves,
with our own resources. But notwithstanding all our
efforts and the measures we have adopted we have been unable
so far to accomplish anything.
“‘And being now finally convinced that we are unable to
settle this unpleasant affair by ourselves independently,
we venture to trouble you, your Right Reverence, and
urgently beseech you to be so kind as not to withhold from
us your wise advice how we may find a way out of our unhappy
situation.’
“They told me further in detail in what the misfortune
which had befallen them consisted.
“From all they told me I saw that the incident was disagreeable
110
not only for this young being’s kinsmen, but that it might also
prove disagreeable for the beings of all our tribe.
“So I could not help deciding at once to undertake to
help them to settle this difficulty of theirs.
“At first I tried to help them while remaining on
the planet Mars, but when I became certain that it
would be impossible to do anything effective from the
planet Mars, I decided to descend to the planet Earth and
there, on the spot, to find some way out. The next day after
this decision of mine, I took with me everything necessary
which I had at hand and flew there on the ship Occasion.
“I may remind you that the ship Occasion was the ship
on which all the beings of our tribe were transported to
that solar system and, as I have already told you, it was
left there for the use of the beings of our tribe for the purpose
of interplanetary communication.
“The permanent port of this ship was on the planet
Mars; and its supreme direction had been given me from Above.
“Thus it was on this same ship Occasion that I made my
first descent to the planet Earth.
“Our ship landed on this first visit of mine, on the
shores of just that continent which during the second catastrophe
to this planet, disappeared entirely from its surface.
“This continent was called ‘Atlantis’ and most of the
three-brained beings, and likewise most of the beings of
our tribe, then existed only upon it.
“Having descended, I went straight from the ship Occasion
to the city named ‘Samlios,’ situated on the said
continent, where that unfortunate being of our tribe, who
was the cause of this descent of mine, had the place of his
existence.
“The city ‘Samlios’ was then a very large city, and was
111
the capital of the largest community then on the planet Earth.
“In this same city the head of this large community existed who was
called ‘King Appolis.’
“And it was with just this same King Appolis that our
young, inexperienced countryman had become involved.
“And it was in this city of ‘Samlios’ itself that I learned
all the details of this affair.
“I learned, namely, that before this incident our unfortunate
countryman had for some reason been on friendly
terms with this King Appolis, and was often at his house.
“As it transpired, our young countryman once, in the
course of conversation during a visit to the house of King
Appolis, made a ‘wager’ which was just the cause of all
that followed.
“You must first of all know that both the community of
which King Appolis was the head and the city of Samlios
where he existed were at that period the greatest and richest
of all the communities and cities then existing on the Earth.
“For the upkeep of all this wealth and grandeur King
Appolis certainly needed both a great deal of what is called
’money’ and a great deal of labor from the ordinary beings
of that community.
“It is necessary to premise just here that at the period
of my first descent in person onto this planet, the organ
Kundabuffer was no longer in the three-brained beings
who interest you.
“And it was only in some of the three-brained beings
there that various consequences of the properties of that
for them maleficent organ had already begun to be crystallized.
“In the period to which this tale of mine refers, one of
the consequences of the properties of this organ which
had already become thoroughly crystallized in a number
112
of beings there was that consequence of the property
which, while the organ Kundabuffer itself was still
functioning in them, had enabled them very easily and
without any ‘remorse-of-conscience’ not to carry out
voluntarily any duties taken upon themselves or given
them by a superior. But every duty they fulfilled was fulfilled
only from the fear and apprehension of ‘threats’ and ‘
’menaces’ from outside.
“It was in just this same consequence of this property
already thoroughly crystallized in some beings of that period
there, that the cause of this whole incident lay.
“And so, my boy, this is how it was. King Appolis,
who had been extremely conscientious in respect of the
duties he had taken upon himself for the maintenance of
the greatness of the community entrusted to him, had
spared neither his own labor nor wealth, and at the same
time he demanded the same from all the beings of his community.
“But, as I have already said, the mentioned consequences
of the organ Kundabuffer having by that time
been thoroughly crystallized in certain of his subjects, he
had to employ every possible kind of ‘threat’ and ‘menace’
in order to extract from everybody all that was required
for the greatness of the community entrusted to him.
“His methods were so varied and at the same time so
reasonable that even those of his ‘subjects-beings’ in
whom the said consequences had already been crystallized
could not help respecting him, although they added to
his name, of course behind his back, the nickname ‘Archcunning.’
“And so, my boy, these means by which King Appolis
then obtained what was necessary from his subjects for the
maintenance of the greatness of the community entrusted
to him seemed to our young countryman, for some reason
or other, unjust, and, as it was said, he often became
113
very indignant and restless whenever he happened to hear
of some new device of King Appolis for getting what was necessary.
“And once, while talking with the King himself, our
naive young countryman could not restrain himself, but
expressed to his face his indignation and his views of this
’unconscionable’ conduct of King Appolis towards his subjects.
“Not only did King Appolis not fly into a temper, as
usually happens on the planet Earth when somebody
pokes his nose where he has no business, nor did he pitch
him out by the scruff of his neck, but he even talked it
over with him and discussed the reasons for his ‘severity.’
“They talked a great deal and the result of the whole of
their conversation was precisely a ‘wager,’ that is to say
they made an agreement and set it down on paper, and
each of them signed it with his own blood.
“Among other things there was included in this agreement
that for the obtaining from his subjects of all that
was necessary King Appolis should be obliged to employ
thereafter only those measures and means which should
be indicated by our countryman.
“And in the event that all his subjects should fail to
contribute all that which according to custom was required,
then our countryman would become responsible
for everything, and he pledged himself to procure for the
treasury of King Appolis as much as was necessary for the
maintenance and further aggrandizement of the capital
and of the whole community.
“And so, my boy, King Appolis did indeed, from the
very next day, fulfill very honorably the obligation which
according to the agreement he had assumed; and he conducted
the whole government of the country exactly according
to the indications of our young countryman. The
results of a government of this kind, however, very soon
114
proved to be quite the opposite of those expected by our simpleton.
“The subjects of that community—principally, of
course, those in whom the said consequences of the properties of
the organ Kundabuffer had already been crystallized—
not only ceased to pay into King Appolis’ treasury
what was required, but they even began gradually snatching
back what had been put in before.
“As our countryman had undertaken to contribute
what was needed and, furthermore, had signed his undertaking
with his blood—and you know, don’t you, what
the voluntary undertaking of an obligation, especially
when signed with his blood, means to one of our tribe—
he had of course soon to begin making up to the treasury
all that was short.
“He first put in everything he had himself, and afterwards
everything he could get from his nearests, dwelling
also there on the planet Earth. And when he had drained
dry his nearests there, he addressed himself for assistance
to his nearests dwelling on the planet Mars.
“But soon on the planet Mars also everything ran dry
and still the treasury of the city of Samlios demanded more
and again more; nor was the end of its needs in sight.
“It was just then that all the kinsmen of this countryman
of ours became alarmed and thereupon they decided
to address themselves to me with the request to help them
out of their plight.
“So, my boy, when we arrived in the said city I was met
by all the beings of our tribe, both old and young, who
had remained on that planet.
“In the evening of the same day a general meeting was
called to confer together to find some way out of the situation
that had arisen.
“To this conference of ours there was also invited King
Appolis himself with whom our elder countrymen had
115
already previously had many talks on this matter with this
aim in view.
“At this first general conference of ours, King Appolis,
addressing himself to all, said as follows:
‘“Impartial friends! “‘I personally am deeply sorry for what has
occurred and what has brought about so many troubles for
those assembled here; and I am distressed in all my being that it
is beyond my power to extricate you from your prospective difficulties.
“‘You must know, indeed,’ King Appolis continued,
’that the machinery of the government of my community
which has been wound up and organized during many
centuries, is at the present time already radically changed;
and to revert to the old order is already impossible without
serious consequences, namely, without those consequences
which must doubtless evoke the indignation of
the majority of my subjects. The present situation is such
that I alone am not able to abolish what has been created
without provoking the mentioned serious consequences,
and I therefore beg you all in the name of Justice to help
me to deal with it.
‘“Still further,’ he then added, ‘I bitterly reproach myself
in the presence of you all, because I also am greatly to
blame for all these misfortunes.
“‘And I am to blame because I ought to have foreseen
what has occurred, since I have existed in these conditions
longer than my opponent and your kinsman, namely, he
with whom I made the agreement known to you.
“‘To tell the truth it was unpardonable of me to risk entering
into such conditions with a being who, although he
may be of much higher Reason than I, is, nevertheless,
not so practiced in such affairs as I am.
‘“Once more I beg all of you, and your Right Reverence
in particular, to forgive me and to help me out of this sad
116
plight, and enable me to find some issue from the situation
that has been created.
‘“With things as they now are, I can at present do only
what you will indicate.’
“After King Appolis had left, we decided the same
evening to select from among ourselves several experienced
elderly beings who should weigh together, that
same night, all the data and draw up a rough plan for further
action.
“The rest of us then departed on the understanding
that we should assemble the ensuing evening at the same
place; but to this second conference of ours King Appolis
was not invited.
“When we assembled the next day, one of the elder beings,
elected the night before, first reported as follows:
“‘We pondered and deliberated the whole night upon
all the details of this lamentable event, and as a result we
have unanimously come to the conclusion first of all that
there is no way out but to revert to the former conditions
of government.
‘“Further, we all, and also unanimously, agree that to return
to the former order of government must indeed inevitably
provoke a revolt of the citizens of the community,
and, of course, that there will certainly follow all those consequences
of revolt which have already become inevitable in such
circumstances during recent times on Earth.
“‘And of course, as has also become usual here, many of
those so-called “power-possessing” beings of this community
will suffer terribly, even possibly to the degree of their
complete destruction; and above all, it seemed impossible
that King Appolis could escape such a fate.
“‘Thereafter we deliberated in order, if possible, to devise
some means of diverting the said unhappy consequences
at least from King Appolis himself.
117
‘“And we had every wish to devise such a means because
at our general conference yesterday evening King Appolis
himself was very frank and friendly towards us, and we
should all be extremely sorry if he himself should suffer.
“‘During our further prolonged deliberations we came
to the conclusion that it would be possible to divert the
blow from King Appolis only if during the said revolt the
exhibition of the fury of the rebellious beings of this community
was directed not against the King himself but
against those around him, that is, those who are there
called his “administration.”
“‘But then the question arose among us, would those
near the King be willing to take upon themselves the consequences
of all this?
“And we came to the categorical conclusion that they
certainly would not agree, because they would assuredly
consider that the King himself had been alone to blame
for it all, and that therefore he himself should pay for it.
“‘Having come to all these aforesaid conclusions we finally
also unanimously decided as follows:
“‘In order at least to save King Appolis from what is inevitably
expected, we must with the consent of the King
himself replace all the beings in this community who now
hold responsible posts, by beings of our tribe, and each of
these latter, during the climax of this “psychosis” of the
masses, must take upon himself a share of the consequences
anticipated.’
“When this elected being of ours had finished his report
our opinion was quickly formed, and a unanimous
resolution was carried to do just as the elder beings of our
tribe had advised.
“And thereupon we first sent one of our elder beings to
King Appolis to put our plan before him, to which the
latter agreed, once more repeating his promise, namely,
118
that he would do everything according to our directions.
“We then decided to delay no longer and from the following
day to begin to replace all the officials by our own.
“But after two days it turned out that there were not
sufficient beings of our tribe dwelling on the planet Earth
to replace all the officials of that community; and we
therefore immediately sent the Occasion back to the planet
Mars for our beings there.
“And meanwhile King Appolis guided by two of our elder
beings, began under different pretexts replacing various
officials by our beings, at first in the capital of Samlios
itself.
“And when several days later our ship Occasion arrived
from the planet Mars with beings of our tribe, similar replacements
were made in the provinces also, and soon
everywhere in that community what are called the responsible
posts were filled by the beings of our tribe.
“And when all had been changed in this way, King Appolis,
always under the guidance of these elder beings of
ours, began the restoration of the former code of regulations
for the administration of the community.
“Almost from the very first days of the restoration of
the old code, the effects upon the general psyche of the
beings of that community in whom the consequences of
the mentioned property of the maleficent organ Kundabuffer
had already been thoroughly crystallized began, as
it was expected, to manifest themselves.
“Thus the expected discontent grew thereupon from
day to day, until one day, not long after, there occurred
just that which has ever since been definitely proper to be
present in the presence of the three-brained beings there
of all ensuing periods, and that is, to produce from time
to time the process which they themselves nowadays call
’revolution.’
“And during their revolution of that time, as it has also
119
become proper there to these three-brained phenomena of our
Great Universe, they destroyed a great deal of the
property which they had accumulated during centuries,
much of what is called the ‘knowledge’ which they had attained
during centuries also was destroyed and lost forever,
and the existence of those other beings similar to
themselves who had already chanced upon the means of
freeing themselves from the consequences of the proper
ties of the organ Kundabuffer were also destroyed.
“It is extremely interesting to notice here one exceedingly
astonishing and incomprehensible fact.
“And that is that during their later revolutions of this
kind, almost all the three-brained beings there or at least
the overwhelming majority who begin to fall into such a
’psychosis,’ always destroy for some reason or other the
existence of just such other beings like themselves, as
have, for some reason or other, chanced to find themselves
more or less on the track of the means of becoming free
from the crystallization in themselves of the consequences
of the properties of that maleficent organ Kundabuffer
which unfortunately their ancestors possessed.
“So, my boy, while the process of this revolution of
theirs was running its course, King Appolis himself existed
in one of his suburban palaces of the city of Samlios.
“Nobody laid a finger on him, because our beings had
arranged by their propaganda that the whole blame should
be placed not upon King Appolis but upon those surrounding
him, that is, as they are called, his administration.
“Moreover, the beings who had fallen into the said psychosis
even ‘suffered grief and really pitied their king,
saying that it was because their ‘poor King’ had been surrounded
by such unconscionable and ungrateful subordinates
that these undesirable revolutions had occurred.
“And when the revolutionary psychosis had quite died
down, King Appolis returned to the city of Samlios and
120
again with the help of our elder beings, gradually began
replacing our countrymen either by those of his old subordinates
who were still alive, or by selecting absolutely
new ones from among his other subjects.
“And when the earlier policy of King Appolis towards
his subjects had been re-established, then the citizens of
this community resumed filling the treasury with money
as usual and carrying out the directions of their King, and
the affairs of the community settled again into the former
already established tempo.
“As for our naive, unfortunate countryman who was
the cause of it all, it was so painful to him that he would
no longer remain upon that planet that had proved so disastrous
for him, but he returned with us to the planet Mars.
“And later on he became there an even excellent bailiff
for all the beings of our tribe.”

Subpages (1): Ch 16

Comments

Ch 16 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Text‎ > ‎Ch 1‎ > ‎Ch 2‎ > ‎Ch 3‎ > ‎Ch 4‎ > ‎Ch 5‎ > ‎Ch 6‎ > ‎Ch 7‎ > ‎Ch 8‎ > ‎Ch 9‎ > ‎Ch 10‎ > ‎Ch 11‎ > ‎Ch 12‎ > ‎Ch 13‎ > ‎Ch 14‎ > ‎Ch 15‎ > ‎

Ch 16

The Relative Understanding of Time
121
After a short pause Beelzebub continued thus:
“Before telling you further about the three-brained beings
who have taken your fancy and who breed on the
planet Earth, it is in my opinion absolutely necessary for
you, for a clear representation of the strangeness of their
psyche and, in general, for a better understanding of
everything concerning this peculiar planet, first of all to
have an accurate representation of their time-calculation,
and of how the being-sensation of what is called the
’process-of-the-flow-of-time’ in the presences of the three-brained
beings of that planet has gradually changed and
also of how this process now flows in the presences of the
contemporary three-brained beings there.
“It must be made clear to you because only then will
you have the possibility clearly to represent to yourself
and understand the events there which I have already related
and those I shall yet relate.
“You must first know that for the definition of Time,
the three-brained beings of that planet take the ‘year’ as
the basic unit of their time-calculation, just as we do, and
also, like us, they define the duration of their ‘year’ by the
time of a certain movement of their planet in relation to
another definite cosmic concentration; that is to say, they
take that period in the course of which their planet, during
its movement—that is, during the processes of
’Falling’ and ‘Catching-up’—makes what is called its
’Krentonalnian-revolution’ in relation to its sun.
“It is similar to our reckoning of a ‘year’ for our planet
Karatas, which is the period of time between the nearest
approach of the sun ‘Samos’ to the sun ‘Selos’ and its next
similar approach.
122
“A hundred of such ‘years’ of theirs, the beings of the
Earth call a ‘century.’
“And they divide this ‘year’ of theirs into twelve parts
and each part they call a ‘month.’
“For the definition of the duration of this ‘month’ of
theirs, they take the time of that completed period during
which that larger fragment—which was separated from
their planet and which they now call Moon—makes, owing
to the same cosmic law of ‘Falling’ and ‘Catching-up,’
its full ‘Krentonalnian-revolution’ in relation to their
planet.
“It must be noticed that the twelve ‘Krentonalnian-revolutions’
of the said Moon do not correspond exactly
to a single ‘Krentonalnian-revolution’ of their planet
round its sun and therefore they have made some compromise
or other when calculating these months of theirs,
so that in the sum total these may correspond more or less
to reality.
“Further, they divide these months of theirs into thirty
’diurnities,’ or, as they usually say, ‘days.’
“And a diurnity they reckon as that span of time during
which their planet makes its ‘completed-rotation’ during
the actualizing of the said cosmic laws.
“Bear in mind, by the way, that they also say ‘it-is-day,’
when in the atmosphere of their planet—just as in general
on all the other planets on which, as I have already
told you, the cosmic process called ‘Ilnosoparnian’ is actualized—
that ‘Trogoautoegocratic’ process which we call
’kshtatsavacht’ periodically proceeds; and they also call
this cosmic phenomenon ‘daylight.’
“As regards the other process, the opposite one, which
we call ‘kldatzacht,’ they call it ‘night’ and refer to it as ‘it-is-
dark.’
“And thus the three-brained beings breeding on the
planet Earth call the greatest period of the flow of time
123
‘century,’ and this ‘century’ of theirs consists of a hundred
’years’.
“A ‘year’ has twelve ‘months.’
“A ‘month’ has an average of thirty ‘days,’ that is, diurnities.
“Further, they divide their diurnity into twenty-four
’hours’ and an ‘hour’ into sixty ‘minutes.’
“And a ‘minute’ they divide into sixty ‘seconds.’
“But as in general, my boy, you do not yet know of the
exceptional peculiarity of this cosmic phenomenon Time,
you must first be told that genuine Objective Science formulates
this cosmic phenomenon thus:
“Time in itself does not exist; there is only the totality
of the results ensuing from all the cosmic phenomena present
in a given place.
“Time itself, no being can either understand by reason
or sense by any outer or inner being-function. It cannot
even be sensed by any gradation of instinct which arises
and is present in every more or less independent cosmic
concentration.
“It is possible to judge Time only if one compares real
cosmic phenomena which proceed in the same place and
under the same conditions, where Time is being constated
and considered.
“It is necessary to notice that in the Great Universe
all phenomena in general, without exception wherever
they arise and manifest, are simply successively law conformable
‘Fractions’ of some whole phenomenon which
has its prime arising on the ‘Most Holy Sun Absolute.’
“And in consequence, all cosmic phenomena, wherever
they proceed, have a sense of ‘objectivity.’
“And these successively law-conformable ‘Fractions’ are
actualized in every respect, and even in the sense of their
involution and evolution, owing to the chief cosmic law,
the sacred ‘Heptaparaparshinokh.’
124
“Only Time alone has no sense of objectivity because
it is not the result of the fractioning of any definite cosmic
phenomena. And it does not issue from anything,
but blends always with everything and becomes self sufficiently
independent; therefore, in the whole of the
Universe, it alone can be called and extolled as the
’Ideally-Unique-Subjective-Phenomenon.’
“Thus, my boy, uniquely Time alone, or, as it is sometimes
called, the ‘Heropass,’ has no source from which its
arising should depend, but like ‘Divine-Love’ flows always,
as I have already told you, independently by itself,
and blends proportionately with all the phenomena present
in the given place and in the given arisings of our
Great Universe.
“Again I tell you, you will be able clearly to understand
all that I have just told you only when, as I have already
promised you, I shall specially explain to you sometime
later all about the fundamental laws of World-creation
and World-maintenance.
“Meanwhile, remember this also, that since Time has
no source of its arising and cannot like all other cosmic
phenomena in every cosmic sphere establish its exact presence,
the already mentioned Objective Science therefore
has, for its examination of Time, a standard unit, similar
to that used for an exact definition of the density and
quality—in the sense of the vivifyingness of their vibrations—
of all cosmic substances in general present in every
place and in every sphere of our Great Universe.
“And for the definition of Time this standard unit has
from long ago been the moment of what is called the sacred
‘Egokoolnatsnarnian-sensation’ which always appears
in the Most Holy Cosmic Individuals dwelling on the
Most Holy Sun Absolute whenever the vision of our UNIBEING
ENDLESSNESS is directed into space and directly
touches their presences.
125
“This standard unit has been established in Objective
Science for the possibility of exactly defining and comparing
the differences between the gradations of the
processes of the subjective sensations of separate conscious
Individuals, and also of what are called ‘diverse-tempos’
among various objective cosmic phenomena which are
manifested in various spheres of our Great Universe and
which actualize all cosmic arisings both large and small.
“The chief particularity of the process of the flow of
Time in the presence of cosmic arisings of various scales
consists in this, that all of them perceive it in the same
way and in the same sequence.
“In order that you may meanwhile represent to yourself,
if only approximately, what I have just said, let us
take as an example the process of the flow of Time proceeding
in any drop of the water in that decanter standing
there on the table.
“Every drop of water in that decanter is in itself also a
whole independent world, a world of ‘Microcosmoses.’
“In that little world, as in other cosmoses, there also
arise and exist relatively independent infinitesimal ‘individuals’
or ‘beings.’
“For the beings of that infinitesimal world also, Time
flows in the same sequence in which the flow of Time is
sensed by all individuals in all other cosmoses. These infinitesimal
beings also, like the beings of cosmoses of
other ‘scales,’ have their experiences of a definite duration
for all their perceptions and manifestations; and, also, like
them, they sense the flow of Time by the comparison of
the duration of the phenomena around them.
“Exactly like the beings of other cosmoses, they are
born, they grow up, they unite and separate for what are
called ‘sex-results’ and they also fall sick and suffer, and
ultimately like everything existing in which Objective
Reason has not become fixed, they are destroyed forever.
126
“For the entire process of the existence of these infinitesimal
beings of this smallest world, Time of a definite
proportionate duration also ensues from all the surrounding
phenomena which are manifested in the given ’cosmic-scale.’
“For them also, Time of definite length is required for
the processes of their arising and formation as well as for
various events in the process of their existence up to their
complete final destruction.
“In the whole course of the process of existence of the
beings of this drop of water also, corresponding sequential
definite what are called ‘passages’ of the flow of Time
are also required.
“A definite time is required for their joys and for
their sorrows, and, in short, for every other kind of indispensable
being-experiencing, down to what are called
’runs-of-bad-luck,’ and even to ‘periods-of-thirst-for-self perfection.’
“I repeat, among them also, the process of the flow of
Time has its harmonious sequence, and this sequence ensues
from the totality of all the phenomena surrounding them.
“The duration of the process of the flow of Time is generally
perceived and sensed in the same way by all the
aforementioned cosmic Individuals and by the already
completely formed what are called ‘instinctivized’ units
but only with that difference which ensues from the difference
in the presences and states, at the given moment,
of these cosmic arisings.
“It must be noticed, however, my boy, that though for
separate individuals existing in any independent cosmic
unit, their definition of the flow of Time is not objective
in the general sense, yet nevertheless for them themselves
it acquires a sense of objectivity since the flow of Time is
perceived by them according to the completeness of their
own presence.
127
“The same drop of water which we have taken as an example
can serve for a clearer understanding of this thought of mine.
“Although in the sense of general Universal Objectivity,
the whole period of the process of the flow of Time in that
same drop of water is for the whole of it subjective, yet
for the beings existing in the drop of water itself, the said
given flow of Time is perceived by them as objective.
“For the clarification of this, those beings called
’hypochondriacs’ can serve, who exist among the three-brained
beings of the planet Earth which has taken your fancy.
“To these terrestrial hypochondriacs it very often seems
that Time passes infinitely slowly and long, and, as they
express themselves, ‘it-drags-phenomenally-tediously.’
“And so, exactly in the same way, it might also sometimes
seem to some of the infinitesimal beings existing in
that drop of water—assuming, of course, that there happen
to be such hypochondriacs among them—that Time
drags very slowly and ‘phenomenally-tediously.’
“But actually from the point of view of the sensation of
the duration of Time by your favorites of the planet
Earth, the whole length of the existence of the ‘beings-
Microcosmoses’ lasts only a few of their ‘minutes’ and
sometimes even only a few of their ‘seconds.’
“Now, in order that you may still better understand
Time and its peculiarities, we may as well compare your age
with the corresponding age of a being existing on that
planet Earth.
“And for this comparing of ours we too must take the
same standard unit of Time, which, as I have already told
you, Objective Science employs for such calculations.
“Bear in mind, first of all, that according to the data
about which you will also learn when I shall later have
specially explained to you the fundamental laws of World creation
and World-maintenance, it is also established
128
by the same Objective Science that in general all normal
three-brained beings, and amongst them certainly even
the beings arising on our planet Karatas, sense the sacred
’Egokoolnatsnarnian’ action for the definition of Time
forty-nine times more slowly than the same sacred action
is sensed by the sacred Individuals dwelling on the Most
Holy Sun Absolute.
“Consequently the process of the flow of Time for the
three-brained beings of our Karatas flows forty-nine times
more quickly than on the Sun Absolute, and thus it should
flow also for the beings breeding on the planet Earth.
“And it is also calculated that during the period of Time
in which the sun ‘Samos’ actualizes its nearest approach to
the sun ‘Selos,’ which period of the flow of Time is considered
a ‘year’ for the planet Karatas, the planet Earth actualizes
in relation to its Sun ‘Ors’ three hundred and
eighty-nine of its ‘Krentonalnian-revolutions.’
“From which it follows that our ‘year,’ according to the
conventionally objective time-calculation, is three hundred
and eighty-nine times longer than that period of
Time which your favorites consider and call their year.’
“It may not be without interest for you to know that
all these calculations were partly explained to me by the
Great Arch-Engineer of the Universe, His Measurability,
Archangel Algamatant. MAY HE BE PERFECTED UNTO THE HOLY ANKLAD. . . .
“He explained this to me when, on the occasion of the
first great misfortune to this planet Earth, he came to the
planet Mars as one of the sacred members of the third
Most Great Commission; and the captain of the transspace
ship Omnipresent, with whom I had several friendly
talks during that journey, also partly explained it to me
during my journey home.
“Now it must be further noticed that you, as a three-brained
being who arose on the planet Karatas, are at
129
the present time still only a boy of twelve years, and in respect
of Being and of Reason, you are exactly like a boy
of twelve on the planet Earth who has not yet been
formed and who is not yet cognizant of himself—through
which being-age all the three-brained beings arising there
also live during the process of their growing up to the Being
of a responsible being.
“All the ‘features’ of the whole of your psyche—what
are called your ‘character,’ ‘temperament,’ ‘inclinations,’
and, in short, all the particularities of your psyche which
are manifested exteriorly—are exactly the same as those of
a still immature and pliant three-brained being there of
the age of twelve years.
“And so, it follows from all that has been said that although
according to our time-calculations you are still
only like a boy of twelve there on the planet Earth who is
not yet formed and not yet cognizant of himself, yet according
to their subjective understanding and their being sensations
of the flow of Time, you have already existed
by their time-calculation, not twelve years but the whole
of four thousand six hundred and sixty-eight years.
“Thanks to all I have said, you will have material for the
clarification of certain of those factors which were later
the cause that the average proper normal duration of their
existence began gradually to diminish and that it has now
already become in the objective sense almost ‘nothing.’
“Strictly speaking, this gradual diminution of the average
length of the existence of the three-brained beings of
that ill-fated planet, which has finally brought the whole
of the duration of their existence to ‘nothing,’ did not
have one cause but many and very varied causes.
“And among these many and varied causes the first and
the chief one is of course that Nature had to adapt Herself
correspondingly gradually to change their presences to those
they now have.
130
“And concerning all the rest of the causes, Justice demands
that I should first of all emphasize that on that ill fated
planet these causes might never have arisen had that
first cause not occurred there, from which, at least in my
opinion, they all chiefly ensued, though of course very
gradually.
“Concerning all this you will understand in the course
of further talks of mine about these three-brained beings,
and meanwhile I will tell you only of the first and chief
cause, namely, why and how Great Nature Herself was
compelled to take stock of their presences and to form
them into such new presences.
“You must first be told that there exist in the Universe
generally two ‘kinds’ or two ‘principles’ of the duration of
being-existence.
“The first kind or first ‘principle’ of being-existence,
which is called ‘Fulasnitamnian,’ is proper to the existence
of all three-brained beings arising on any planet of our
Great Universe, and the fundamental aim and sense of the
existence of these beings is that there must proceed
through them the transmutation of cosmic substances
necessary for what is called the ‘common-cosmic-
Trogoautoegocratic-process.’
“And it is according to the second principle of being existence
that all one-brained and two-brained beings in
general exist wherever they may arise. ...
“And the sense and aim of the existence of these beings,
also, consist in this, that there are transmuted through
them the cosmic substances required not for purposes of
a common-cosmic character, but only for that solar system
or even only for that planet alone, in which and upon
which these one-brained and two-brained beings arise.
“In any case, for the further elucidation of the strangeness
of the psyche of those three-brained beings who
have taken your fancy, you must know this also, that
131
in the beginning,after the organ Kundabuffer with all its
properties had been removed from their presences, the duration of their
existence was according to the ‘Fulasnitamnian’
principle, that is to say, they were obliged to
exist until there was coated in them and completely perfected
by reason what is called the ‘body-Kesdjan,’ or, as
they themselves later began to name this being-part of
theirs—of which, by the way, contemporary beings know
only by hearsay—the ‘Astral-body.’
“And so, my boy, when later, for reasons of which you
will learn in the course of my further tales, they began to
exist already excessively abnormally, that is to say, quite
unbecomingly for three-brained beings, and when in
consequence of this they had on the one hand ceased to
emanate the vibrations required by Nature for the
maintenance of the separated fragments of their planet,
and, on the other hand, had begun, owing to the chief peculiarity
of their strange psyche, to destroy beings of other
forms of their planet, thereby gradually diminishing the
number of sources required for this purpose, then Nature
Herself was compelled gradually to actualize the presences
of these three-brained beings according to the second
principle, namely, the principle ‘Itoklanoz,’ that is, to actualize
them in the same way in which She actualizes one-brained
and two-brained beings in order that the equilibrium of the
vibrations required according to quality and quantity should be attained.
“As regards the meaning of the principle ‘Itoklanoz,’ I
shall also specially explain it to you sometime.
“And meanwhile remember, that although the fundamental
motives for the diminution of the duration of the existence
of the three-brained beings of this planet were from
causes not depending on them, yet nevertheless, subsequently,
the main grounds for all the sad results were—and
particularly now continue to be—the abnormal conditions
132
of external ordinary being-existence established by them
themselves. Owing to these conditions the duration of
their existence has, down to the present time, continued
to become shorter and shorter, and now is already diminished
to such a degree that, at the present time, the difference
between the duration of the process of the
existence of the three-brained beings of other planets in
the whole of the Universe and the duration of the process
of the existence of the three-brained beings of the planet
Earth has become the same as the difference between the
real duration of their existence and the duration of the existence
of the infinitesimal beings in that drop of water we
took as an example.
“You now understand, my boy, that even the Most
Great Heropass of Time has also been compelled to actualize
obvious absurdities in the presences of these unfortunate
three-brained beings who arise and exist on this
ill-fated planet Earth.
“And thanks to all I have just explained to you, you can
put yourself in the position of and understand the although
merciless, yet always, and in everything, just Heropass.”
Having said these last words Beelzebub became silent;
and when he again spoke to his grandson, he said with a
heavy sigh:
“Ekh . . . my dear boy!
“Later when I shall have told you more about the three-brained
beings of that ill-fated planet Earth, you yourself
will understand and form your own opinion about everything.
“You yourself will very well understand that although
the fundamental causes of the whole chaos that now reigns
on that ill-fated planet Earth were certain ‘unforeseeingnesses,’
coming from Above on the part of various Sacred
Individuals, yet nevertheless the chief causes for the developing
of further ills are only those abnormal conditions
133
of ordinary being-existence which they themselves gradually
established and which they continue to establish
down to the present time.
“In any case, my dear boy, when you learn more about
these favorites of yours, not only, I repeat, will you clearly
see how pitiably small the duration of the existence of
these unfortunates has gradually become in comparison
with that normal duration of existence which has already
long ago been established as a law for every kind of three-centered
being of the whole of our Universe, but you will
also understand that in these unfortunates, for the same
reasons, there has gradually begun to disappear and at the
present time are quite absent in them, any normal being-sensations
whatever concerning any cosmic phenomenon.
“Although the beings of that ill-fated planet arose, according
to conventionally objective time-reckoning, many
decades ago, not only have they not as yet any being-sensation
of cosmic phenomena such as it is proper to all
three-centered beings of the whole of our Universe to
have, but there is not in the Reason of these unfortunates
even an approximate representation of the genuine causes
of these phenomena.
“They have not an approximately correct representation
even of those cosmic phenomena that proceed on
their own planet round about them.”

Subpages (1): Ch 17

Comments

Ch 17 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Text‎ > ‎Ch 1‎ > ‎Ch 2‎ > ‎Ch 3‎ > ‎Ch 4‎ > ‎Ch 5‎ > ‎Ch 6‎ > ‎Ch 7‎ > ‎Ch 8‎ > ‎Ch 9‎ > ‎Ch 10‎ > ‎Ch 11‎ > ‎Ch 12‎ > ‎Ch 13‎ > ‎Ch 14‎ > ‎Ch 15‎ > ‎Ch 16‎ > ‎

Ch 17

The Arch-Absurd: According to the Assertion of Beelzebub,Our Sun Neither Lights nor heats
134
In order, my dear Hassein, that you should meanwhile
have an approximate representation also of just
how far that function called ‘the instinctive sensing of
reality,’ which is proper to every three-brained being of
the whole of our Great Universe, is already entirely
lacking in the presences of the three-centered beings
breeding on the planet Earth, and especially in those of
the most recent periods, it will be enough, to begin with,
I think, if I explain to you only about how they understand
and explain to themselves the causes why there periodically
proceed on their planet those cosmic phenomena which they call
‘daylight,’ ‘darkness,’ ‘heat,’
’cold,’ and so on.
“All, without exception, of the three-brained beings
of that planet who have attained the age of a responsible
being, and even those many and various
’wiseacrings’ existing there which they call ‘sciences,’ are
categorically certain that all the said phenomena arrive
on their planet completely, so to say, ready-made, ‘d-i-r-
e-c-t-1-y’ from their own Sun . . . and as Mullah Nassr
Eddin would say in such cases, ‘no more hokeypokey
about it.’ ”What is most peculiar, in this case, is that, except for
certain beings who existed before the second Transapalnian
perturbation there, absolutely no doubt whatever
concerning this certainty of theirs, has ever, as yet, crept
into a single one of them.
“Not only has not a single one of them—having a
Reason which, though strange, has nevertheless some resemblance
135
to sane logic—ever yet doubted the causes of the said
phenomena, but not a single one of them has manifested
concerning these cosmic phenomena even that
strange special property of their common psyche, which
also became proper to the three-brained beings of that
planet alone, and which is called ‘to fantasy.’”
Having said these last words, Beelzebub, after a little
while, with a bitter smile, continued to talk as follows:
“You, for instance, have the normal presence of a three-brained
being, and within your presence there is intentionally
‘implanted’ from without, ‘Oskiano,’ or as they say
there on the Earth, ‘education,’ which is founded on a
morality based solely on the commandments and indications
of the UNI-BEING HIMSELF and the Most Holy Individuals
near to Him. And yet, if you should chance to be
there among them, you would be unable to prevent the
process in yourself of the ‘being-Nerhitrogool,’ that is, the
process which, again there on the Earth, is called ‘irrepressible
inner laughter’; that is to say, you would not be able to
restrain yourself from such laughter, if in some way or another,
they were suddenly clearly to sense and understand,
without any doubt whatever, that not only does nothing like
’light,’ ‘darkness,’ ‘heat,’ and so on, come to their planet
from their Sun itself, but that their supposed ‘source of heat
and light’ is itself almost always freezing cold like the
’hairless-dog’ of our highly esteemed Mullah Nassr Eddin.
“In reality, the surface of their ‘Source-of-Heat,’ like
that of all the ordinary suns of our Great Universe, is perhaps
more covered with ice than the surface of what they
call their ‘North Pole.’
“Surely this ‘hearth-of-heat’ itself would rather borrow
heat, if only a little, from some other source of ‘cosmic-substance,’
than send a part of its own heat to any other
planet, especially to that planet which, though it belongs
136
to its system, yet in consequence of the splitting off from
it of a whole side, became a ‘lopsided monstrosity’ and is
now already a source of ‘offensive-shame’ for that poor
system ‘Ors.’
“But do you yourself know, my boy, in general how and
why in the atmosphere of certain planets during Trogoautoegocratic
processes, there proceed those
‘kshtatzavacht,’’kldazacht,’ ‘tainolair,’ ‘paischakir,’ and other such
phenomena, which your favorites call ‘daylight,’ ‘darkness,’
‘cold,’’heat,’ and so on?” Beelzebub asked Hassein.
“If you don’t clearly understand, I shall explain this also
to you a little. ”Although I have promised to explain to you, only
later,all the fundamental laws of World-creation and World-maintenance
in detail, yet the necessity has here arisen, to touch upon,
if only briefly, the questions concerning these cosmic laws, without
waiting for that special talk I promised.
“And this is necessary, in order that you may be able
better to take in all that we are now talking about, and
also in order that what I have already told you may be
transubstantiated in you in the right way.
“It is necessary to say, first of all, that everything in
the Universe, both the intentionally created and the later
automatically arisen, exists and is maintained exclusively
on the basis of what is called the ‘common-cosmic
Trogoautoegocratic-process.’
“This Most Great common-cosmic Trogoautoegocratic process
was actualized by our ENDLESS UNI-BEING, when
our Most Great and Most Holy Sun Absolute had already
existed, on which our ALL-GRACIOUS ENDLESS CREATOR
had and still has the chief place of His existence.
“This system, which maintains everything arisen and
existing, was actualized by our ENDLESS CREATOR in order
that what is called the ‘exchange of substances’ or the
137
‘Reciprocal-feeding’ of everything that exists, might proceed
in the Universe and thereby that the merciless’Heropass’
might not have its maleficent effect on the Sun Absolute.
“This same Most Great common-cosmic Trogoauto
egocratic-process is actualized always and in everything on
the basis of the two fundamental cosmic laws, the first of
which is called the ‘Fundamental-First-degree-Sacred-
Heptaparaparshinokh,’ and the second the ‘Fundamental-
First-degree-Sacred-Triamazikamno.’
“Owing to these two fundamental sacred cosmic laws,
there first arise from the substance called ‘Etherokrilno,’
under certain conditions, what are called ‘crystallizations’;
and from these crystallizations, but later, and also under
certain conditions, there are formed various large and
small, more or less independent, cosmic definite formations.
“It is just within and upon these cosmic definite formations
that the processes of what are called the involution
and evolution of the already formed concentrations
and also of the said crystallizations take place—of course
also according to the two said fundamental sacred laws—
and all the results obtained from those processes in atmospheres,
and further, by means of these atmospheres
themselves, blend and go for the actualizing of the said
’exchange-of-matters’ for the purposes of the Most Great
common-cosmic Trogoautoegocrat.
“Etherokrilno is that prime-source substance with
which the whole Universe is filled, and which is the basis
for the arising and maintenance of everything existing.
“Not only is this Etherokrilno the basis for the arising
of all cosmic concentrations without exception, both large
and small, but also all cosmic phenomena in general proceed
during some transformation in this same fundamental
cosmic substance as well as during the processes
138
of the involution and evolution of various crystallizations—
or, as your favorites say, of those active elements—
which have obtained and still continue to obtain their
prime arising from this same fundamental prime-source
cosmic substance.
“Bear in mind, here, that it is just because of this that
the mentioned Objective Science says that ‘everything
without exception in the Universe is material.’
“You must also know further, that only one cosmic
crystallization, existing under the name ‘Omnipresent-
Okidanokh,’ obtains its prime arising—although it also is
crystallized from Etherokrilno—from the three Holy
sources of the sacred Theomertmalogos, that is, from the
emanation of the Most Holy Sun Absolute.
“Everywhere in the Universe, this ‘Omnipresent-
Okidanokh’ or ‘Omnipresent-Active-Element’ takes part
in the formation of all both great and small arisings, and
is, in general, the fundamental cause of most of the
cosmic phenomena and, in particular, of the phenomena
proceeding in the atmospheres.
“In order that you may be able to understand, at least
approximately, concerning this Omnipresent-Okidanokh
also, I must tell you, first of all, that the second fundamental
cosmic law—the Sacred Triamazikamno—consists
of three independent forces, that is to say, this sacred
law manifests in everything, without exception, and everywhere
in the Universe, in three separate independent
aspects.
“And these three aspects exist in the Universe under the
following denominations:
“The first, under the denomination, the ‘Holy-Affirming’;
“The second, the ‘Holy-Denying’; and
“The third, the ‘Holy-Reconciling.’
“And this is also why, concerning this sacred law and
its three independent forces, the said Objective Science
139
has,among its formulations, specially concerning this sacred
law, the following: ‘A law which always flows into a
consequence and becomes the cause of subsequent consequences,
and always functions by three independent and
quite opposite characteristic manifestations, latent within
it, in properties neither seen nor sensed.’
“Our sacred Theomertmalogos also, that is, the prime
emanation of our Most Holy Sun Absolute, acquires just
this same lawfulness at its prime arising; and, during its
further actualizations, gives results in accordance with it.
“And so, my boy, the Omnipresent-Okidanokh obtains
its prime arising in space outside of the Most Holy Sun
Absolute itself, from the blending of these three independent
forces into one, and during its further involutions it
is correspondingly changed, in respect of what is called
the ‘Vivifyingness of Vibrations’ according to its passage
through what are called the ‘Stopinders’ or ‘gravity centers’
of the fundamental ‘common-cosmic sacred Heptaparaparshinokh.’
“I repeat, among the number of other already definite
cosmic crystallizations, the Omnipresent-Okidanokh unfailingly
always participates in both large and small cosmic
formations, wherever and under whatever external
surrounding conditions they may arise in the Universe.
“This ‘common-cosmic Unique-Crystallization’ or
’Active-Element’ has several peculiarities proper to this element
alone, and it is chiefly owing to these peculiarities
proper to it that the majority of cosmic phenomena proceed,
including, among other things, the said phenomena
that take place in the atmosphere of certain planets.
“Of these peculiarities proper to the Omnipresent-
Active-Element alone, there are several, but it is enough,
for the theme of our talk, if we become acquainted just
with two of them.
“The first peculiarity is that when a new cosmic unit
140
is being concentrated, then the ‘Omnipresent-Active-
Element’ does not blend, as a whole, with such a new arising,
nor is it transformed as a whole in any definite
corresponding place—as happens with every other cosmic
crystallization in all the said cosmic formations—but
immediately on entering as a whole into any cosmic unit,
there immediately occurs in it what is called ‘Djartklom,’
that is to say, it is dispersed into the three fundamental
sources from which it obtained its prime arising, and only
then do these sources, each separately, give the beginning
for an independent concentration of three separate corresponding
formations within the given cosmic unit. And in
this way, this ‘Omnipresent-Active-Element’ actualizes at
the outset, in every such new arising, the sources for the
possible manifestation of its own sacred law of Triamazikamno.
“It must without fail be noticed also, that in every cosmic
formation, the said separated sources, both for the
perception and for the further utilization of this property
of the ‘Omnipresent-Active-Element’ for the purpose of
the corresponding actualizing, exist and continue to have
the possibility of functioning as long as the given cosmic
unit exists.
“And only after the said cosmic unit has been completely
destroyed do these holy sources of the sacred
Triamazikamno, localized in the ‘ Omnipresent-Active-
Element-Okidanokh,’ reblend and they are again transformed
into ‘Okidanokh,’ but having now another quality
of Vivifyingness of Vibrations.
“As regards the second peculiarity of the ‘Omnipresent-
Okidanokh,’ equally proper to it alone, and which it is also
necessary for us to elucidate just now for the given theme
of our talk, you will be able to understand about that,
only if you know something concerning one fundamental
141
cosmic second-degree law, existing in the Universe, under
the denomination of the ‘Sacred Aieioiuoa.’
“And this cosmic law is, that there proceeds within
every arising large and small, when in direct touch with
the emanations either of the Sun Absolute itself or of any
other sun, what is called ‘Remorse,’ that is, a process when
every part that has arisen from the results of any one Holy
Source of the Sacred Triamazikamno, as it were, ‘revolts’
and ‘criticizes’ the former unbecoming perceptions and
the manifestations at the moment of another part of its
whole—a part obtained from the results of another Holy
Source of the same fundamental sacred Cosmic Law of
Triamazikamno.
“And this sacred process Aieioiuoa or ‘Remorse’ always
proceeds with the ‘Omnipresent-Active-Element-Okidanokh’
also.
“The peculiarity of this latter during this sacred process is
that while the direct action either of the sacred Theomertmalogos
or the emanation of any ordinary sun is round
about the whole of its presence, this Active-Element is dispersed
into its three prime parts which then exist almost independently,
and when the said direct action ceases, these
parts blend again and then continue to exist as a whole.
“Here you might as well, I think, be told, by the way,
about an interesting fact I noticed, which occurred in the
history of their existence concerning the strangeness of
the psyche of the ordinary three-brained beings of that
planet which has taken your fancy, in respect of what they
call their ‘scientific-speculations.’
“And that is, that during the period of my many centuried
observation and study of their psyche I had occasion
to constate several times that though ‘science’ appeared
among them almost from the very beginning of their
arising, and, it may be said, periodically, like everything
142
else there,rose to a more or less high degree of perfection,
and that though during these and other periods, many
millions of three-brained beings called there ‘scientists’
must have arisen and been again destroyed, yet with the
single exception of a certain Chinese man named Choon-
Kil-Tez, about whom I shall tell you later in detail, not
once has the thought entered the head of a single one of
them there that between these two cosmic phenomena
which they call ‘emanation’ and ‘radiation’ there is any
difference whatever.
“Not a single one of those ‘sorry-scientists’ has ever
thought that the difference between these two cosmic
processes is just about the same as that which the highly
esteemed Mullah Nassr Eddin once expressed in the following
words:
“‘They are as much alike as the beard of the famous
English Shakespeare and the no less famous French Armagnac.’
“For the further clarification of the phenomena taking
place in the atmospheres and concerning the ‘Omnipresent-
Active-Element’ in general, you must know and
remember this also, that during the periods when, owing
to the sacred process ‘Aieioiuoa,’ ‘Djartklom’ proceeds in
the Okidanokh, then there is temporarily released from it
the proportion of the pure—that is, absolutely unblended—
Etherokrilno which unfailingly enters into all
cosmic formations and there serves, as it were, for connecting
all the active elements of these formations; and afterwards
when its three fundamental parts reblend, then
the said proportion of Etherokrilno is re-established.
“Now, it is necessary to touch also, of course again only
briefly, on another question, namely, what relation the
’Omnipresent-Active-Element-Okidanokh’ has to the common
presence of beings of every kind, and what are the
cosmic results actualized owing to it.
143
“It is chiefly necessary to touch upon this question because
you will then have still another very striking and illuminating
fact for the better understanding of the
difference between the various brain-systems of beings,
namely, the systems called ‘one-brained,’ ‘two-brained,’
and ‘three-brained.’
“Know first that, in general, every such cosmic formation
called ‘brain’ receives its formation from those crystallizations
the affirming source for whose arising,
according to the sacred Triamazikamno, is one or another
of the corresponding holy forces of the fundamental
sacred Triamazikamno, localized in the Omnipresent-
Okidanokh. And the further actualizings of the same holy
forces proceed by means of the presences of the beings,
just through those localizations.
“I shall sometime in the future specially explain to you
about the process itself of the arising of these corresponding
being-brains in the presences of beings, but meanwhile
let us talk, though not in detail, about the results
the Omnipresent-Okidanokh actualizes by means of these
being-brains.
“The Omnipresent-Active-Element-Okidanokh enters
into the presences of beings through all the three kinds of
being-food.
“And this proceeds because, as I have already told you,
this same Okidanokh obligatorily participates in the formation
of all kinds of products which serve as all three
being-foods and is always contained in the presence of
these products.
“And so, my boy, the chief peculiarity of the Omnipresent-
Okidanokh, in the given case, is that the process
of ‘Djartklom’ proceeds in it within the presence of every
being also but not from being in contact with the emanations
of any large cosmic concentration; but the factors
for this process in the presences of beings are either the
144
results of the conscious processes of ‘Partkdolg-duty’ on the
part of the beings themselves—about which processes I
shall also explain to you in detail later—or of that process
of Great Nature Herself which exists in the Universe under
the name ‘Kerkoolnonarnian-actualization,’ which process
means ‘The-obtaining-of-the-required-totality-of-vibrations- by adaptation.’
“This latter process proceeds in beings absolutely without
the participation of their consciousness.
“In both cases when Okidanokh enters into the presence
of a being and the process of Djartklom proceeds in
it, then each of its fundamental parts blends with those
perceptions which correspond with it according to what is
called ‘Kindred-vibrations’ and which are present in the
being at the moment, and further, these parts are concentrated
upon the corresponding localization, that is, upon
the corresponding brain.
“And these blendings are called ‘being-Impulsakri.’
“It is necessary to notice further that these localizations
or brains in beings serve not only as apparatuses for the
transformation of corresponding cosmic substances for
the purposes of the Most Great common-cosmic Trogoautoegocrat,
but also as the means for beings whereby
their conscious self-perfecting is possible.
“This latter aim depends upon the quality of the presence
of the ‘being-Impulsakri’ concentrated, or, as is
otherwise said, deposited, upon the said corresponding
being-brains.
“Concerning the qualities of being-Impulsakri, there is
among the direct commandments of our ALL-EMBRACING
ENDLESSNESS even a special commandment, which is very
strictly carried out by all three-brained beings of our Great
Universe, and which is expressed in the following words:
’Always guard against such perceptions as may soil the purity
of your brains.’
145
“Three-brained beings have the possibility personally to
perfect themselves, because in them there are localized
three centers of their common presence or three brains,
upon which afterwards, when the process of Djartklom
proceeds in the Omnipresent-Okidanokh, the three holy
forces of the sacred Triamazikamno are deposited and acquire
the possibility for their further, this time, independent
actualizings.
“Just in this is the point, that the beings having
this three-brained system can, by the conscious and
intentional fulfilling of being-Partkdolg-duty, utilize from
this process of Djartklom in the Omnipresent-
Okidanokh, its three holy forces for their own presences
and bring their presences to what is called the ‘Sekronoolanzaknian-
state’; that is to say, they can become such
individuals as have their own sacred law of Triamazikamno
and thereby the possibility of consciously taking
in and coating in their common presence all that
’Holy’ which, incidentally, also aids the actualizing of the
functioning in these cosmic units of Objective or Divine
Reason.
“But the great terror of it, my boy, lies just in this, that
although in those three-brained beings who have interested
you and who breed on the planet Earth, there arise
and are present in them, up to the time of their complete
destruction, these three independent localizations or three
being-brains, through which separately all the three holy
forces of the sacred Triamazikamno which they might also
utilize for their own self-perfecting are transformed and
go for further corresponding actualizations, yet, chiefly on
account of the irregular conditions of ordinary being existence
established by them themselves, these possibilities
beat their wings in vain.
“It is interesting to note that the said being-brains are
found in the same parts of the planetary body of these
146
three-brained beings who arise on the planet Earth as in
us, namely:
“1. The brain predetermined by Great Nature for the
concentration and further actualizing of the first holy
force of the sacred Triamazikamno, called the Holy-
Affirming, is localized and found in the head.
“2. The second brain, which transforms and crystallizes
the second holy force of the sacred Triamazikamno,
namely, the Holy-Denying, is placed in their common
presences, also as in us, along the whole of their back in
what is called the ‘spinal column.’
“3. But as regards the place of concentration and source
for the further manifestation of the third holy force of the
sacred Triamazikamno, namely, the Holy-Reconciling—
the exterior form of this being-brain in the three-brained
beings there bears no resemblance whatever to ours.
“It must be remarked that in the primordial three-brained
beings there, this said being-brain was localized in
the same part of their planetary body as in us and had an
exterior form exactly similar to our own; but for many
reasons which you will be able to understand for yourself
during the course of my further talks, Great Nature was
compelled little by little to regenerate this brain and to
give it the form which it now has in the contemporary
beings.
“This being-brain in the contemporary three-brained
beings there is not localized in one common mass, as is
proper to the presences of all the other three-brained beings
of our Great Universe, but is localized in parts, according
to what is called ‘Specific Functioning,’ and each
such part is localized in a different place of their whole
planetary body.
“But although, in its exterior form, this being-center of
theirs has now variously placed concentrations, nevertheless all
its separate functionings are correspondingly connected
147
with each other, so that the sum total of these scattered
parts can function exactly as in general it is proper for it
to function.
“They themselves call these separate localizations in
their common presence ‘nerve nodes.’
“It is interesting to notice that most of the separate
parts of this being-brain are localized in them, just in that
place of their planetary body where such a normal being-brain
should be, namely, in the region of their breast, and
the totality of these nerve-nodes in their breast, they call
the ‘Solar Plexus.’
“And so, my boy, the process of Djartklom in the
Omnipresent-Okidanokh proceeds in the presence of each
of these favorites of yours, and in them also, all its three
holy forces are blended independently with other cosmic
crystallizations, and go for the corresponding actualizations,
but as, chiefly owing to the already mentioned abnormal
conditions of being-existence gradually established
by them themselves, they have entirely ceased to fulfill being-
Partkdolg-duty, then, in consequence of this, none of
those holy sources of everything existing, with the exception
of the denying source alone, is transubstantiated for
their own presences.
“The crystallizations arising in their presences from the
first and from the third holy forces go almost entirely for
the service only of the common-cosmic Trogoautoegocratic-
process, while for the coating of their own presences
there are only the crystallizations of the second part of the
Omnipresent-Okidanokh, namely, of the ‘Holy-Denying’;
and hence it is that the majority of them remain with
presences consisting of the planetary body alone, and thus
are, for themselves, destroyed forever.
“As regards all the peculiarities proper to the omnipresent
everywhere-penetrating Active-Element-Okidanokh alone, and also
as regards the further results which these
148
peculiarities actualize, you will have a complete representation
of them only after I shall have explained to you
in more or less detail, as I have already promised, about
the fundamental laws of World-creation and World-maintenance.
“But meanwhile I shall tell you about those elucidating
experiments concerning this Omnipresent cosmic
crystallization at which I was personally present.
“But I must tell you that I was an eyewitness of these
said elucidating experiments, not on that planet Earth
which has taken your fancy—nor did your favorites make
them—but on the planet Saturn where they were made by
that three-brained being who during almost the whole period
of my exile in that solar system was my real friend,
about whom I recently promised to tell you a little more
in detail.”

Subpages (1): Ch 18

Comments

Ch 18 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Text‎ > ‎Ch 1‎ > ‎Ch 2‎ > ‎Ch 3‎ > ‎Ch 4‎ > ‎Ch 5‎ > ‎Ch 6‎ > ‎Ch 7‎ > ‎Ch 8‎ > ‎Ch 9‎ > ‎Ch 10‎ > ‎Ch 11‎ > ‎Ch 12‎ > ‎Ch 13‎ > ‎Ch 14‎ > ‎Ch 15‎ > ‎Ch 16‎ > ‎Ch 17‎ > ‎

Ch 18

The Arch-preposterous
149
Beelzebub continued as follows:
“The cause of my first meeting with that three-centered
being who subsequently became my essence-friend and by
whom I saw the said experiments with the Omnipresent-
Okidanokh, was as follows.
“That you may better represent to yourself the events
of this tale of mine, you must first of all know that at the
beginning of my exile to that solar system, certain corresponding
essence-friends of mine who had not taken part
in those events from which the causes of my exile had issued,
performed concerning my personality that sacred
process which exists in the Universe under the name of
the ‘Sacred Vznooshlitzval,’ that is to say, concerning my
personality there was implanted in the presences of those
three-brained beings by means of another sacred process
called ‘Askalnooazar,’ that which Objective Science defines
by the notion, ‘Trust-another-like-yourself.’
“Well, then, just after my arrival in that solar system
Ors, when I began visiting its various planets and first descended
upon the surface of the planet Saturn, it turned
out in connection with the aforesaid, that one of the beings
who had undergone the sacred action of ‘Vznooshlitzval’
regarding my person was what is called there the
’Harahrahroohry’ of all the three-centered beings arising
and existing on the planet Saturn.
“On the planet Saturn a being is called the ‘Harahrahroohry’
who is the sole chief over all the other beings
on that planet.
“Similar beings-chiefs exist also on all the other planets
upon which three-brained beings breed; they are differently
150
named on different planets; and on your planet Earth
such a chief is called a ‘King.’
“The only difference is that while everywhere else, even
on all the other planets of the same system, there is one
such king for the whole of the given planet, on your peculiar
planet Earth there is a separate king for every accidentally
segregated group of these favorites of yours and
sometimes even several.
“Well, then:
“When I first descended on the surface of the planet
Saturn and mingled with the three-centered beings there,
it chanced that I had occasion the next day to meet the
Harahrahroohry himself of the planet Saturn; and during
what is called our ‘Exchange-of-subjective-opinions’ he
invited me to make his own ‘Harhoory,’ that is, his own
palace, the chief place of my existence during the whole
of my sojourn on their planet.
“And this I did.
“So, my boy, when we were once talking simply according
to the flow of what is called ‘being-associative mentation,’
and happened to touch on the question,
among other things, of the strange results actualized in
the manifestations of the particularities of the Omnipresent-
Okidanokh, the venerable Harahrahroohry of the
planet Saturn first mentioned that one of his learned
beings-subjects, by name Harharkh, had recently devised
for the elucidation of many of the previously unexplained
properties of that cosmic substance, an exceedingly interesting
appliance which he called a ‘Rhaharahr,’ the chief
demonstrating part of which he called a ‘Hrhaharhtzaha.’
“And further, he offered to make, if I wished, the necessary
arrangements for showing me all these new inventions
and for giving me every possible explanation of them.
“The result of it all was that the following day, escorted
by one of that venerable Harahrahroohry’s court, I went
151
to the place of existence of that Gornahoor Harharkh
where I first saw those novel elucidatory experiments with
the Omnipresent-Okidanokh.
“Gornahoor Harharkh, who afterwards, as I have already
told you, became my essence-friend, was then considered
one of the foremost scientists amqng the ordinary
three-brained beings of the whole Universe, and all his
constatations as well as the elucidatory apparatuses he had
invented were everywhere widespread, and other learned
beings on the various planets were using them more and
more.
“Here it will do no harm to remark that I also, thanks
only to his learning, had later in my observatory on the
planet Mars that Teskooano which, when it was finally established,
enabled my sight to perceive, or as is said,
’approach-the-visibility’ of remote cosmic concentrations,
7,000,285 times.
“Strictly speaking, it was owing to just this Teskooano
that my observatory was afterwards considered one of the
best constructions of its kind in the whole Universe; and,
most important of all, it was by means of this Teskooano
that I myself thereafter could, even while staying at home
on the planet Mars, relatively easily see and observe the
processes of the existence occurring on the surfaces of
those parts of the other planets of that solar system which,
in accordance with what is called the ‘common-cosmic
Harmonious-Movement,’ could be perceived by being-sight
at the given moment.
“When Gornahoor Harharkh was informed who we
were and why we had come, he approached us and forthwith
very amiably began his explanations.
“Before beginning his explanations I think it not inadvisable
to warn you once and for all that all my conversations
with various three-centered beings arising and existing on
various planets of that system where I was obliged
152
to exist for the ‘Sins of my youth’—as for instance in the
present case, the conversations with this Gornahoor
Harharkh which I am now about to relate to you while
we travel on the space-ship Karnak—all proceeded in dialects
still quite unknown to you, and sometimes even,
by the way, in such dialects the consonances of which
were quite ‘indigestible’ for perception by normal being-functions
assigned for this purpose.
“And so, my boy, in view of all this, I shall not repeat
these conversations word for word but shall give you only
their sense in our speech, continuing of course to employ
those terms and ‘specific-names’ or rather those consonances
produced by what are called ‘being-vocal-chords,’
which consonances are used by your favorites of the
planet Earth and which have now become for you, owing
to continued repetition during my tales about them, habitual
and easily perceived.
“Yes ... it must be noticed here that the word ‘Gornahoor’
is used by the three-brained beings on the planet
Saturn in courtesy; they utter it before the name of one
whom they are addressing.
“It is the same with your favorites on the planet Earth.
They also have added to the name of every person the
word ‘Mister’ or sometimes a whole meaningless phrase
expressing the notion for which our honorable Mullah
Nassr Eddin has the following sentence:
“And namely he says:
“‘Nevertheless, there’s more reality in it than in the
wiseacrings of an “expert” in monkey-business.’
“Well, then, my boy . . .
“When this subsequent essence-friend of mine, Gornahoor
Harharkh, was informed of what was required of
him, he invited us by a sign to approach one of the special
appliances which he had made and which, as it later
turned out, was named by him ‘Hrhaharhtzaha.’
153
“When we were nearer the said special and very strange
construction, he pointed to it with a particular feather of
his right wing and said:
“‘This special appliance is the principal part of the
whole of my new invention; and it is just in this that the
results are revealed and shown of almost all the peculiarities
of the Omnipresent-World-substance-Okidanokh.’
“And, pointing to all the other special appliances also
present in the ‘Khrh,’ he added:
“‘I succeeded in obtaining extremely important elucidations
concerning the omnipresent and everywhere penetrating
Okidanokh, because thanks to all these separate
special appliances of my invention, it became possible,
first to obtain all three fundamental parts of the Omnipresent-
Okidanokh from every kind of sur- and intraplanetary
process and then artificially to blend them into
a whole, and secondly, also artificially to disassociate them
and elucidate the specific properties of each part separately
in its manifestations.’
“Having said this, he again pointed to the Hrhaharhtzaha
and added that by means of the elucidating apparatus,
not only can any ordinary being clearly understand
the details of the properties of the three absolutely independent
parts—which in their manifestations have nothing in
common—of the whole ‘Unique-Active-Element,’
the particularities of which are the chief cause of everything existing
in the Universe, but also any ordinary being can become
categorically convinced that no results of any kind
normally obtained from the processes occurring through
this Omnipresent World-substance can ever be perceived by
beings or sensed by them; certain being-functions, however,
can perceive only those results of the said processes which
proceed for some reason or other abnormally, on account
of causes coming from without and issuing either from
conscious sources or from accidental mechanical results.
154
”The part of Gornahoor Harharkh’s new invention
which he himself called the Hrhaharhtzaha and regarded
as the most important was in appearance very much like
the ‘Tirzikiano’ or, as your favorites would say, a ‘huge electric-
lamp.’
“The interior of this special structure was rather like a
smallish room with a door that could be hermetically
closed.
“The walls of this original construction were made
of a certain transparent material, the appearance of
which reminded me of that which on your planet is called
’glass.’
“As I learned later, the chief particularity of this said
transparent material was that, although by means of the
organ of sight beings could perceive through it the visibility
of every kind of cosmic concentration, yet no rays
of any kind, whatever the causes they may have arisen
from, could pass through it, either from within out or
from without in.
“As I looked at this part of this said astonishing being-invention,
I could through its transparent walls clearly
distinguish inside in the center what seemed to be a table
and two chairs; hanging above the table, what is called an
’electric-lamp’; and underneath it three ‘things’ exactly
alike, each resembling the ‘Momonodooar.’
“On the table and by the side of it, stood or lay several
different apparatuses and instruments unknown to me.
“Later it became clear that the said objects contained in
this Hrhaharhtzaha, as well as everything we had later to
put on, were made of special materials invented by this
Gornahoor Harharkh.
“And as regards these materials also, I shall explain a little
more in detail at the proper time in the course of my
further explanations concerning Gornahoor Harharkh.
“Meanwhile bear in mind that in the enormous Khrh
155
or workshop of Gornahoor Harharkh there were, besides
the already mentioned Hrhaharhtzaha, several other large
independent appliances, and among them two quite special
what are called ‘Lifechakans’ which Gornahoor himself
called ‘Krhrrhihirhi.’
“It is interesting to note that your favorites also have
something like this ‘Lifechakan’ or ‘Krhrrhihirhi’; and
they name such an apparatus a ‘dynamo.’
“There was also there, apart, another independent
large appliance, which, as it afterwards appeared, was a
’Soloohnorahoona’ of special construction, or as your favorites
would say, a ‘pump-of-complex-construction-for-exhausting-
atmosphere-to-the-point-of-absolute-vacuum.’
“While I was looking over all this with surprise, Gornahoor
Harharkh himself approached the said pump of
special construction and with his left wing moved one of
its parts, owing to which a certain mechanism began to
work in the pump. He then approached us again and,
pointing with the same special feather of his right wing to
the largest Lifechakan, or Krhrrhihirhi, or dynamo, further
continued his explanations.
“He said, ‘By means of this special appliance, there
are first “sucked-in” separately from the atmosphere, or
from any intra- or surplanetary formation, all the three independent
parts of the Omnipresent-Active-Element-
Okidanokh present in it, and only afterwards when in a
certain way these separate independent parts are artificially
reblended in the Krhrrhihirhi into a single whole,
does the Okidanokh, now in its usual state, flow and is it
concentrated there, in that “container”’—saying which,
he again with the same special feather pointed to something
very much like what is called a ‘generator.’
“‘And then from there,’ he said, ‘Okidanokh flows here
into another Krhrrhihirhi or dynamo where it undergoes
the process of Djartklom, and each of its separate parts
156
is concentrated there in those other containers’—and this
time he pointed to what resembled ‘accumulators’—’and
only then do I take from the secondary containers, by
means of various artificial appliances, each active part of
Okidanokh separately for my elucidatory experiments.
“‘I shall first demonstrate to you,” he continued, ‘one of
the results which occur when, for some reason or other,
one of the active parts of the Omnipresent-Okidanokh is
absent during the process of their “striving-to-reblend”
into a whole.
“‘At the present moment this special construction contains
a space which is indeed an absolute vacuum, obtained,
it must be said, only owing firstly to the special construction
of the suction pump and to the materials of special
quality of which the instruments are made, which alone
make experiments possible in an absolute vacuum; and secondly,
to the properties and the strength of the material of
which the walls of this part of my new invention are made.’
“Having said this, he pulled another lever and again
continued:
“‘Owing to the pulling of this lever, that process has begun
in this vacuum whereby in the separate parts of the
Omnipresent-Okidanokh there proceeds what is called
the “striving-to-reblend-into-a-whole.”
“‘But since, intentionally by an “able-Reason”—in the
present case myself—the participation of that third part of
Okidanokh existing under the name of “Parijrahatnatioose”
is artificially excluded from the said process, then this
process proceeds there just now between only two of its
parts, namely, between those two independent parts which
science names “Anodnatious” and “Cathodnatious.” And
in consequence, instead of the obligatory law-conformable
results of the said process, that non-law-conformable result
is now actualized which exists under the denomination
157
of “the-result-of-the-process-of-the-reciprocal-destruction-of-
two-opposite-forces,” or as ordinary beings express it,
”the-cause-of-artificial-light.”
‘“The “striving-to-reblend-into-a-whole” of two active
parts of the Omnipresent-Okidanokh, which is proceeding
at the present moment there in this vacuum, has a
force, as calculated by objective science, of 3,040,000
what are called “volts,” and this force is indicated by the
needle of that special appliance there.’
“Pointing to a ‘something’ very much like the apparatus
existing also on your planet and called there Voltmeter’
he said:
“‘One of the advantages of this new invention of mine
for the demonstration of the given phenomenon is that in
spite of the unusual power of the process of the “force-of-
striving,” now proceeding there, the what are called
”Salnichizinooarnian-momenturn-vibrations,” which most
beings consider also to be “rays,” and which ought to be
obtained and to issue from this process, do not issue out
of the place of their arising, that is, out of this construction
in which the particularities of the Omnipresent-
Okidanokh are being elucidated.
‘“And in order that the beings who are outside of this
part of my invention may nevertheless also have the possibility
of elucidating the force of the given process, I intentionally
made the composition of the material of the wall
in one place such that it has the property of permitting
the passage through it of the said “Salnichizinooarnianmomentum-
vibrations” or “rays.”’
“Having said this, he approached nearer to the Hrahaharhtzaha
and pressed a certain button. The result was
that the whole of the enormous Khrh or ‘workshop’ was
suddenly so strongly lit up that our organs of sight temporarily
ceased to function, and only after a considerable
158
time had passed could we with great difficulty raise our
eyelids and look around.
“When we had recovered and Gornahoor Harharkh
had pulled still another lever, which resulted in the whole
surrounding space being restored to its former usual appearance,
he first, with his customary angel-voice, again
drew our attention to the Voltmeter,’ the needle of which
constantly indicated the same figure, and then continued:
“‘You see that, although the process of the clash of
two opposite component parts of the Omnipresent-
Okidanokh, of the same power of “force-of-striving” still
continues, and that the part of the surface of this construction
which has the property of admitting the passage
of the said “rays” is still open, yet in spite of all this there
is no longer the phenomenon which ordinary beings define
by the phrase “the-causes-of-artificial-light.”
‘“And this phenomenon is no longer there, only because
by my last pulling of a certain lever, I introduced into the
process of the clash of two component parts of Okidanokh,
a current of the third independent component part of Okidanokh,
which began to blend proportionally with its other
two parts, owing to which the result derived from this kind
of blending of the three component parts of the Omnipresent-
Okidanokh—unlike the process of the non-law-conformable
blending of its two parts—cannot be
perceived by beings with any of their being-functions.’ ”After all
these explanations of his, Gornahoor Harharkh
then proposed that I should venture to enter with him that
demonstrating part itself of his new invention, in order that
I might become, there within, an eyewitness of many particular
manifestations of the Omnipresent and everything-penetrating
Active-Element.
“Of course, without thinking long about it, I immediately
decided and gave him my consent.
“And I immediately decided, chiefly because I expected
159
to obtain in my being unchangeable and imperishable
’objective-essence-satisfaction.’
“When this future essence-friend of mine had my consent,
he at once gave the necessary orders to one of his assistants.
“It appeared that for the actualization of what he proposed,
various preparations had first to be made.
“First of all his assistants put on Gornahoor Harharkh
and myself some special, very heavy suits, resembling
those which your favorites call ‘diving suits’ but with
many small heads of what are called ‘bolts’ projecting, and
when these extremely peculiar suits had been put on us,
his assistants screwed up the heads of these bolts in a certain
order.
“On the inner side of these diving suits, at the ends of
the bolts, there were, it appeared, special plates which
pressed against parts of our planetary body in a certain
way.
“It later also became quite clear to me that this was necessary,
in order that there might not occur to our planetary
bodies what is called ‘Taranooranura,’ or, as it might
otherwise be said, in order that our planetary bodies
should not fall to pieces as usually occurs to sur- and
intraplanetary formations of every kind when they happen
to come into an entirely atmosphereless space.
“In addition to these special suits, they placed on our
heads a ‘something’ resembling what is called a ‘diver’s
helmet,’ but with very complicated, what are called ‘connectors’
projecting from them.
“One of these connectors, which was called the
’Harhrinhrarh,’ meaning ‘sustainer-of-the-pulsation,’ was
something long, like a rubber tube. One end of it, by
means of complicated appliances on the helmet itself, was
hermetically attached to the corresponding place of the helmet
for the breathing organs, while the other end, after we
160
had already entered that strange Hrhaharhtzaha, was
screwed to an apparatus there, which was connected in its
turn with the space, the ‘presence’ of which corresponded
to the second being-food.
“Between Gornahoor Harharkh and myself there was
also a special connector, through which we could easily
communicate with each other while we were inside the
Hrhaharhtzaha, from which the atmosphere was pumped
out to make a vacuum.
“One end of this connector also, by means of appliances
that were on the helmets, was fitted in a certain way
to what are called my organs of ‘hearing’ and ‘speech,’ and
the other end was fitted to the same organs of Gornahoor
Harharkh.
“Thus, by means of this connector between my subsequent
essence-friend and myself, there was set up, as again
your favorites would say, a peculiar ‘telephone.’
“Without this appliance we could not have communicated
with each other in any way, chiefly because Gornahoor
Harharkh was at that time still a being with a
presence perfected only up to the state called the ‘Sacred
Inkozarno’; and a being with such a presence not only
cannot manifest himself in an absolutely empty space, but
he cannot even exist in it, even though the products of all
the three being-foods be artificially introduced into him
in such a space.
“But the most ‘curious’ and, as it is said, the most ‘cunningly
ingenious’ of all the connectors there for various
purposes on those strange diving suits and helmets was
the connector created by that great scientist Gornahoor
Harharkh to enable the ‘organ-of-sight’ of ordinary beings
to perceive the visibility of all kinds of surrounding objects
in an ‘absolutely-empty-space.’
“One end of this astonishing connector was fitted in a
certain way, also by means of appliances on the helmets,
161
to our temples, while the other end was joined to what is
called the ‘Amskomoutator,’ which in its turn was joined
in a certain way by means of what are called ‘wires’ to all
the objects within the Hrhaharhtzaha as well as to those
outside, namely, to those objects whose visibility was
needed during the experiments.
“It is very interesting to notice here that to each end
of that appliance—a creation almost incredible for ordinary
three-centered-being-Reason—two independent connectors,
also of wire, were led, and through them,
what are called special magnetic currents flowed from outside.
“As it was afterwards explained to me in detail, these
connectors and the said special ‘magnetic-currents’ had, it
seems, been created by that truly great scientist Gornahoor
Harharkh in order that the presences of learned three-centered
beings—even those not perfected to the Sacred
Inkozarno—might, owing to one property of the ‘magnetic
current,’ be ‘reflected’ for their own essences and that, owing
to another property of this current, the presence of the
mentioned objects might also be ‘reflected,’ so that thereby
the perception of the reality of the said objects might be actualized
by their imperfect organs of being-sight in a vacuum
containing none of these factors or those results of
various cosmic concentrations which have received such vibrations,
from the actualization of which alone the functioning
of any being-organ whatsoever is possible.
“Having fitted upon us the said very heavy appliances for
enabling beings to exist in a sphere not corresponding for
them, the assistants of this, then still great all-universal scientist
Gornahoor Harharkh, with the help again of special
appliances, carried us into the Hrhaharhtzaha itself; and
having screwed up all the free ends of the connectors projecting
from us to the corresponding apparatuses in the
Hrhaharhtzaha itself, went out and hermetically closed
162
behind them the only way by which it was still possible,
if at all, to have any communication with what is called
the ‘Everything-representing-one-world.’
“When we were alone in the Hrhaharhtzaha itself, Gornahoor
Harharkh, after turning one of what are called
’switches’ there, said:
“‘The work of the “pump” has already begun, and soon
it will have pumped out all the results here without exception
of those cosmic processes, whatever they may be,
the totality of the results of which is the basis and significance,
as well as the process itself, of the maintenance of
the existence of everything existing in the whole of this
”Everything-representing-one-world.”’
“And he added in a half-sarcastic tone: ‘Soon we shall
be absolutely isolated from everything existing and functioning
in the whole of the Universe; but, on the other
hand, owing firstly to my new invention, and secondly to
the knowledge we have already attained for ourselves, we
have not only now the possibility of returning to the said
world, to become again a particle of all that exists, but
also we shall soon be worthy to become nonparticipating
eyewitnesses of certain of these World-laws, which for ordinary
uninitiated three-centered beings are what they call
”great-inscrutable-mysteries-of-Nature” but which in reality
are only natural and very simple results “automatically-flowing-
one-from-the-other.
“While he was speaking, one could feel that this
pump—another also very important part of the whole of
his new invention—was perfectly actualizing the work assigned
to it by this being with Reason.
“To enable you to represent to yourself and understand
better the perfection of this part also of the whole of this
new invention of Gornahoor Harharkh, I must not fail to
tell you also about the following:
“Although I personally, as a three-brained being also,
163
had had occasion many times before, owing to certain
quite particular reasons, to be in atmosphereless spaces
and had had to exist, sometimes for a long time, by
means of the Sacred ‘Kreemboolazoomara’ alone; and although
from frequent repetition, a habit had been acquired
in my presence of moving from one sphere to
another gradually and almost without feeling any inconvenience
from the change in the presence of the ‘second-being-
food’ occurring with the change of the presences of
cosmic substances undergoing transformation and which
are always around both large and small cosmic concentrations;
and also, although the causes themselves of my
arising and the subsequent process of my being-existence
were arranged in an entirely special way, in consequence
of which the various being-functions contained within
my common presence had perforce gradually become also
special, yet nevertheless, in spite of it all, the pumping
out of the atmosphere by the said ‘pump’ then proceeded
with such force that such sensations were impressed on
the separate parts of the whole of my presence that even
today I can very clearly experience the process of the
flow of my state at that time and relate it to you almost
in detail.
“This extremely strange state began in me shortly after
Gornahoor Harharkh had spoken in a half-sarcastic tone
about our imminent situation.
“In all my three ‘being-centers’—namely, in the three
centers localized in the presence of every three-centered being,
and which exist under the names of’Thinking,’ ‘Feeling,’
and ‘Moving’ centers—there began to be perceived
separately and independently in each of them in a very
strange and unusual way very definite impressions that
there was taking place in the separate parts of my whole
planetary body an independent process of the sacred ‘Rascooarno,’
and that the cosmic crystallizations which
164
composed the presences of these parts were flowing ‘in vain.`
“At first, what is called my ‘initiative-of-constatation’
proceeded in the usual way, that is, according to what is
called the ‘center-of-gravity-of-associative-experiencing,’
but later, when this initiative-of-constatation of everything
proceeding in me gradually and almost imperceptibly
became the function of my essence alone, the latter
not only became the unique all-embracing initiator of the
constating of everything proceeding in me, but also
everything, without exception, of that which newly proceeded
began to be perceived by and fixed in this essence
of mine.
“From the moment that my essence began to perceive
impressions directly and to constate independently that,
from what was proceeding, there was being entirely destroyed,
as it were, in my common presence, firstly, the
parts of my planetary body, and then, little by little, also
the localizations of the ‘second’ and ‘third’ being-centers.
At the same time, a constatation was definitely made that
the functioning of these latter centers passed gradually to
my ‘thinking-center’ and became proper to it, with the
consequence that the ‘thinking-center,’ with the increasing
intensity of its functioning, became the ‘unique-powerful-
perceiver’ of everything actualized outside of
itself and the autonomous initiator of the constating of
everything proceeding in the whole of my presence as
well as outside of it.
“While this strange, and to my Reason then, still incomprehensible
being-experiencing was proceeding in me,
Gornahoor Harharkh himself was occupied in pulling
some ‘levers’ and ‘switches,’ of which there were very
many at the edges of the table where we were placed.
“An incident which happened to Gornahoor Harharkh
himself changed all this being-experiencing of mine, and
165
in my common presence the usual ‘inner-being-experiencing’was resumed.
“The following is what happened:
“Gornahoor Harharkh, with all those unusual heavy
appliances which had been put on him as well, suddenly
found himself at a certain height above the chair and
began to flounder, as our dear Mullah Nassr Eddin says,
’like-a-puppy-who-has-fallen-into-a-deep-pond.’
“As it afterwards proved, my friend Gornahoor
Harharkh had made a mistake while pulling the mentioned
levers and switches and had made certain parts of
his planetary body more tense than was necessary. In consequence,
his presence together with everything on him
had received a shock and also the momentum given by the
shock, and, owing to the ‘tempo’ proceeding in his presence
from taking in the ‘second-being-food’ and to the
absence of any resistance in that absolutely empty space,
he began to drift, or, as I have already said, to flounder
like a ‘puppy-who-has-fallen-into-a-deep-pond.’”
Having said this with a smile, Beelzebub became silent;
a little later he made a very strange gesture with his left
hand, and with an intonation not proper to his own voice,
he continued:
“While I am gradually recalling and telling you about
all this concerning the events of a period of my existence
now long since past, the wish arises in me to make a sincere
confession to you—just to you, one of my direct
heirs who must inevitably represent the sum of all my
deeds during the periods of the process of my past being-existence—
and namely, I wish sincerely to confess to you
that when my essence, with the participation of the parts
of my presence, subject to it alone, had independently
decided to take a personal part in those scientific elucidatory
experiments with the demonstrating part of the new
invention of Gornahoor Harharkh, and I had entered
166
into this demonstrating part without the least compulsion
from outside, yet, in spite of it all, my essence allowed to
creep into my being and to be developed, side by side
with the said strange experiencings, a criminally egoistic
anxiety for the safety of my personal existence.
“However, my boy, in order that you may not at this
moment be too distressed, it is not superfluous to add that
this happened in me then for the first and also for the last
time during all the periods of my being-existence.
“But perhaps it would be better for the present not
to touch on questions that concern exclusively only our
family.
“Let us rather return to the tale I have begun about the
Omnipresent-Okidanokh and my essence-friend Gornahoor
Harharkh, who was, by the way, at one time considered
everywhere among ordinary three-brained beings
as a ‘great-scientist,’ and is now, though he still continues
to exist, not only considered not ‘great,’ but thanks to his
own result, that is to say, to his own son, is what our dear
Mullah Nassr Eddin would call a ‘has-been’ or, as he
sometimes says in such cases, ‘He-is-already-sitting-in-an-old-
American-galosh.’
“Well, then, while floundering, Gornahoor Harharkh,
with great difficulty, and only by means of a special and
very complicated maneuver which he made, finally managed
to get his planetary body, burdened with the various
unusually heavy appliances, down onto the chair again,
and this time he fixed it all with the aid of special screws
which were on the chair for that purpose; and when we
were both more or less arranged and communication was
possible between us by means of the said artificial connectors,
he first drew my attention to those apparatuses hanging over the
table which I told you were very much like the Momonodooars.
“On close inspection all these were alike in appearance
167
and served as three identical ‘sockets,’ from the ends of
each of which, ‘carbon-candles’ projected, such as are usually
to be found in the apparatuses which your favorites
call ‘electric-arc-lamps.’
“Having drawn my attention to these three socket-like
Momonodooars, he said:
“‘Each of these externally similar apparatuses has a direct
connection with those secondary containers which I
pointed out to you while we were still outside and in
which, after the artificial Djartklom, each of the active
parts of Okidanokh collects into a general mass.
“‘I have adapted these three independent apparatuses in
such a way that, there in this absolutely empty space,
we can obtain from those secondary containers for the
required experiment as much as we wish of every active
part of Okidanokh in a pure state, and also we can at will
change the force of the “striving-to-reblend-into-a-whole,”
which is acquired in them and which is proper to
them according to the degree of density of the concentration
of the mass.
“‘And here, within this absolutely empty space, I shall
first of all show you that same non-law-conformable phenomenon
which we recently observed while we were out-side
the place where it proceeded. And namely, I
shall again demonstrate to you this World-phenomenon which
occurs when, after a law-conformable Djartklom, the
separate parts of the whole Okidanokh meet in a space outside
of alaw-conformable arising and, without the participation of one
part, “strive-to-reblend-into-a-whole.”’
“Having said this, he first closed that part of the surface
of the Hrhaharhtzaha, the composition of which had
the property of allowing ‘rays’ to pass through it; then he
pulled two switches and pressed a certain button, as a result
of which the small plate lying on that table, composed
of a certain special mastic, automatically moved
168
toward the mentioned carbon-candles; and then having
again drawn my attention to the Ammeter and the Voltmeter,
he added: ’”I have again admitted the influx of parts of
the Oki-danokh, namely, the Anodnatious and the
Cathodnatious of equal force of “striving-to-reblend.”’
“When I looked at the Ammeter and the Voltmeter and
indeed saw that their needles moved and stopped on the
same figures I had noticed the first time we were still
outside the Hrhaharhtzaha, I was greatly surprised, because
in spite of the indications of the needles and the
intimation of Gornahoor Harharkh himself, I had neither
noticed nor sensed any change in the degree of my perception
of the visibility of the surrounding objects.
“So, without waiting for his further explanations, I
asked him:
“‘But why then is there no result from this non-law-
conformable “striving-to-reblend-into-a-whole,” of the
parts of the Okidanokh?’
“Before replying to this question, he turned off the only
lamp, which worked from a special magnetic current. My
astonishment increased still more, because in spite of the
darkness which instantly ensued, it could clearly be seen
through the walls of the Hrhaharhtzaha, that the needles
of the Ammeter and Voltmeter still stood in their former
places.
“Only after I had somehow got accustomed to such a
surprising constatation, Gornahoor Harharkh said:
“‘I have already told you that the composition of the
material of which the walls of this construction in which
we are at this moment are made, possesses the property
of not allowing any vibrations arising from any source
whatsoever to pass through it, with the exception of certain
vibrations arising from nearby concentrations; and
these latter vibrations can be perceived by the organs of
169
sight of three-brained beings, and even then of course,
only of normal beings.
“‘Furthermore, according to the law called “Heteratogetar,”
the “Salnichizinooarnian-momentum-vibrations”
or “rays” acquire the property of acting on the organs
of perception of beings only after they have passed a
limit defined by science in the following formula: “the-result-
of-the-manifestation-is-proportionate-to-the-force-of-
striving-received-from-the-shock.”
“‘And so, as the given process of the clash of the two
parts of the Okidanokh has the strength of great power,
the result of the clash is manifested much further than the
place of its arising.
“‘Now look!’
“Having said this, he pressed some other button, and
suddenly the whole interior of the Hrhaharhtzaha was
filled with the same blinding light which, as I have already
told you, I experienced when I was outside the Hrhaharhtzaha.
“It appeared that the said light was obtained because by
pressing this button, Gornahoor Harharkh had again
opened that part of the wall of the Hrhaharhtzaha which
had the property of permitting ‘rays’ to pass through it. ”As he
explained further, the light was only a consequence
of the result of the ‘striving-to-reblend-into-a-whole’
of the parts of Okidanokh proceeding in that
absolutely empty space within the Hrhaharhtzaha and
manifested owing to what is called ‘reflection’ from outside
back to the place of its arising.
“After this he continued as follows:
“‘I shall now demonstrate to you how and by what
combinations of the processes of Djartklom and of the
striving-to-reblend-into-a-whole of the active parts of
Okidanokh, there arise in planets from what are called the
”minerals” which compose their interior presence, definite
170
formations of varying densities, as for instance, “mineraloids,”
“gases,” “metalloids,” “metals,” and so on; how
these latter are afterwards transformed owing to these
same factors one into another; and how the vibrations
flowing from these transformations constitute just that
”totality-of-vibrations” which gives the planets themselves the
possibility of stability in the process called the
”Common-system-harmonious-movement.”
“‘For my proposed demonstrating I must obtain, as I
always do, the necessary materials from outside, which my
pupils will give me by means of appliances which I have
prearranged.’
“It is interesting to remark that while he was speaking,
he was at the same time tapping with his left foot on a
certain ‘something,’ very much like what your favorites
call the famous Morse transmission apparatus—famous be
it said, of course, only on the planet Earth.
“And a little later there slowly ascended from the lower
part of the Hrhaharhtzaha a small something like a box,
also with transparent walls, within which, as it proved
later, were certain minerals, metalloids, metals, and various
gases in liquid and solid states.
“Then with the aid of various appliances which were at
one side of the table, he first of all, with complicated manipulation,
took out from the box some what is called ‘red
copper’ and placed it on the mentioned plate, and then
said:
‘“This metal is a definite planetary crystallization and is
one of the densities required for the said stability in the process
called the Common-system-harmonious-movement.
It is a formation from preceding processes of the action of
the parts of the Omnipresent-Okidanokh; and at the present
moment I wish to allow the subsequent transformation
of this metal to proceed artificially and acceleratedly
by means of the peculiarities of the same factors.
171
“‘I wish to aid artificially the evolution and involution
of its elements towards a greater density, or, on the contrary,
towards their transformation back to a primal state.
“‘To make the picture of the further elucidatory experiments
clearer to you, I find I must first inform you, even
if only briefly, of my first personal scientific deductions
concerning the evidence of the causes and conditions owing
to which there proceeds in the planets themselves the
crystallizing of separate parts of the Okidanokh in these
or the other said definite formations.
“‘Evidently first of all from any non-law-conformable
Djartklom of the Omnipresent-Okidanokh which is in
the presence of every planet, its separate parts are localized
in the medium of that part of the presence of the planet,
that is to say, in that mineral which was at the given moment
in the place where the said non-law-conformable
Djartklom occurred.
‘“And so if what is called the “vibration-of-the-density-of-
the-elements-of-the-said-medium” has an “affinity-of-
vibration” with the said active part of the
Omnipresent-Okidanokh, then according to the Worldlaw
called “Symmetrical-entering,” this active part blends
with the presence of the said medium and becomes an inseparable
part of it. And from that moment, the given
parts of the Omnipresent-Okidanokh begin, together
with the said elements of the said medium, to represent
the corresponding densities required in planets, that is to
say, various kinds of metalloids or even metals, as for instance,
the metal I have placed in this sphere, and in
which there will proceed artificially at this moment, at my
wish, the action of striving-to-reblend-into-a-whole of the
parts of the Okidanokh, and which metal, as I have already
said, exists under the name of red-copper.
“And further, having arisen in the planets in this way,
the said various metalloids and metals then begin according
172
to the common-universal-law called “Reciprocal-feeding-of-
everything-existing”—as it is generally proper to arisings
of every kind in which Okidanokh or any of its active
parts participates—to radiate from their presences the results
of their inner “Interchange-of-substances.” And as is
proper to radiations of every kind issuing from sur- and
intraplanetary formations that have acquired in their
vibrations the property of Okidanokh or of its active parts,
and which are in what is called the “center-of-gravity” of
every such said formation, the radiations of these metalloids
and metals possess properties almost similar to the
properties of Okidanokh itself or of one or another of its
active parts.
“‘When the said masses of different densities that have
thus arisen in planets under normal surrounding conditions
radiate from their common presences the vibrations
required for the said World-law of Reciprocal-feeding-of-
everything-existing, then, among these vibrations of
various properties there is established, owing to the fundamental
World-law “Troemedekhfe,” a reciprocally acting
contact.
“‘And the result of this contact is the chief factor in the
gradual change of the various densities in planets.
“‘My observations over many years have almost fully
convinced me that it is owing only to the said contact
and its results that there is actualized the “Stability-of-harmonious-
equilibrium-of-planets.” ”’This metal red-copper
which I have placed in the sphere of my proposed artificial actualization
of the action of the active parts of Okidanokh, has at this
moment what is called a “specific-density,” reckoning from the
unit of density of the sacred element Theomertmalogos, of 444,
that is to say, the atom of this metal was 444 times more dense,
and as much less vivifying, than the atom of the sacred
Theomertmalogos.
173
‘“Now see in what order its artificially accelerated transformations
will proceed.’
“Having said this, he first fixed before my organ of
sight the automatically moving Teskooano and then turned
on and off various switches in a certain sequence; and as
I looked through the Teskooano he explained to me as
follows:
“‘At this moment I admit the “influx” of all three parts
of Okidanokh into the sphere containing this metal; and
as all three parts have the same “density” and, hence, the
same “force-of-striving,” they reblend into a whole in this
sphere without changing anything in the presence of the
metal; and the Omnipresent-Okidanokh thus obtained
flows in its usual state through a special connection out of
the Hrhaharhtzaha and is reconcentrated in the first container
which you have already seen.
“‘Now look!
“‘I deliberately increase the force-of-striving of only one
of the active parts of the Okidanokh; for example, I increase
the force called Cathodnatious. In consequence of
this, you see that the elements composing the presence
of that red copper begin to involve towards the quality of
the substances that compose the ordinary presences of
planets.’
“As he explained this, he at the same time turned on
and off various switches in a certain sequence.
“Although, my boy, I then looked very attentively at
everything proceeding, and everything I saw was impressed
in my essence ‘Pestolnootiarly,’ that is, forever, yet
nevertheless, not even with my best wish could I now describe
to you in words a hundredth part of what then proceeded
in that small fragment of a definite intraplanetary
formation.
“And I will not try to put into words for you what I
then saw, because I have just thought of a possibility of
174
soon actually showing it all to you when you also can be
an eyewitness of so strange and astonishing a cosmic
process.
“But I will tell you meanwhile that there proceeded in
that fragment of red copper something rather like those
terrifying pictures which I occasionally observed among
your favorites on the planet Earth through my Teskooano
from Mars.
“I said ‘rather-like’ because what occasionally proceeded
among your favorites had a visibility only possible
of observation at its beginning, whereas in the fragment
of red copper the visibility was continuous until the final
completion of transformation.
“A rough parallel can be drawn between the occasional
proceedings on your planet and the proceedings then in
that small fragment of copper, if you imagine yourself
high up and looking down upon a large public square,
where thousands of your favorites, seized with the most
intense form of their chief psychosis, are destroying each
other’s existence by all kinds of means invented by them
themselves, and that in their places there immediately appear
what are called their ‘corpses,’ which owing to the
outrages done to them by the beings who are not yet destroyed,
change color very perceptibly, as a result of which
the general visibility of the surface of the said large square
is gradually changed.
“Then, my boy, this subsequent essence-friend of mine,
Gornahoor Harharkh, by means of switching on and off
the influx of the three active parts of Okidanokh and
changing their force-of-striving, also changed the density
of the elements of the said metal and thereby transformed
the red copper into all the other also definite intraplanetary
metals of lower or higher degree of vivifyingness.
“And here, for the elucidation of the strangeness of the
psyche of the three-brained beings who have taken your
175
fancy, it is very important and interesting to note that
while Gornahoor Harharkh was, with the aid of his new
invention, artificially and deliberately producing the evolution
and involution of the density and vivifyingness of
the elements of red copper, I noticed very clearly that this
metal was transformed once upon the said plate into just
that same definite metal about which the sorry-savants of
your planet have been wiseacring during nearly the whole
of their arising and existing, in the hope of transforming
other metals into this metal, and thus constantly leading
astray their already sufficiently erring brethren.
“This metal is called there—’gold.’
“Gold is no other than the metal we call ‘Prtzathalavr,’
the specific weight of which, reckoning from the element
of the sacred Theomertmalogos, is 1439; that is to say, its
element is three and a fraction times less vivifying than
the element of the metal red copper.
“Why I suddenly decided not to try to explain to you
in detail in words all that then took place in the fragment
of the said red copper, in view of my suggestion of the
possibility of soon actually showing you in definite intraplanetary
formations the processes of various combinations
of the manifestations of the active parts of
Okidanokh, was because I suddenly remembered the
all-gracious promise given me by our All-Quarters-
Maintainer, the Most Great Archcherub, Peshtvogner.
“And this all-gracious promise was given me, as soon
as I returned from exile and had to present myself first
of all to His All-Quarters-Maintainer, the Archcherub
Peshtvogner, and prostrated myself to produce before him
what is called the ‘Essence-Sacred-Aliamizoornakalu.’
“This I had to do on account of the same sins of my
youth. And I was obliged to do so, because when I was pardoned
by HIS UNI-BEING ENDLESSNESS and allowed to return
to my native land, certain Sacred Individuals decided
176
to demand of me, for any eventuality, to have performed
over my essence this sacred process in order that I might
not manifest myself as in the days of my youth, and that
the same might not thereby occur again in the Reason of
most individuals dwelling here at the center of the Great
Universe.
“You probably do not know yet what the Sacred-
Aliamizoornakalu over an essence means? I shall later explain
it to you in detail but meanwhile I shall simply use
the words of our dear Mullah Nassr Eddin who explains
this process as ‘giving-one’s-word-of-honor-not-to-poke-one’s-
nose-into-the-affairs-of-the-authorities.’
“In short, when I presented myself to His All-Quarters-
Maintainer, he deigned to ask me, among other things,
whether I had taken with me all the being-productions
which had interested me and which I had collected from
various planets of that solar system where I existed during
my exile.
“I replied that I had taken almost everything, except
those cumbersome apparatuses which my friend Gornahoor
Harharkh had constructed for me on the planet
Mars.
“He at once promised to give orders that everything I
should indicate should be taken at the first opportunity
on the next trip of the space-ship Omnipresent.
“That is why, my boy, I hope that everything necessary
will be brought to our planet Karatas so that, when we return
there, you will be able to see it all with your own
eyes, and I shall be able to explain everything in detail,
practically.
“And meanwhile, during our traveling here on the
space-ship Karnak, I shall, as I have already promised you,
tell you in their order about my descents there to your
planet and also about the causes of what is called my
’appearances-there-in-person.’”

Subpages (1): Ch 19

Comments

Ch 19 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Text‎ > ‎Ch 1‎ > ‎Ch 2‎ > ‎Ch 3‎ > ‎Ch 4‎ > ‎Ch 5‎ > ‎Ch 6‎ > ‎Ch 7‎ > ‎Ch 8‎ > ‎Ch 9‎ > ‎Ch 10‎ > ‎Ch 11‎ > ‎Ch 12‎ > ‎Ch 13‎ > ‎Ch 14‎ > ‎Ch 15‎ > ‎Ch 16‎ > ‎Ch 17‎ > ‎Ch 18‎ > ‎

Ch 19

Beelzebub’s Tales About His Second Descent on to the Planet Earth
177
Beelzebub began thus:
“I descended upon your planet Earth for the second
time only eleven of their centuries after my first descent
there.
“Shortly after my first descent onto the surface of that
planet, the second serious catastrophe occurred to it;
but this catastrophe was local in character and did not
threaten disaster on a large cosmic scale.
“During this second serious catastrophe to that planet,
the continent Atlantis, which had been the largest continent
and the chief place of the being-existence of the
three-brained beings of that planet during the period of
my first descent, was engulfed together with other large
and small terra firmas within the planet with all the three-brained
beings existing upon it, and also with almost all
that they had attained and acquired during many of their
preceding centuries.
“In their place there then emerged from within the
planet other terra firmas which formed other continents
and islands, most of which still exist.
“It was just on the said continent of Atlantis that
the city of Samlios was situated, where, do you remember,
I once told you that young countryman of ours existed,
on whose account my first ‘Descent-in-person’ took
place.
“During the mentioned second great disaster to that
planet, many of the three-brained beings who have taken
your fancy survived owing to many and various events,
and their now already excessively multiplied posterity descended
just from them.
178
“By the time of my second Descent-in-person, they had
already multiplied so greatly that they were breeding again
upon almost all the newly formed terra firmas.
“And as regards the question of just which causes,
ensuing according to law, brought about this excessive
multiplication of theirs, you will understand this also in
the course of my further tales.
“You might as well, I think, notice here in connection
with this terrestrial catastrophe, something about the
three-brained beings of our own tribe; namely, why all
the beings of our tribe existing on that planet during the
mentioned catastrophe escaped the inevitable what is
called Apocalyptic-end.’
“They escaped it for the following reasons:
“I told you once, in the course of our previous talks,
that most of those beings of our tribe who had chosen this
planet of yours as their place of existence, existed during
my first descent chiefly on the continent of Atlantis.
“It appears that a year before the said catastrophe, our, as
she is called, ‘Party-Pythoness’ there, when prophesying,
asked us all to leave the continent of Atlantis and migrate
to another small continent not very far away, where we were
to exist on that definite part of its surface she indicated.
“This small continent was then called ‘Grabontzi’ and
the part the Pythoness indicated did indeed escape the
terrifying perturbation which then occurred to all the
other parts of the common presence of that ill-fated
planet.
“In consequence of the said perturbation, this small
continent Grabontzi, which exists until now under the
name of Africa,’ became much larger, because other terra
firmas which emerged from the water spaces of the planet
were added to it.
“So, my boy, the Party-Pythoness there was able to
warn those beings of our tribe who had been obliged to
179
exist on that planet, and thereby to save them, as I have
already told you, from the inevitable ‘Apocalyptic-fate,’
owing only to one special being-property which, by the
way, can be acquired by beings only intentionally, by
means of what is called being-Partkdolg-duty, about
which I shall tell you later.
“I descended in person to the surface of that planet for
the second time, for reasons that ensued from the following
events.
“Once, while on the planet Mars, we received an
etherogram from the Center announcing the imminent
reappearance there on the planet Mars of certain Most
High Sacred Individuals; and indeed, within half a Martian
year, a number of Archangels, Angels, Cherubim, and
Seraphim did appear there, most of whom had been
members of that Most Great Commission which had already
appeared on our planet Mars during the first great
catastrophe to that planet of yours.
“Among these Most High Sacred Individuals there was
again His Conformity, the Angel—now already an
Archangel—Looisos, of whom, do you remember, I recently
told you that during the first great catastrophe to
the planet Earth he had been one of the chief regulators
in the matter of averting the consequences of that general
cosmic misfortune.
“So, my boy! The day following this second appearance
of the mentioned Sacred Individuals, His Conformity, escorted
by one of the Seraphim, his second assistant, made
His appearance at my house.
“After Te Deums with me, and after certain inquiries of
mine concerning the Great Center, His Conformity then
condescended to tell me, among other things, that after the
collision of the comet Kondoor with the planet Earth, he,
or other responsible cosmic Individuals, superintending the
affairs of ‘Harmonious-World-Existence,’ had frequently
180
descended to this solar system to observe the actualizing
of those measures they had taken in order to avert the
consequences of that general cosmic accident.
“‘And we descended,’ His Conformity continued, ‘because
although we had then taken every possible measure
and had assured everybody that everything would be quite
all right, we ourselves were nevertheless not categorically
convinced that no unexpectedness might occur there unforeseen.
‘“Our apprehensions were justified, although, “Thanks-to-
Chance,” not in a serious form, that is to say, on a general
cosmic scale, since this new catastrophe affected only
the planet Earth itself.
“‘This second catastrophe to the planet Earth,’ continued
His Conformity, ‘occurred owing to the following:
“‘When during the first disaster two considerable frag-,
ments had been separated from this planet, then for certain
reasons, the what is called “center-of-gravity” of the
whole of its presence had no time to shift immediately
into a corresponding new place, with the result that right
until the second catastrophe, this planet had existed with
its “center-of-gravity” in a wrong position, owing to which
its motion during that time was not “proportionately-harmonious”
and there often occurred both within
and upon it various commotions and considerable displacements.
“‘But it was recently, when the center-of-gravity of the
planet finally shifted to its true center, that the said second
catastrophe occurred.
“‘But now,’ added His Conformity with a shade of self-satisfaction,
‘the existence of this planet will be quite normal
in respect of the common-cosmic harmony.
‘“This second catastrophe to the planet Earth has finally
quite pacified and convinced us also that a catastrophe
181
on a great scale cannot again occur on account of this planet.
‘“Not only has this planet itself now again acquired a
normal movement in the general cosmic equilibrium, but
its two detached fragments’—which, as I have already told
you, are now called Moon and Anoolios—’have also acquired
a normal movement and have become, although
small, yet independent “Kofensharnian,” that is, additional,
planets of that solar system Ors.’
“Having thought a little, His Conformity then told me:
‘“Your Reverence, I have appeared to you just for the
purpose of talking over the future welfare of the large fragment
of that planet, which exists at the present time under
the name of Moon.
“‘This fragment,’ His Conformity continued, ‘has not
only become an independent planet, but there has now
begun on it the process of the formation of an atmosphere,
which is necessary for every planet and which
serves for the actualization of the Most Great common-cosmic
Trogoautoegocrat.
‘“And now, your Reverence, the regular process of the
formation of the said atmosphere on this small, unforeseenly
arisen planet is being hindered by an undesirable
circumstance caused by the three-brained beings arisen
and existing on the planet Earth.
“‘And it is just about this that I have decided to apply
to you, your Reverence, and to request you to consent to
undertake in the Name of the UNI-BEING CREATOR, the
task of trying to spare us the necessity of resorting to some
extreme sacred process, unbecoming for three-centered
beings, and to remove this undesirable phenomenon in
some ordinary way through the “being-Reason” they have
in their presences.’
“And in his further detailed explanations, His Conformity
then said, among other things, that after the second
182
catastrophe to the Earth, the biped three-brained beings
who had accidentally survived had again multiplied; that
now, the whole process of their being-existence was concentrated
on another, newly formed, also large continent
called ‘Ashhark’; that three independent large groups had
just been formed on this same large continent ‘Ashhark,’
the first of which existed in a locality then called ‘Tikliamish,’
the second in a place called ‘Maralpleicie,’ and
the third in a still existing locality then called ‘Gemchania’
or ‘Pearl-land’; and that in the general psyche of the
beings belonging to all those three independent groups,
certain peculiar ‘Havatvernoni’ had been formed, that is,
certain psychic strivings, the totality of the process of
which common-cosmic strivings they themselves had
named ‘Religion.’
“‘Although these Havatvernoni or Religions have nothing
in common,’ continued His Conformity, ‘yet nevertheless
in these peculiar religions of theirs there is very
widely spread among the beings of all three groups the
same custom called among them “Sacrificial-Offerings.”
“And this custom of theirs is based on the notion,
which can be cognized only by their strange Reason alone,
that if they destroy the existence of beings of other forms
in honor of their gods and idols, then these imaginary
gods and idols of theirs would find it very, very agreeable,
and always and in everything unfailingly help and assist
them in the actualization of all their fantastic and wild
fancies.
‘“This custom is at present so widespread there, and
the destruction of the existence of beings of various forms
for this maleficent purpose has reached such dimensions,
that there is already a surplus of the “Sacred Askokin” required
from the planet Earth for its former parts, that
is to say, a surplus of those vibrations which arise during
the sacred process of “Rascooarno” of beings of every
183
exterior form arising and existing on that planet from
which the said sacred cosmic arising is required.
“‘For the normal formation of the atmosphere of the
newly arisen planet Moon, the said surplus of the Sacred
Askokin has already begun seriously to hinder the correct
exchange of matters between the planet Moon itself and
its atmosphere, and the apprehension has already arisen
that its atmosphere may in consequence be formed incorrectly
and later become an obstacle to the harmonious
movement of the whole system Ors, and perhaps again
give rise to factors menacing a catastrophe on a greater
common-cosmic scale.
‘“So, your Reverence, my request to you, as I have already
told you, is that you should consent, since you are
in the habit of often visiting various planets of that solar
system, to undertake the task of specially descending on
the planet Earth and of trying there on the spot to instill
into the consciousness of these strange three-brained beings
some idea of the senselessness of this notion of
theirs.’
“Having said a few more words, His Conformity
ascended and, when He was fairly high up, added in a
loud voice: ‘By this, your Reverence, you will be rendering
a great service to our UNI-BEING ALL-EMBRACING
ENDLESSNESS.’
“After these Sacred Individuals had left the planet Mars,
I decided to carry out the said task at all costs and to
be worthy, if only by this explicit aid to our UNIQUE-BURDEN-
BEARING-ENDLESSNESS, of becoming a particle,
though an independent one, of everything existing in the
Great Universe.
“So, my boy, imbued with this, I flew the next day on
the same ship Occasion for the second time to your planet
Earth.
“This time our ship Occasion alighted on the sea which
184
was newly formed by the perturbation during the second
great disaster to that planet of yours, and which was called
there in that period of the flow of time, ‘Kolhidious.’
“This sea was situated on the northwest of that newly
formed large continent Ashhark, which at that period was
already the chief center of the existence of the three-brained
beings there.
“The other shores of this sea were composed of those
newly emerged terra firmas which had become joined to
the continent Ashhark, and which all together were first
called ‘Frianktzanarali’ and a little later ‘Kolhidshissi.’
“It must be remarked that this sea and also the mentioned
terra firmas exist until now, but of course they now
already have other names; for instance, the continent Ashhark
is now called Asia; the sea ‘Kolhidious,’ the ‘Caspian
Sea; and all the Frianktzanarali together now exist under
the name ‘Caucasus.’
“The Occasion alighted on this sea Kolhidious or
Caspian Sea because this sea was the most convenient for
mooring our Occasion as well as for my further travels.
“And it was very convenient for my further travels because
from the East a large river flowed into it, which watered
almost the whole country of Tikliamish, and on the
banks of which stood the capital of that country, the city
’Koorkalai.’
“As the greatest center of the existence of these favorites
of yours was then the country Tikliamish, I decided to go
there first.
“Here it might as well be remarked that although this
large river then called ‘Oksoseria` now still exists, yet it no
longer flows into the present Caspian Sea, because after a
minor planetary tremor at almost half way, it turned to
the right and flowed into one of the hollows on the surface
of the continent Ashhark, where it gradually formed
a small sea, which still exists and is called the Aral Sea’;
185
but the old bed of the former half of that large river which
is now called the ‘Amu Darya,’ can still be seen by close
observation.
“During the period of this second descent of mine in
person, the country Tikliamish was considered to be and
indeed was the richest and most fertile of all the terra firmas
of that planet good for ordinary being-existence.
“But when a third great catastrophe occurred to the ill-fated
planet, this then most fertile country of the surface
of your planet, along with other more or less fertile terra
firmas, was covered by ‘Kashmanoon,’ or, as they say, by
’Sands.’
“For long periods after this third catastrophe, this
country Tikliamish was simply called ‘bare desert,’ and
now, its parts have various names; its former principal
part is called ‘Karakoom,’ that is, ‘Black-sands.’
“During these periods the second also quite independent
group of three-brained beings of your planet also
dwelt on that continent Ashhark, on that part which was
then called the country Maralpleicie.
“Later when this second group also began to have a
center point of their existence they called it the ‘city Gob’
and the whole country was for a long time called ‘Goblandia.’
“This locality also was afterwards covered by Kashmanoon
and now the former principal part of this
also once flourishing country is called simply ‘The Gobi
Desert.’
“And as for the third group of the three-brained beings
of that time of the planet Earth, this also quite independent
group had the place of its existence on the southeastern
side of the continent Ashhark, opposite to
Tikliamish, quite on the other side of those abnormal projections
of the continent Ashhark which also were formed
during the second perturbation to this ill-fated planet.
186
“This region of the existence of this third group was then
called, as I have already told you ‘Gemchania or ‘Pearl-land.’
“Later the name of this locality also changed many
times and the whole of this terra firma region of the surface
of the planet Earth now exists under the name of
’Hindustan’ or ‘India.’
“It must without fail be remarked that at that period,
that is, during this second descent of mine in person onto
the surface of your planet, there was present and already
thoroughly crystallized in all these three-brained beings
who have taken your fancy, belonging to the three
enumerated independent groups, instead of that function
called ‘the needful-striving-for-self-perfection,’ which
should be in every three-brained being, also a ‘needful’
but very strange ‘striving’ that all the other beings of their
planet should call and consider their country the ‘Center-of-
Culture’ for the whole planet.
“This strange ‘needful-striving’ was then present in all
the three-centered beings of your planet and was for each
of them, as it were, the principal sense and aim of his existence.
And in consequence, among the beings of these
three independent groups at that period, bitter struggles,
both material and psychic, were constantly proceeding for
the attainment of the mentioned aim.
“Well, then, my boy.
“We then set off from the sea Kolhidious, or as it is
now called, the Caspian Sea, on ‘Selchans,’ that is to say,
on rafts of a special kind, up the river Oksoseria, or as it
is now called, the Amu Darya. We sailed for fifteen terrestrial
days and finally arrived at the capital of the beings
of the first Asiatic group.
“On arriving there and after arranging the place of
our permanent existence there, I first began visiting the
’Kaltaani’ of the city Koorkalai, that is, those establish
ments there which on the continent Ashhark were later
187
called ‘Chaihana,’ ‘Ashhana,’ ‘Caravanseray,’ and so on,
and which the contemporary beings there, especially those
breeding on the continent called ‘Europe,’ call ‘Cafes,’
’Restaurants,’ ‘Clubs,’ ‘Dance Halls,’ ‘Meeting Places,’
and so on.
“I first began visiting these establishments of theirs because
there on the planet Earth, at present just as formerly,
nowhere can one observe and study the specific
peculiarities of the psyche of the beings of the locality so
well as in just such gathering places of theirs; and this was
just what I needed to make clear to myself their real inner
essence-attitude to their custom of sacrificial offerings
and to enable me more readily and more easily to
draw up a plan of action for the attainment of that aim
for which I made this second sojourn of mine there in
person.
“During my visits to the Kaltaani there, I met a number
of beings, among whom was one I happened to meet
rather often.
“This three-brained being there, whom I chanced to
meet frequently, belonged to the profession of ‘priest’ and
was called ‘Abdil.’
“As almost all my personal activities, my boy, during
that second descent of mine were connected with the
external circumstances of this priest Abdil and as I happened
to have during this descent of mine a great deal
of trouble on his account, I shall tell you more or less
in detail about this three-brained being there; and, moreover,
you will at the same time understand from
these tales about him the results I then attained for the
purpose of uprooting from the strange psyche of your favorites
the need to destroy the existence of beings of other
forms in order to ‘please’ and ‘appease’ their gods and
revered idols.
“Although this terrestrial being, who afterwards became
188
for me like one of my kinsmen, was not a priest of the
highest rank, yet he was well versed in all the details of
the teaching of the religion then dominant in the whole
country Tikliamish; and he also knew the psyche of
the followers of that religion, particularly, of course, the
psyche of the beings belonging to his what is called ‘congregation’
for whom he was ‘priest.’
“Soon after we were on ‘good terms’ with each other, I
discovered that in the Being of this priest Abdil—owing
to very many external circumstances, among which were
also heredity and the conditions under which he had been
prepared for a responsible being—the function called
’conscience’ which ought to be present in every three-centered
being, had not yet been quite atrophied in him,
so that after he had cognized with his Reason certain cosmic
truths I had explained to him, he immediately acquired
in his presence towards the beings around him,
similar to him, almost that attitude which should be in all
normal three-brained beings of the whole Universe, that
is to say, he became, as it is also said there, ‘compassionate,’
and ‘sensitive’ towards the beings surrounding him.
“Before telling you more about this priest Abdil, I must
make clear to your Reason that there on the continent of
Ashhark the mentioned terrible custom of Sacrificial-
Offerings was at that time, as it is said, at its ‘height,’ and
the destruction of various weak one-brained and two-brained
beings proceeded everywhere in incalculable
numbers.
“At that period, if anybody had occasion in any house
to appeal to one or another of their imaginary gods or fantastic
‘saints,’ they invariably promised that in the event of
good fortune, they would destroy in honor of their gods
and saints the existence of some being or other, or of several
at once; and if by chance good fortune befell them,
then they carried out their promise with the utmost
189
veneration, while, if it were otherwise, they increased their
slaughter in order eventually to win the favor of their said
imaginary patron.
“With the same aim, these favorites of yours of that
period even divided the beings of all other forms into
’clean’ and ‘unclean.’
“‘Unclean’ they called those forms of being, the destruction
of whose existence was presumably not pleasing
to their gods; and ‘clean,’ those beings, the destruction of
whose existence was, presumably, extremely agreeable to
those various imaginary idols whom they revered.
“These Sacrificial-Offerings were made not only in
their own houses by private beings, but were also made by
whole groups, and sometimes even in public. There even
then existed special places for slaughterings of this kind
which were situated mostly near buildings in memory of
something or somebody, chiefly of saints—of course, of
the saints they themselves had elevated to ‘sainthood.’
“Several such special public places, where the destruction
of the beings of different exterior form was carried
out, then existed in the country of Tikliamish; and among
them was one most celebrated, situated on a small mountain
from whence a certain thaumaturgist Aliman was
supposed once upon a time to have been ‘taken-alive’ up
to ‘some-Heaven-or-other.’
“In that place, as well as in other similar places, especially
at definite times of the year, they destroyed an innumerable
number of beings called ‘oxen,’ ‘sheep,’ ‘doves,’
and so on, and even beings similar to them themselves.
“In the latter case, the strong usually brought the less
strong to be sacrificed; as for instance, a father brought his
son, a husband his wife, an elder brother his younger
brother, and so on. But, for the most part, ‘sacrifices’ were
offered up of ‘slaves,’ who then as now were usually what
are called ‘captives,’ that is to say, beings of a conquered
190
community, which according to the law of what is called
’Solioonensius,’ had at the given period—that is, at the
period when their needful tendency to reciprocal destruction
was more intensely manifested in their presences—a
lesser significance in respect of this chief peculiarity of
theirs.
“The custom of ‘pleasing-their-gods’ by destroying the
existence of other beings is followed there, on your planet,
until now, only not on the scale on which these abominations
were practiced by your favorites at that time on
the continent Ashhark.
“Well, then, my boy, during the early days of my sojourn
in the town Koorkalai, I often talked on various
subjects with this mentioned friend of mine, the priest
Abdil, but, of course, I never spoke with him about such
questions as might reveal my real nature.
“Like almost all the three-brained beings of your planet
whom I met during all my descents, he also took me for
a being of his own planet, but considered me very learned
and an authority on the psyche of beings similar to himself.
“From our earliest meetings, whenever we chanced to
speak about other beings similar to himself, his responsiveness
and experiencings about them always touched me
deeply. And when my Reason made it quite clear to me
that the function of conscience, fundamental for three-centered
beings, which had been transmitted to his presence
by heredity, had not yet become quite atrophied in
him, then there gradually began from that moment to
arise in my presence and as a result to be crystallized, a
’really-functioning-needful-striving’ towards him as towards
a kinsman of my own nature.
“Thereafter, he also, according to the cosmic law ‘every-cause-
gives-birth-to-its-corresponding-result,’ of course began
to have towards me ‘Silnooyegordpana,’ or, as your
191
favorites would say there, ‘a-feeling-of-trusting-another-like-
yourself.’
“Well, then, my boy, no sooner was this clearly constated
in my Reason, than the idea occurred to me to
actualize through this first terrestrial friend of mine, the
task for which this second descent of mine in person had
been made.
“I therefore intentionally began to lead all our conversation
towards the question of the custom of Sacrificial-; Offerings.
“Although, my boy, considerable time has flowed since
I talked with that terrestrial friend of mine, I could, perhaps,
now recall word for word and repeat one of our talks
we had at that time.
“I wish to recall and repeat just that talk of ours which
was the last, and which served as the starting point of all
the subsequent events, which though they brought the
planetary existence of this terrestrial friend of mine to a
painful end, brought him nevertheless to the beginning of
the possibility of continuing the task of self-perfecting.
“This last talk took place in his house.
“I then explained to him frankly the utter stupidity and
absurdity of this custom of Sacrificial-Offerings.
“I said to him as follows:
“‘Good.
‘“You have a religion, a faith in something. It is excellent
to have faith in something, in whatever it might be,
even if you don’t exactly know in whom or in what, nor
can represent to yourself the significance and the possibilities
of what you have faith in. To have faith, whether consciously
or even quite unconsciously, is for every being
very necessary and desirable.
‘“And it is desirable because owing to faith alone does
there appear in a being, the intensity of being-self-consciousness
necessary for every being, and also the valuation
192
of personal Being as of a particle of Everything Existing
in the Universe.
“‘But what has the existence of another being, which
you destroy, to do with this, and, moreover, one whose existence
you destroy in the name of its CREATOR?
“‘Is not that “life” just the same as yours for the CREATOR
Who created you as well as this other being?
“‘Thanks to your psychic strength and cunning, that is
to say, to those data, proper to you, with which our same
COMMON CREATOR has endowed you for the perfecting of
your Reason, you profit by the psychic weakness of other
beings and destroy their existence.
“‘Do you understand, you unfortunate creature,
what—in an objective sense—an indeed evil deed you
commit by this?
“‘Firstly, by destroying the existence of other beings,
you reduce for yourself the number of factors of that totality
of results which alone can form the requisite conditions
for the power of self-perfecting of beings similar to
yourself; and secondly, you thereby definitely diminish or
completely destroy the hopes of our COMMON FATHER
CREATOR in those possibilities which have been put into
you as a three-brained being and upon whom He counts,
as a help for Him later.
“‘The obvious absurdity of such a terrible being-action
is already clearly shown by your imagining that by destroying
the existence of other beings, you do something
pleasing just to that ONE who has intentionally created
those beings also.
‘“Can it be that the thought has never even entered
your head that if our COMMON FATHER CREATOR has created
that same life also, then He probably did so for some
definite purpose?
“‘Think,’ I told him further, ‘think a little, not as you
have been accustomed to think during the whole of your
193
existence, like a “Khorassanian-donkey,” but think a little
honestly and sincerely, as it is proper to think for a being
as you call yourself, “in-the-likeness-of-God.”
‘“When GOD created you and these beings whose existence
you destroy, could our CREATOR then have written
on the foreheads of certain of His creatures that they were
to be destroyed in His honor and glory?
“‘If anyone, even an idiot from “Albion’s Isles,” were to
think seriously and sincerely about it, he would understand
that this could never be.
‘“This was invented only by people who say they are
”in-the-likeness-of-God,” and not by Him, Who created
people and these other beings of different form whom they
destroy, as they fancy, for His pleasure and satisfaction.
“‘For Him there is no difference between the life of
men and the life of beings of any other form.
“‘Man is life, and the beings of other exterior forms are
life.
“‘It is most wisely foreseen by Him that Nature should
adapt the difference of exterior form of beings in accordance
with those conditions and circumstances under
which the process of existence of various forms of life are
pre-ordained to flow.
‘“Take yourself as an example; with your internal and
external organs, could you go now and jump into the water
and swim like a fish?
“‘Of course not, because you have neither the “gills,”
”fins,” nor “tail” a fish has, that is, a life which is preordained
to exist in such a sphere as “water.”
“‘If it occurred to you to go and jump into the water,
you would instantly choke and drop to the bottom and
become hors d’oeuvre for those same fishes, who, in that
sphere, proper for them, would naturally be infinitely
stronger than you.
“‘It is the same with the fishes themselves; could one
194
of them now come to us, sit with us at this table
and drink in our company the “Green tea” we are now
drinking?
“‘Also, of course not! Because it has not the corresponding
organs for manifestations of this kind.
“‘It was created for the water and its internal and also
external organs are adapted for the manifestations required
in the water. It can manifest itself effectively and
successfully and fulfill the purpose of its existence, preordained
by the CREATOR, only in that sphere appropriate
to it.
“‘In exactly the same way, your external and all your internal
organs are also created by our COMMON CREATOR in
a corresponding manner. You are given legs to walk; hands
to prepare and take the necessary food; your nose and the
organs connected with it are so adapted that you may take
in and transform in yourself those World-substances by
which there are coated in the three-brained beings similar
to yourself both higher-being bodies, on one of which
rests the hope of our COMMON ALL-EMBRACING CREATOR
for help in His needs, for the purpose of actualizations
foreseen by Him for the good of Everything Existing.
“‘In short, the corresponding principle is foreseen and
given to Nature by our COMMON CREATOR, so that He
might coat and adapt all your internal and external organs
in accordance with that sphere in which the process of the
existence of beings of such a brain-system as yours is preordained
to flow.
“‘A very good example for the clarification of this is
your “own-donkey” now standing tied up in your stable.
‘“Even as regards this own-donkey of yours, you abuse
the possibilities given you by our COMMON CREATOR,
since if this donkey is now compelled to stand unwillingly
in your stable, it does so only because it is created two-brained;
and this again is because such an organization
195
of the whole of its presence is necessary for common-cosmic
existence upon planets.
“‘And therefore, according to law, there is absent from
the presence of your donkey the possibility of logical-mentation,
and consequently, according to law, he must
be what you call “senseless,” or “stupid.”
“‘Although you were created for the purpose of the
common-cosmic existence on planets, and although you
were created also as “a-field-of-hope” for the future expectations
of our COMMON ALL-GRACIOUS CREATOR—that
is to say, created with the possibilities of coating in your
presence that “Higher-Sacred” for the possible arising of
which the whole of our now existing World was just created—
and in spite of the said possibilities given to you,
that is to say, in spite of your having been created three-brained
with possibilities of a logical mentation, yet you
do not use this sacred property of yours for the purpose
for which it was foreordained, but manifest it as “cunning”
towards His other creations, as, for instance, towards
your own-donkey.
“Apart from the possibilities present in you of consciously
coating in your presence the mentioned Higher-
Sacred, this donkey of yours is of the same value for the
common-cosmic process and consequently for our COMMON
CREATOR, as you yourself, since each of you is predestined
for some definite purpose, and these distinct
definite purposes, in their totality, actualize the sense of
Everything Existing.
“‘The difference between you and your own-donkey is
merely in the form and quality of functioning of the internal
and external organization of your common presences.
“‘For instance, you have only two legs, whereas the
donkey has as many as four, any one of which, moreover,
is infinitely stronger than yours.
196
“‘Can you, for instance, carry on those two weak legs
of yours as much as that donkey can?
‘“Certainly not, because your legs are given you only
for carrying yourself and the little that is necessary for the
normal existence of a three-brained being as foreseen by
Nature.
‘“Such a distribution of forces and strength, which
at first sight appears unjust on the part of our MOST
JUST CREATOR, was made by Great Nature simply because
the surplus of cosmic substances foreseeingly given
you by the CREATOR and by Nature to use for the purpose
of your personal self-perfecting is not given to your
donkey, but in place of this, Great Nature Herself transforms
the same surplus of cosmic substances in your
donkey’s presence for the power and strength of certain of
its organs for its present existence only, but of course
without the personal cognition of the donkey itself,
thus enabling it to manifest the said power incomparably
better than you.
“‘And these variously powered manifestations of beings
of diverse forms actualize in their totality just those exterior
conditions in which alone it is possible for those similar
to you—that is, for three-brained beings—consciously
to perfect the “germ-of-Reason” placed in their presences,
to the necessary gradation of Pure Objective Reason.
“‘I repeat, all beings, of all brain systems, without exception,
large and small, arising and existing on the Earth
or within the Earth, in the air or beneath the waters, are
all equally necessary for our COMMON CREATOR, for the
common harmony of the existence of Everything Existing.
“‘And as all the enumerated forms of beings actualize all
together the form of the process required by our CREATOR
for the existence of Everything Existing, the essences of all
beings are to Him equally valuable and dear.
197
‘“For our COMMON CREATOR all beings are only parts
of the existence of a whole essence spiritualized by
Himself.
“‘But what do we see here now?
“‘One form of beings created by Him, in whose presences
He has placed all His hopes and expectations for the
future welfare of Everything Existing, taking advantage of
their superiorities, lord it over other forms and destroy
their existence right and left and, what is more, they do
so presumably “in His name.”
“‘The whole terror of it is that although such phenomenal
anti-God acts take place here in every house and on
every square, nevertheless it never enters the head of any
of these unfortunates that these beings whose existence I
or we are now destroying are equally dear to that ONE,
Who has created them, and that if He created these other
forms of beings as well as ourselves, it must also have been
for some purpose.’
“Having said all this to my friend, the priest Abdil, I
said further:
‘“And what is most distressing is that every man who
destroys the existence of other beings, in honor of his
honored idols, does so with all his heart and is convinced
beyond all doubt that he is doing a “good” deed.
“‘I am quite sure that if any one of them should become
aware that in destroying another’s existence he is not only
committing an evil deed against the true GOD and every
real Saint, but is even causing them, in their essences, sorrow
and grief that there should exist in the great Universe
”in-the-likeness-of-God” beings-monsters who can manifest
towards other creations of our COMMON CREATOR so
consciencelessly and pitilessly; I repeat, if any of them
should become aware of this, then certainly not one
among them could with all his heart ever again destroy
198
the existence of beings of other forms for Sacrificial-
Offerings.
“‘Then perhaps on the Earth also would begin to exist
the eighteenth personal commandment of our COMMON
CREATOR which declared: “Love everything that breathes.”
“‘This offering to God of sacrifices by destroying the
existence of His other creations is just as if somebody
from the street should now break into your house and
wantonly destroy all the “goods” there, which have taken
you years to collect, and cost you years of labor and suffering.
‘“Think, but again think sincerely, and picture to yourself
what I have just said, and then answer: Would you
like it and thank the impudent thief who broke into your
house?
“‘Certainly not!! A million times not!!!!
“‘On the contrary, your whole being would be indignant
and would wish to punish this thief, and with every
fibre of your psyche you would try to find a means of revenge.
“‘In all probability, you would now reply that although
it is indeed so ... “I am, however, only a man. ...”
“‘That is true, you are only a man. It is good that GOD
is GOD and is not so vindictive and evil as man.
“‘Certainly He will not punish you nor will He revenge
Himself upon you, as you would punish the mentioned
robber who destroyed the property and goods it had taken
you years to collect.
“‘It goes without saying, GOD forgives everything—this
has even become a law in the World.
“‘But His creations—in this case, people—must not
abuse this All-Gracious and Everywhere-Penetrating; Goodness
of His; they must not only care for, but even maintain
all He has created.
199
“‘But here on Earth, men have even divided beings of
all other forms into the clean and the unclean.
‘“Tell me what guided them when they made this division?
“‘Why, for instance, is a sheep clean, and a lion unclean?
Are they both not equally beings?
‘“This also was invented by people. . . . And why have
they invented it, and made this division? Simply because
a sheep is a very weak being and moreover stupid, and
they can do to it just what they like.
“‘But people call the lion unclean simply because they
dare not do to it what they like.
‘“A lion is cleverer and, what is more, stronger than
they.
“‘A lion will not only not allow itself to be destroyed,
but will not even permit people to approach near. If any
man should venture to approach near to it, then this
”Mister Lion” would give him such a crack on the noddle
that our valiant’s life would at once fly off to where “people
from Albion’s Isles” have not yet been.
“‘I repeat ... a lion is unclean simply because men are
afraid of it; it is a hundred times higher and stronger than
they; a sheep is clean merely because it is much weaker
than they and again I repeat, much more stupid.
“‘Every being, according to its nature and to the gradation
of its Reason attained by its ancestors and transmitted
by heredity, occupies its definite place among
beings of other forms.
“A good example for clarifying what I have just said is
the difference between the already definitely crystallized
presences of the psyche of your dog and of your cat.
“‘If you pet your dog a little and get it used to anything
you please, it will become obedient and affectionate to the
point of abasement.
200
“‘It will run after you and cut every sort of caper before
you just to please you all the more.
‘“You can be familiar with it, you can beat it, you can
hurt it; it will never turn on you, but will always humiliate
itself still more before you.
“‘But try the same on your cat.
“‘What do you think? Will it respond to your indignities
as your dog did, and cut the same humble capers for
your amusement? Of course not. . . .
‘“Even if the cat is not strong enough to retaliate immediately,
it will remember this attitude of yours toward it for
a long time, and at some time or other will get its revenge.
“‘For instance, it is said that it has often happened that
a cat has bitten the throat of a man while he was asleep.
I can quite believe it, knowing what may have been the
cat’s reasons for it.
‘“No, the cat will stand up for itself, it knows its own
value, it is proud, and this is merely because it is a cat and
its nature is on that gradation of Reason where according
to the merits of its ancestors it just should be.
“‘In any case, no being, and no man, should be angry
with a cat for this.
“‘Is it its fault that it is a cat and that, owing to the
merits of its ancestors, its presence occupies such a gradation
of “consciousness-of-self”?
“‘It must neither be despised for this, nor beaten, nor
ill-treated; on the contrary, one must give it its due, as one
occupying a higher rung on the ladder of the evolution of
”consciousness-of-self.”
“By the way, my dear boy, concerning the reciprocal relations
of beings, a former famous prophet from the
planet ‘Desagroanskrad,’ the great ‘Arhoonilo,’ now already
the assistant to the chief investigator of the whole
Universe in respect of the details of Objective Morality,
once said:
201
“‘If by his Reason a being is higher than you, you must
always bow down before him and try to imitate him in
everything; but if he is lower than you, you must be just
towards him, because you once occupied the same place
according to the sacred Measure of the gradation of Reason
of our CREATOR and ALL-MAINTAINER.’
“So, my dear boy, this last conversation with that Earth
friend of mine produced such a strong impression on him,
that for two days thereafter he did nothing but think and
think.
“In short, the final outcome of it all was that this priest
Abdil eventually began to cognize and sense concerning
the custom of Sacrificial-Offerings almost as in reality he
should have done.
“Several days after this conversation of ours, there occurred
one of the two large religious festivals of the whole
of Tikliamish, called ‘Zadik’; and in the temple where my
friend Abdil was the chief priest, instead of delivering the
usual sermon after the temple ceremony, he suddenly began
speaking about Sacrificial-Offerings.
“I chanced to be also in that large temple that day and
was one of those who heard his speech.
“Although the theme of his speech was unusual for
such an occasion and for such a place, yet it shocked
nobody, because he spoke unprecedentedly well and beautifully.
“Indeed, he spoke so well and so sincerely, and cited in
his beautiful speech so many persuasive and illustrative
examples, that as he spoke many of the beings of
Koorkalai there even began sobbing bitterly.
“What he said produced so strong an impression on all
his congregation that although his speech lasted till the
next day instead of the customary half-hour or hour, nevertheless
even when it was over, nobody wished to leave
and all stood for a long time as if spellbound.
202
“Thereafter, fragments from his speech began to be
spread among those who had not personally heard it.
“It is interesting to notice that it was the custom then
for priests to exist simply on the offerings of their parishioners,
and this priest Abdil had also been in the habit of
receiving from parishioners all kinds of food for his ordinary
existence, as for instance roast and boiled ‘corpses’ of
beings of various exterior forms, such as ‘chickens,’
’sheep,’ ‘geese,’ and so on. But after this famous speech of
his, nobody brought him any of these customary offerings
but brought or sent him only fruits, flowers, handiwork,
and so on.
“The day following his speech, this Earth friend of
mine at once became for all the citizens of the town
Koorkalai what is called the ‘fashionable-priest,’ and not
only was the temple where he officiated always crammed
with beings of the town Koorkalai, but he was also pressed
to speak in other temples.
“He delivered many such speeches concerning Sacrificial-
Offerings, and each time the number of his admirers grew
and grew, so that he soon became popular not only among
the beings of the town Koorkalai, but also of the whole of
Tikliamish.
“I do not know how it would all have ended if the
whole priesthood, that is, men-beings of the same profession
as my friend, had not become alarmed and anxious
on account of his popularity, and had not opposed everything
he preached.
“Evidently these colleagues of his were afraid that if
the custom of Sacrificial-Offerings were to disappear,
their own excellent incomes would, disappear also,
and that their authority would first totter and finally
crumble.
“Day by day the number of this priest Abdil’s enemies
increased, and they spread new slanders and innuendoes
203
about him in order to lower or destroy his popularity and
significance.
“His colleagues began delivering addresses in their temples
proving exactly the opposite of all that the priest Abdil
had preached.
“At last it came to the point that the priesthood began
to bribe various beings who had ‘Hasnamuss’ properties
to plan and commit every kind of outrage upon this poor
Abdil; and, indeed, these terrestrial nullities with the
properties mentioned even tried on several occasions to
destroy his existence by sprinkling poison on the various
edible offerings brought to him.
“In spite of all this, the number of sincere admirers of
his preaching daily increased.
“Finally, the whole corporation of the priesthood could
stand it no longer; and on a sad day for my friend, a general
ecumenical trial was held, which lasted four days.
“By the sentence of this general ecumenical council, not
only was this Earth friend of mine completely excommunicated
from the priesthood, but, at the same council, his colleagues
also organized means for his further persecution.
“All this, of course, had little by little a strong effect on
the psyche of the ordinary beings, so that even those
around him who had formerly esteemed him also began
gradually to avoid him and to repeat every kind of
calumny about him. Even those who only a day before
had sent him flowers and various other offerings and had
almost worshiped him also soon became such bitter enemies
of his, owing to the constant gossip, that it was as if
he had not only injured them personally, but had slaughtered
and butchered all their near and dear ones.
“Such is the psyche of the beings of that peculiar
planet.
“In short, owing to his sincere good will to those around
him, this good friend of mine endured a great deal. Even
204
this would have been, perhaps, nothing, if the climax of
unconscionableness on the part of the colleagues of my
friend and the other terrestrial ‘God-like’ beings around
him had not brought all this to an end; that is to say, they
killed him.
“And this occurred in the following way:
“My friend had no relatives at all in the city Koorkalai,
having been born in some distant place.
“And as for the hundreds of servants and other ordinary
terrestrial nullities who had been around him owing to his
former importance, they, by this time, had gradually left
him, naturally because my friend was no longer important.
“Toward the end there remained with him only one
very old being who had been with him quite a long time.
“To tell the truth, this old man had remained with
him only on account of old age which, owing to abnormal
being-existence, most of the beings there reach; that
is to say, on account of his complete uselessness for anything
required under the conditions of being-existence
there.
“He simply had no other place to go to, and that was
why he did not desert my friend, but stayed with him
even when he had lost his importance and was being persecuted.
“Going into my friend’s room one sad morning, this
old man saw that he had been killed and that his planetary
body had been hacked to pieces.
“Knowing that I was his friend, he at once ran to me
to tell me about it.
“I have already told you, that I had begun to love him
as one of my nearests. So when I learned about this terrible
fact, there almost occurred in my whole presence a
’Skinikoonartzino,’ that is to say, the connection between
my separate being-centers was almost shattered.
205
“But during the day I feared that the same or other unconscionable
beings might commit further outrages on
my friend’s planetary body, so I decided at least to prevent
the possible actualization of what I feared.
“I therefore immediately hired several suitable beings
for a great sum of money and, unbeknown to anybody
else, had his planetary body removed and temporarily
placed in my Selchan, that is, on my raft which was
moored not far away on the river Oksoseria, and which I
had not disposed of because I had intended to sail on it
from there to the sea Kolhidious to our ship Occasion.
“This sad end of my friend’s existence did not prevent
his preachings and persuasions about the cessation of
Sacrificial-Offerings having a strong effect on many, even
on a great many.
“And indeed, the quantity of slaughterings for Sacrificial-
Offerings began very perceptibly to diminish and one
could see that even if the custom were not abolished completely
with time, it would at least be considerably mitigated.
“And, for the time being, that was sufficient for me.
“As there was no reason for me to stay there any longer,
I decided to return immediately to the sea Kolhidious and
there to consider what to do further with the planetary
body of my friend.
“When I arrived on our ship Occasion I found an
etherogram for me from Mars in which I was informed of
the arrival there of another party of beings from the planet
Karatas, and that speedy return there was desired.
“Thanks to this etherogram a very strange idea came
into my head—namely, I thought that instead of disposing
of the planetary body of my friend on the planet
Earth, I might take it with me and give it to the presence
of the planet Mars.
“I decided to carry out this idea of mine as I was
206
afraid that my friend’s enemies who hated him might
make a search for his planetary body, and if they had
chanced to learn where it had been given to the presence
of that planet, or, as your favorites say, ‘buried,’ then
doubtless they would have found it and perpetrated some
atrocity on it.
“And so, from the sea Kolhidious, I soon ascended on
the ship Occasion to the planet Mars, where our beings
and several kind Martians, who had already learned of the
events which had taken place on the planet Earth, paid
due respect to the planetary body I had taken with me.
“They buried him with the ceremonies customary on
the planet Mars, and over the spot they erected a corresponding
construction.
“Anyhow, this was the first and surely will be the last
what your favorites call ‘grave,’ for a being of the planet
Earth on this so near yet so far and, for the terrestrial beings,
quite inaccessible planet Mars.
“I learned afterwards that this story reached His All-
Quarters-Maintainer, the Most Great Archangel ‘Setrenotzinarco,’
the All-Quarters-Maintainer of that part of
the Universe to which that system Ors belongs, and that
He manifested his pleasure by giving to whom it was
proper, a command concerning the soul of this terrestrial
friend of mine.
“On the planet Mars I was indeed expected by several
beings of our tribe who had newly arrived from the planet
Karatas. Among them, by the way, was also your grandmother
who, according to the indications of the chief Zirlikners
of the planet Karatas, had been assigned to me as
the passive half for the continuance of my line.”

Subpages (1): Ch 20

Comments

Ch 20 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Text‎ > ‎Ch 1‎ > ‎Ch 2‎ > ‎Ch 3‎ > ‎Ch 4‎ > ‎Ch 5‎ > ‎Ch 6‎ > ‎Ch 7‎ > ‎Ch 8‎ > ‎Ch 9‎ > ‎Ch 10‎ > ‎Ch 11‎ > ‎Ch 12‎ > ‎Ch 13‎ > ‎Ch 14‎ > ‎Ch 15‎ > ‎Ch 16‎ > ‎Ch 17‎ > ‎Ch 18‎ > ‎Ch 19‎ > ‎

Ch 20

The Third Flight of Beelzebub to the Planet Earth
207
After a brief pause Beelzebub continued to speak further
as follows:
“This time I remained at home, that is, on the planet
Mars, only a short while, just long enough to see and talk
with those who had newly arrived, and to give certain directions
of a common tribal character.
“Having disposed of the said affairs, I descended again
to your planet with the intention of continuing the pursuit
of my aim, that is, the uprooting among these strange
three-centered beings of their terrifying custom of doing
as it were Divine work by destroying the existence of beings
of other brain-systems.
“On this third descent of mine to the planet Earth our
ship Occasion did not alight on the sea Kolhidious, which
is now called there Caspian Sea, but on the sea called at
that period the ‘Sea of Beneficence.’
“We decided to alight on this sea because I wished this
time to go to the capital of the beings of the second group
of the continent Ashhark, then named the City Gob,
which was situated on the southeastern shore of that sea.
“At that time, the City Gob was already a large city, and
was well known over the whole planet for its production
of the best ‘fabrics’ and the best what are called ‘precious-ornaments.’
“The City Gob was situated on both banks of the
mouth of a large river called the ‘Keria-chi’ which flowed
into the Sea of Beneficence and which had its rise in the
eastern heights of this country.
“Into this Sea of Beneficence, on its western side, another
large river flowed called the ‘Naria-chi.’
“And it was in the valleys of these two large rivers that
208
the beings of the second group of the continent Ashhark
chiefly existed.
“If you wish, my dear boy, I shall also tell you a little
of the history of the rise of this group of beings of the
continent Ashhark,” Beelzebub said to Hassein.
“Yes, Grandfather, yes. I shall listen to you with great
interest and much gratitude,” replied his grandson.
Then Beelzebub began:
“A long, long time before that period to which my present
tale relates, namely, long before that second great catastrophe
to that ill-fated planet, while the continent
Atlantis was still existing and at the height of its splendor,
one of the ordinary three-centered beings of that continent
‘invented’—as my latest detailed investigations and
researches cleared up—that the powdered horn of a being
of that particular exterior form then called a ‘Pirmaral’
was very effective against what they call ‘diseases’ of every
kind. His ‘invention’ was afterwards widely spread by various
‘freaks’ on your planet, and also there was gradually
crystallized in the Reason of the ordinary beings there an
illusory directing factor, from which, by the way, there is
formed in the whole of the presence of each of your favorites,
especially of the contemporary ones, the Reason
of what is called their ‘waking-existence,’ which factor is
the chief cause of the frequent change in convictions accumulated
in them.
“Owing to just this factor, crystallized in the presences
of the three-brained beings of your planet of that period,
it became the rule that anyone, as they say, who ‘fell ill’
of some disease or other invariably had to be given this
powdered horn to swallow.
“It is not without interest to remark that Pirmarals
breed there at the present time also; but, since contemporary
beings take them merely for one of the species of
209
being they collectively call ‘deer,’ they have no special name
for them.
“So, my boy, as the beings of the continent Atlantis destroyed
very many beings of that form for the sake of
these horns, they very soon became extinct.
“Then a number of beings of that continent, who had by
this time already made a profession of hunting these beings,
went hunting for them on other continents and islands.
“This hunting was very difficult, because for the capture
of these Pirmarals a great many of these hunter-beings
were required; so these professional hunters always
took their whole families with them for assistance.
“Once several of these hunter families joined together
and set off to hunt the Pirmarals on a very remote continent
then called ‘Iranan,’ which later, after having been
changed owing to the second catastrophe, was called ‘the
continent Ashhark.’
“This was the same continent your contemporary favorites
now call Asia.’
“For my further tales concerning these three-brained
beings who have taken your fancy, it will be very useful
for you, I think, if I emphasize here that on account of
various disturbances during the second terrestrial catastrophe,
several parts of the continent Iranan entered
within the planet, and other terra firmas emerged in their
place and attached themselves to this continent, which in
consequence became considerably changed and became in
size almost what the continent Atlantis had been for the
planet Earth before the catastrophe.
“Well, then, my boy, while this said group of hunters
were once with their families pursuing a herd of these Pirmarals,
they reached the shores of the water-space which
was later called the Sea of Beneficence.
“Both the sea itself and its rich and fertile shores so
210
greatly pleased this group of hunters that they did
not wish to return to the continent Atlantis, and
from that time on they remained to exist there, on those
shores.
“That country was at that time indeed so excellent and
so ‘Sooptaninalnian’ for ordinary being-existence that no
being who could think at all could help liking it.
“On that ‘terra firma part of the surface of your planet,
not only did there exist at that period multitudes of two-brained
beings of the said exterior form, namely, Pirmarals,
but around this water-space were also multitudes of
various kinds of ‘fruit trees,’ whose fruit then still served
for your favorites as the principal product for their ‘first
being-food.’
“There were then also so many of the one-brained and
two-brained beings which your favorites call ‘birds’ that
when they flew in droves it became, as your favorites say,
’quite dark.’
“The water-space situated in the middle of that country
and then named the Sea of Beneficence so abounded
with fish that they could almost be caught, as they also
say, with one’s bare hands.
“As for the soil of the shores of the Sea of Beneficence
and also of the valleys of the two large rivers flowing into
it, any part of them could be adapted for growing anything
you like.
“In short, both the climate of this country and everything
else so delighted the hunters and their families that
none of them, as I have already said, had any desire to return
to the continent Atlantis, and from that time on they
remained there, and soon adapting themselves to everything,
multiplied and existed, as is said, ‘on-a-bed-of-roses.’
“At this place in my tale I must tell you about an extraordinary
coincidence which later had great consequences
211
both for the first beings of this second group and for their
descendants of most recent times.
“It seems that at the time when the said hunters from
the continent Atlantis reached the Sea of Beneficence and
decided to settle there, there was already existing on the
shores of the same sea a being from the continent Atlantis
who was at that time very important and who belonged
to the sect of Astrosovors’ and who was a member of a
learned society, the like of which has never since appeared
on that planet Earth and probably never will.
“This learned society then existed under the name of
Akhaldan.’
“And this member of the Akhaldans reached the shores
of the Sea of Beneficence on account of the following:
“Just before the second great catastrophe those genuine
learned beings then existing on the continent Atlantis,
who had organized that truly great learned society there,
somehow became aware that something very serious had
to happen in Nature, so they began to observe very carefully
all the natural phenomena of their continent; but
however hard they tried, they could in no way find out
what precisely had to happen.
“A little later on and with the same aim, they sent some
of their members to other continents and islands, in order,
by means of these common observations, perhaps to
be able to find out what was impending.
“The members sent were to observe not only Nature on
the planet Earth, but also every kind of, as they then expressed
themselves there, ‘heavenly-phenomena.’
“One of these members, namely, the mentioned important
being, had chosen the continent Iranan for his
observations and, having migrated there with his servants,
had settled on the shores of the said water-space later
called the Sea of Beneficence.
“It was just this same learned member of the society
212
Akhaldan who once chanced to meet certain of the mentioned
hunters on the shores of the said Sea of Beneficence,
and having learned that they had also come from
the continent Atlantis, was naturally very glad, and began
to establish relations with them.
“And when, shortly afterwards, the continent Atlantis
entered within the planet and this learned Akhaldan
member had no longer any place to return to, he remained
to exist with these hunters in that future Maralpleicie.
“A little later this group of hunters chose this learned
being, as the cleverest, to be their chief, and still later . . .
this member of the great society Akhaldan married the
daughter named Rimala of one of the hunters, and afterwards
shared fully in the lives of the founders of the beings
of that second group of the continent Iranan, or, as
it is called at the present time, Asia.’
“A long time passed.
“The beings of this place on the planet Earth were also
born and were again destroyed; and the general level of the
psyche of this kind of Earth-beings was thereby changed,
of course at times for the better, at times for the worse.
“Multiplying, these beings gradually spread over this
country more and more widely, although always preferring
the shores of the Sea of Beneficence and the valleys
of those two large rivers which flowed into it.
“Only much later the center of their common existence
was formed on the southeastern shore of the sea; and this
place they called the city Gob. This city became the chief
place of existence for the head of this second group of beings
of the continent Ashhark, whom they called ‘king.’
“The duties of this king were here also hereditary and
this inheritance began with the first chosen chief, who was
the said learned member of the learned society Akhaldan.
“At the time to which the tale I began refers, the king
for the beings of that second group was the grandson of
his great grandson, and his name was ‘Konuzion.’
“My latest detailed investigations and researches
showed that there had been actualized by that same King
213
Konuzion exceedingly wise and most beneficent measures
for uprooting a terrifying evil which had arisen among the
beings who by the will of Fate had become his subjects.
And he had actualized these said most wise and beneficent
measures for the following reason:
“This same King Konuzion once constated that the beings
of his community were becoming less and less capable
of work, and that crimes, robberies, and violence and
many other such things as had never occurred before were
on the increase among them, or, if they had occurred, had
seemed to be quite exceptional phenomena.
“These constatations surprised and at the same time
grieved King Konuzion, who after thinking deeply about
it, decided to find out the causes of this sorrowful phenomenon.
“After long observations he finally cleared up for himself
that the cause of the phenomenon was a new habit of
the beings of his community, namely, their habit of chewing
the seed of a plant then called ‘Gulgulian.’ This surplanetary
formation also arises on the planet Earth at the
present time, and those of your favorites who consider
themselves ‘educated’ call it ‘Papaveroon,’ but the ordinary
beings simply call it the ‘poppy.’
“Here it must without fail be noticed that the beings of
Maralpleicie then only had a passion for chewing those
seeds of the mentioned surplanetary formation which had
without fail to be gathered at the time of what is called
’ripeness.’
“In the course of his further close observations and impartial
investigations King Konuzion clearly understood that
these seeds contained a ‘something’ that could completely
214
change, for the time being, all the established habits of the
psyche of those beings who introduced this something
into themselves, with the result that they saw, understood,
felt, sensed, and acted quite otherwise than they were previously
accustomed to see, sense, act, and so on.
“For instance, a crow would appear to them to be
a peacock; a trough of water, a sea; a harsh clatter, music;
good will, enmity; insults, love; and so on and so
forth.
“When King Konuzion became clearly convinced of all
this, he immediately dispatched everywhere trusted and
faithful subjects of his strictly to command in his name all
beings of his community to cease chewing the seeds of the
mentioned plant; he also arranged for the punishment
and fine of those beings who should disobey this order.
“Thanks to these measures of his, the chewing of the
said seeds seemed to diminish in the country of Maralpleicie;
but after a very short time it was discovered that
the number of those who chewed had only seemingly diminished;
in reality, they were even more than before.
“Having understood this, the wise King Konuzion
thereupon resolved to punish still more severely those who
should continue chewing; and at the same time he
strengthened the surveillance of his subjects and also the
strictness of the enforcement of the punishment of the
guilty.
“And he himself began going about everywhere in the
city of Gob, personally examining the guilty and impressing
them by various punishments, physical and moral.
“In spite of all this, however, the desired result was not
obtained, as the number of those who chewed increased
more and more in the city of Gob itself, and corresponding
reports from other places in the territories subject to
him also increased daily.
215
“It then became clear that the number of those who
chewed had increased still more because many of the three-brained
beings who had never previously chewed now
began chewing merely out of what is called ‘curiosity,’
which is one of the peculiarities of the psyche of the three-brained
beings of that planet which has taken your fancy,
that is to say, curiosity to find out what effect those seeds
had, the chewing of which was prohibited and punished
by the king with such insistence and relentless severity.
“I must emphasize here, that though the said particularity
of their psyche began to be crystallized in your favorites
immediately after the loss of Atlantis, yet in none
of the beings of former epochs did it function so blatantly
as it does now in the contemporary three-brained beings
there; they have more of it perhaps, than there are hairs
on a ‘Toosook.’
“So, my boy . . .
“When the wise King Konuzion finally became quite
convinced that it was not possible by the described measures
to extirpate the passion for chewing the seeds of Gulgulian,
and saw that the only result of his measures was the
death of several who were punished, he abrogated all the
measures he had previously taken and again began to think
seriously about a search for some other real means for destroying
this evil, lamentable for his community.
“As I learned much later—owing to a very ancient surviving
monument—the great King Konuzion then returned
to his chamber and for eighteen days neither ate
nor drank but only very seriously thought and thought.
“It must in any case be noticed here, that those latest
researches of mine showed that King Konuzion was then
particularly anxious to find a means of uprooting this evil,
because all the affairs of his community were going from
bad to worse.
216
“The beings who were addicted to this passion almost
ceased to work; the flow of what is called money into the
communal treasury entirely ceased and the ultimate ruin
of the community seemed to be inevitable.
“Finally the wise king decided to deal with this evil
indirectly, namely, by playing on the weaknesses in the
psyche of the beings of his community. With this aim he
invented a very original ‘religious doctrine’ corresponding
to the psyche of the beings of that time; and this invention
of his he spread broadcast among all his subjects by
every means at his disposal.
“In this religious doctrine it was said, among other
things, that far from our continent Ashhark was a larger
island where existed our ‘Mister God.’
“I must tell you that in those days not one of the ordinary
beings knew that, besides their planet Earth, other
cosmic concentrations existed.
“The beings of the planet Earth of those days were even
certain that the scarcely visible ‘white-points’ far away in
space were nothing more than the pattern on the Veil’ of
the ‘world,’ that is to say, just of their planet; as, in their
notions then, the ‘whole-world’ consisted, as I have said,
of their planet alone.
“They were also convinced that this veil was supported
like a canopy on special pillars, the ends of which rested
on their planet.
“In that ingeniously original ‘religious doctrine’ of the
wise King Konuzion it was said that Mister God had intentionally
attached to our souls the organs and limbs we
now have to protect us against our environment, and to
enable us efficiently and profitably to serve both himself
personally and the ‘souls’ already taken to that island of His.
“And when we die and our soul is liberated from all
these specially attached organs and limbs, it becomes
217
what it should really be, and is then immediately taken
just to this island of His, where our Mister God, in accordance
with how our soul with its added parts has existed
here on our continent Ashhark, assigns to it an
appropriate place for its further existence.
“If the soul has fulfilled its duties honestly and conscientiously,
Mister God leaves it, for its further existence,
on His island; but the soul that here on the continent
Ashhark has idled or discharged its duties indolently and
negligently, that has in short, existed only for the gratification
of the desires of the parts attached to it, or finally,
that has not kept His commandments—such a soul our
Mister God sends for its further existence to a neighboring
island of smaller size.
“Here, on the continent Ashhark, exist many ‘spirits’
attendant upon Him, who walk among us in ‘caps-of-invisibility,’
thanks to which they can constantly watch us
unnoticed and either inform our Mister God of all our
doings or report them to Him on the ‘Day-of-Judgment.’
“We cannot in any way conceal from them, either any
of our doings, or any of our thoughts.
“It was still further said that just like our continent
Ashhark, all the other continents and islands of the world
had been created by our Mister God and now existed as I
have said, only to serve Him and the deserving ‘souls’ already
dwelling on His island.
“The continents and islands of the world are all places,
as it were, for preparation, and storehouses for everything
necessary for this island of His.
“That island on which Mister God Himself and the deserving
souls exist is called ‘Paradise,’ and existence there
is just ‘Roses, Roses.’
“All its rivers are of milk, their banks of honey; nobody
needs to toil or work there; everything necessary for a
happy, carefree, and blissful existence is there, because
218
everything requisite is supplied there in superabundance
from our own and the other continents and islands of the
world.
“This island Paradise is full of young and lovely women,
of all the peoples and races of the world; and each of them
belongs for the asking to the ‘soul’ that desires her.
“In certain public squares of that superb island, mountains
of various articles of adornment are always kept,
from the most brilliant diamonds to the deepest turquoise;
and every ‘soul’ can take anything he likes, also
without the least hindrance.
“In other public squares of that beatific island are piled
huge mountains of sweetmeats specially prepared with
essence of ‘poppy’ and ‘hemp’; and every ‘soul’ may take
as much as he pleases at any time of the day or night.
“There are no diseases there; and of course, none of
those ‘lice’ or ‘flies’ that give us all no peace here, and
blight our whole existence.
“The other, smaller island, to which our Mister God
sends for their further existence the ‘souls’ whose temporary
physical parts have been idle here and have not existed
according to His commandments, is called ‘Hell.’
“All the rivers of this island are of burning pitch; the
whole air stinks like a skunk at bay. Swarms of horrible
beings blow police-whistles in every square; and all the
’furniture,’ ‘carpets,’ ‘beds,’ and so on there, are made of
fine needles with their points sticking out.
“One very salted cake is given once a day to every ‘soul’
on this island; and there is not a single drop of drinking
water there. Many other things are also there of a kind
that the beings of Earth not only would not like to encounter,
but not even experience in thought.
“When I first came to the country of Maralpleicie, all
the three-brained beings of that country were followers
of a ‘religion’ based on the just-mentioned ingenious
219
‘religious-doctrine,’ and this ‘religion’ was then in full
bloom.
“To the inventor himself of this ingenious ‘religious-doctrine,’
namely, the wise King Konuzion, the sacred
’Rascooarno’ had occurred long before this time, that is to
say, he had long previously ‘died.’
“But of course owing once again to the strangeness of
the psyche of your favorites, his invention had taken such
a strong hold there that not a single being in the whole
country of Maralpleicie then doubted the truth of its peculiar
tenets.
“Here also in the city Gob, from the first day of my arrival,
I began visiting the ‘Kaltaani,’ which were already
called ‘Chaihana.’
“It must be noticed that although the custom of Sacrificial-
Offerings was also flourishing at that period in the
country of Maralpleicie, it was not on the large scale on
which it had flourished in the country Tikliamish.
“There in the city Gob I began deliberately looking for
a corresponding being, in order to make friends with him,
as I had in the city Koorkalai.
“And indeed I soon found such a friend here also, but
this time he was not a ‘priest’ by profession.
“My friend here turned out to be the proprietor of a
large Chaihana; and although I became, as it is said there,
on very good terms with him, nevertheless I never had
that strange ‘tie’ with him which arose in my essence towards
the priest Abdil in the city Koorkalai.
“Although I had already existed a whole month in the
city Gob, I had neither decided upon nor undertaken anything
practical for my aim. I simply wandered about the
city Gob, visiting first the various Chaihana, and only
later the Chaihana of my new friend there.
“During this time I became familiar with many of the
manners and customs of this second group and also with
220
the fine points of their religion; and at the end of the
month I decided to attain my aim here also, through their
religion.
“After serious pondering I found it necessary to add
something to the ‘religious-doctrine’ existing there, and I
counted on being able, like the wise King Konuzion, to
spread this addition of mine effectively among them.
“Just then I invented that those spirits in ‘caps-of-invisibility’
who, as it was said in that great religion,
watch our deeds and thoughts in order to report them
later to our Mister God, are none other than just the beings
of other forms, which exist among us.
“It is just they who watch us and report everything to
our Mister God.
“But we people not only fail to pay them their due
honor and respect, but we even destroy their existences for
our food as well as for our Sacrificial-Offerings.
“I particularly emphasized in my preaching that not
only ought we not to destroy the existence of the beings
of other forms in honor of Mister God, but that, on the
contrary, we ought to try to win their favor and to beseech
them at least not to report to Mister God those little evil
acts of ours which we do involuntarily.
“And this addition of mine I began to spread by every
possible means; of course, very cautiously.
“At first, I spread this invention of mine through my
new friend there, the proprietor of the Chaihana.
“I must tell you that his Chaihana was almost the
largest in the whole city Gob; and it was very famous for
its reddish liquid, of which the beings of the planet Earth
are very fond.
“So there were always a great many customers there,
and it was open day and night.
“Not only did the inhabitants of the city itself go there,
but also all the visitors from the whole of Maralpleicie.
221
“I soon became quite expert in talking with and persuading
individual customers as well as all those present
in the Chaihana.
“My new friend himself, the proprietor of the Chaihana,
believed my invention so firmly that he didn’t know
what to do with himself, for repentance for his past.
“He was in constant agitation and bitterly repented his
previous disrespectful attitude and his treatment of the
various beings of other forms.
“Becoming day by day a more ardent preacher of my
invention, he thereby not only helped to spread it in his
own Chaihana, but he even began of his own accord to
visit other Chaihana in the city Gob, in order to spread
the truth which had so agitated him.
“He preached in the market places, and several times
made special visits to the holy places, of which there were
then already many in the outskirts of the city Gob, and
which had been established in honor or in memory of
somebody or something.
“It is very interesting to remark here that the information
that serves on the planet Earth for the rise of a holy
place is usually due to certain Earth beings called ‘Liars.’
“This disease of ‘lying’ is also very widespread there.
“On the planet Earth people lie consciously and unconsciously.
“And they consciously lie there when they can obtain
some personal material advantage by lying; and they unconsciously
lie there when they fall ill with the disease
called ‘Hysteria.’
“In addition to the proprietor of the Chaihana there in
the city Gob, a number of other beings very soon began
unconsciously to assist me, who, like the proprietor of the
Chaihana, had meanwhile become ardent supporters of
my invention; and all the beings of that second group of
Asiatic beings were soon eagerly spreading this invention
222
of mine and persuading each other of it as an indubitable
’truth’ that had suddenly been revealed.
“The result of it all was that there in the country of
Maralpleicie, not only were Sacrificial-Offerings indeed
diminished, but they even began to treat the beings of
other forms with unprecedented attention.
“Such comical farces very soon began there that though
I myself was the author of the invention, I nevertheless
found it very difficult to refrain from laughter.
“Such comical farces occurred as, for instance, the following:
a highly respectable and wealthy merchant of the
city Gob would be riding in the morning on his donkey
to his own shop and on the way a motley crowd of beings
would drag this respectable merchant off his donkey and
thoroughly maul him because he had dared to ride on it;
and then the crowd, bowing low, would escort the donkey
on which the merchant had been riding, wherever it
chose to go.
“Or, what is called a ‘woodcutter’ would be hauling
wood to market with his own oxen from the forest to the
town.
“A mob of citizens would drag him also off his cart and
after mauling him, very gently unyoke the oxen and escort
them wherever they wished to go.
“And if the cart were seen in a part of the city where it
might hold up the traffic, the mob of citizens would
themselves drag the cart to the market and leave it there
to its fate.
“Thanks to this invention of mine, various quite new
customs were very soon created in the city Gob.
“As, for instance, the custom was established there of
placing troughs in all the squares, public places, and at the
crossroads of the town, where residents of the city Gob
could in the morning throw their choicest morsels of food
for dogs and other stray beings of various forms; and
223
at sunrise, throw into the Sea of Beneficence every kind of
food for the beings called ‘fishes.’
“But the most peculiar of all was the custom of paying
attention to the voices of beings of various forms.
“As soon as they heard the voice of a being of any form,
they immediately began to praise the names of their gods
and to await their blessing.
“It might be the crowing of a cock, the barking of a
dog, the mewing of a cat, the squealing of an ape, or so
on. ... It would always startle them.
“Here it is interesting to notice that for some reason or
other they would always on these occasions raise their
heads and look upwards, even though, according to the
teaching of their religion, their god and his assistants were
supposed to exist on the same level as themselves, and not
where they directed their eyes and prayers.
“It was extremely interesting at these moments to
watch their faces.”
“Pardon me, your Right Reverence,” interrupted at that
moment Beelzebub’s old devoted servant Ahoon, who had
also been listening with great interest to his tales.
“Do you remember, your Right Reverence, how many
times in that same city Gob we ourselves had to flop
down in the streets during the cries of beings of different
forms?”
To this remark, Beelzebub said:
“Certainly I remember, dear Ahoon. How could I forget
such comical impressions?
“You must know,” he then continued, turning to Hassein
again, “that the beings of the planet Earth are inconceivably
proud and touchy. If someone does not share
their views or agree to do as they do, or criticizes their
manifestations, they are, oh, very indignant and offended.
“If one had the power, he would order whoever dared
not to do as he did, or who criticized his conduct, to be
224
shut up in the kind of room which is usually infested by
innumerable what are called ‘rats’ and ‘lice.’
“And at times, if the offended one had greater physical
strength, and an important power-possessing being with
whom he was not on very good terms was not watching
him, he would simply maul the offender as the Russian
Sidor once mauled his favorite goat.
“Very well knowing this aspect also of their strange psyche,
I had no desire to offend them and to incur their
wrath; furthermore, I was always profoundly aware that
to outrage anybody’s religious feeling is contrary to all
morality, so, when existing among them, I always tried to
do as they did, in order not to be conspicuous and attract
their attention.
“Here it does no harm to notice that owing to the existing
abnormal conditions of ordinary existence there
among your favorites, the three-brained beings of that
strange planet Earth, especially during recent centuries,
only those beings who manifest themselves, not as the majority
of them do, but somehow or other, more absurdly,
become noticed and consequently honored by the rest; and
the more absurd their manifestations and the more stupid,
mean, and insolent the ‘tricks’ they play, the more noticed
and famous they become, and the greater is the number of
the beings on the given continent and even on other continents
who know them personally or at least by name.
“On the other hand, no honest being who does not
manifest himself absurdly will ever become famous among
other beings or even be simply noticed, however good-natured
and sensible he may be in himself.
“And so, my boy, what our Ahoon so mischievously reminded
me about concerned just that custom, which developed
there in the city Gob, of attaching significance to
the voices of beings of various forms and particularly to
the voice of what are called ‘donkeys,’ of which there
225
were then, for some reason or other, a great many in the
city Gob.
“The beings of all other forms of that planet also manifest
themselves by voice, but at a definite time. For instance,
the cock cries at midnight, an ape in the morning
when it is hungry, and so on, but donkeys there bray
whenever it enters their heads to do so, and in consequence
you may hear the voice of that silly being there at
any time of the day or night.
“So, my boy, it was established there in the city Gob
that as soon as the sound of the voice of the donkey was
heard, all who heard it had to flop down immediately and
offer up prayers to their god and to their revered idols and,
I must add, these donkeys usually have a very loud voice
by nature and their voices carry a long way.
“Well, then, as we walked along the streets of the city
Gob and saw the citizens flopping down at the braying of
every donkey, we had to flop down likewise so as not to
be distinguished from the others; and it was just this
comical custom, I see now, that tickled our old Ahoon so
much.
“You noticed, my dear Hassein, with what venomous
satisfaction our old man reminded me, after so many centuries,
of that comical situation of mine.”
Having said this, Beelzebub, smiling, went on with the
tale he had begun.
“It is needless to say,” he continued, “that there also, in
this second center of culture of the three-brained beings
of your planet, breeding there on the continent of Ashhark,
the destruction of beings of other forms for Sacrificial-
Offerings entirely ceased; and, if isolated instances
occurred, the beings of that group themselves settled accounts
with the offenders without compunction.
“Having thus become convinced that there also, among
that second group of beings of the continent Ashhark, I
226
had succeeded so easily in uprooting, for a long time, the
custom of Sacrificial-Offerings, I decided to leave; but I
had it in mind, in any event, to visit also the nearest large
points where the beings of the same second group were
breeding; and I chose for this purpose the region of the
course of the river ‘Naria-Chi.’
“Soon after this decision, I sailed with Ahoon to the
mouth of this river, and began to sail up against its current,
having become persuaded that there had already
passed from the beings of the city Gob to the beings of this
group populating these large centers the same new customs
and the same notions concerning Sacrificial-Offerings by
the destruction of the existence of other beings.
“We finally arrived at a small town called ‘Arguenia,’
which in those days was considered the most remote point
of the country Maralpleicie.
“Here also there existed a fair number of beings of this
second Asiatic group who were engaged chiefly in obtaining
from Nature what is called ‘turquoise.’
“There in the small town of Arguenia I began, as usual,
to visit their various Chaihana, and there also I continued
my usual procedure.”

Subpages (1): Ch 21

Comments

Ch 21 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Text‎ > ‎Ch 1‎ > ‎Ch 2‎ > ‎Ch 3‎ > ‎Ch 4‎ > ‎Ch 5‎ > ‎Ch 6‎ > ‎Ch 7‎ > ‎Ch 8‎ > ‎Ch 9‎ > ‎Ch 10‎ > ‎Ch 11‎ > ‎Ch 12‎ > ‎Ch 13‎ > ‎Ch 14‎ > ‎Ch 15‎ > ‎Ch 16‎ > ‎Ch 17‎ > ‎Ch 18‎ > ‎Ch 19‎ > ‎Ch 20‎ > ‎

Ch 21

The First Visit of Beelzebub to India

227
Beelzebub continued to speak as follows:
“Sitting in a Chaihana in this small town of Arguenia,
I once overheard a conversation among several beings
seated not far from me.
“They were talking and deciding when and how they
should go by caravan to Pearl-land.
“Having listened to their conversation, I gathered that
they intended to go there for the purpose of exchanging
their ‘turquoises’ for what are called ‘pearls.’
“I must here, by the way, draw your attention also to the
fact that your favorites of former as well as of contemporary
epochs liked and still like to wear pearls and also
the said turquoise, as well as many other what are called
’precious-trinkets’ for the purpose, as they say, of ‘adorning’
their exteriors. But if you would like to know my
opinion, they do so, of course instinctively, in order to offset,
so to say, the ‘value-of-their-inner-insignificance.’
“At that period to which my present tale refers, the said
pearls were very rare among the beings of the second Asiatic
group and commanded a high price among them. But
in the country Pearl-land there was at the same time a
great number of these pearls, and there, on the contrary,
they were very cheap, because pearls at that time were exclusively
obtained only from the water-spaces surrounding
that country.
“The mentioned conversation of the beings who sat
near me in the Chaihana in the small town Arguenia then
immediately interested me, because at that time I already
had the intention of going to that same Pearl-land where
the three-brained beings of the continent Ashhark of the
third group bred.
228
“And the conversation I then heard at once evoked
in my mentation an association to the effect that it might
be better to go to the country Pearl-land directly from
here with this large caravan of these beings, rather than
return the same way to the Sea of Beneficence, and from
there, by means of the same ship Occasion, to reach this
country.
“Although this journey, which in those days was almost
impossible for the beings of the Earth, would take us a
good deal of time, yet I thought that the journey back to
the Sea of Beneficence with its unforeseeable contingencies
would perhaps not take much less time.
“This association then arose in my mentation chiefly
because I had long before heard a great deal about the rare
peculiarities of those parts of the nature of that peculiar
planet through which the proposed route of the caravan
lay and, in consequence, what is called a ‘being-love-of-knowledge’
which was already crystallized in me, having
received a shock for functioning from all that had been
overheard, immediately dictated to my common presence
the need to be persuaded of everything personally, directly
through my own perceptive organs.
“So, my boy, owing to what I have said, I intentionally
sat with the conversing beings and joined in their deliberations.
“As a result of it all, we also were then included in the
company of their caravan, and two days later we set off
together with them.
“I and Ahoon then passed through indeed very unusual
places, unusual even for the general nature of this peculiar
planet, certain parts of which, by the way, only became
so because before that period this ill-fated planet had
already undergone two what are called Transapalnian perturbations,
almost unprecedented in the Universe.
“From the first day we had to pass exclusively through
229
a region of various ‘terra-firma-projections’ of unusual
forms, which had conglomerations of all kinds of
’intraplanetary-minerals.’
“And only after a month’s travel, according to their
time-calculation, did our caravan from Arguenia come to
places where in the soil the possibility had not yet been
quite destroyed of Nature’s forming surplanetary formations
and creating corresponding conditions for the arising
and existing of various one-brained and two-brained
beings.
“After every kind of difficulty we at last, one rainy
morning, on ascending a height, suddenly saw on the
horizon the outline of a large water-space bordering the
edges of the continent Ashhark, which was then called
Pearl-land.
“And four days later we came to the chief point of the
existence of the beings of that third group, then the city
’Kaimon’.
“Having arranged there the place of our permanent existence,
we did nothing during our first days there but
stroll about the streets of the town, observing the specific
manifestations of the beings of that third group in the
process of their ordinary existence.
“It cannot be helped, my dear Hassein. Now that I have
told you the history of the arising of the second group of
the three-brained beings of the continent Ashhark, I must
tell you also about the history of the arising of the third
group.”
“You must indeed tell me, my dear and beloved Grandfather,”
eagerly exclaimed Hassein; and, this time with great
reverence, extending his hands upwards, he sincerely said:
“May my dear and kind Grandfather become worthy to
be perfected to the degree of the sacred Anklad’!”
Without saying anything to this, Beelzebub merely
smiled and continued to relate as follows:
230
“The history of the arising of this third group of Asiatic
beings begins only a little later than that period when
the families of hunters for Pirmarals first came to the
shores of the Sea of Beneficence from the continent Atlantis
and, having settled there, founded the second group
of Asiatic beings.
“It was just in those, for your contemporary favorites,
infinitely remote days, that is, not long before the second
Transapalnian perturbation occurred to this ill-fated
planet, that there had already begun to be crystallized in
the presences of the three-centered beings then of the continent
Atlantis certain consequences of the properties of
the organ Kundabuffer, on account of which the need—
among other needs unbecoming to three-brained beings—
began to arise in them to wear, as I have already
told you, various trinkets as it were for their adornment,
and also a kind of famous what is called ‘Talisman’ which
they had invented.
“One of these trinkets, then on the continent Atlantis,
just as now on the other continents of the planet Earth,
was and is this same pearl.
“The said pearl is formed in one-brained beings which
breed in the ‘Saliakooriap’ of your planet Earth, that is to
say, in that part of it which is called ‘Hentralispana,’ or,
as your favorites might express it, the blood of the planet,
which is present in the common presence of every planet
and which serves the actualizing of the process of the
Most Great common-cosmic Trogoautoegocrat; and there
on your planet this part is called ‘water.’
“This one-brained being in which the said pearl is
formed used to breed in the ‘Saliakooriapnian,’ or water areas,
surrounding the continent Atlantis; but in consequence
of the great demand for the said pearl and therefore
of the great destruction of these one-brained ‘pearl-bearing
beings,’ soon none were left near this continent.
231
Thereupon, when those beings there who made the aim
and sense of their existence the destruction of these pearl-bearing
beings, that is to say, who destroyed their existence
only in order to procure that part of their common
presence called pearl merely for the gratification of their
quite absurd egoism, found no more of these said pearl-bearing
beings in the water-area nearest to the continent
Atlantis, they, that is, these ‘professionals,’ then began to
look for them in other water-areas and gradually moved
further and further away from their own continent.
“Once during these searches of theirs, owing to what
are called ‘Saliakooriapnian-displacements,’ or as they say,
prolonged ‘storms,’ their rafts came unexpectedly to a
place where there proved to be a great number of these
pearl-bearing beings; and the place itself was extremely
convenient for their destruction.
“These water-areas where the destroyers of the pearl-bearing
beings then chanced to come and where these beings
bred in large numbers, were just those water-areas
which surround the place then called Pearl-land and now
called Hindustan or India.
“For the first days, the aforementioned terrestrial professionals
of that time who had chanced to arrive there did
nothing but gratify to the full their inclinations, which
had already become inherent to their presences in respect
of the destruction of these one-brained beings of their
planet; and it was only later, after they had also by chance
found out that almost everything required for ordinary
existence arose in abundance on the neighboring terra
firma, that they decided never to return to Atlantis but to
settle there for their permanent existence.
“A few of these destroyers of pearl-bearing beings then
sailed to the continent Atlantis, and having exchanged
their pearls for various articles which were still lacking in
the new place, they returned, bringing with them their
232
own families as well as the families of those who had remained.
“Later several of these first settlers of this—for the beings
then of that time—’new’ country visited their native
land from time to time for the purpose of exchanging
pearls for articles required by them there; and each time
they took back with them a further number of beings, either
their relatives or their kinsmen or just laborers indispensable
to their extensive work.
“So, my boy, from that time on, that part also of the
surface of the planet Earth became known to all the
three-brained beings there under the name of ‘Land-of-
Beneficence.’
“In this way, before the second great catastrophe to the
planet Earth, many beings of the continent Atlantis already
existed on this part of the continent Ashhark also,
and when that second catastrophe occurred to your
planet, then many of the beings who chanced to be saved
from the continent Atlantis, chiefly those who already had
relatives and kinsmen in that Pearl-land, also gradually
collected there.
“Owing, as always, to their ‘fecundity,’ they gradually
multiplied there and began to populate this part of the
terra firma of their planet, more and more.
“At first they populated there in Pearl-land only two
definite regions, namely, the regions around the mouths
of the two large rivers which flowed from the interior of
Pearl-land into the large water-space, just in those places
near which many of the mentioned pearl-bearing beings
bred.
“But when the population there greatly increased, they
began to populate also the interior of that part of the continent
Ashhark; but nevertheless their favorite regions
continued to be the valleys of the two mentioned rivers.
“Well, then, my boy, when I first arrived in Pearl-land,
233
I decided to attain my aim there also by means of the
’Havatvernoni’ which existed there, that is, through their
Religion.
“But it turned out that amongst the beings of this third
group of the continent Ashhark, there were at that time
several peculiar ‘Havatvernonis’ or ‘Religions’ all based on
different, quite independent what are called ‘religious 
teachings,’
having nothing in common with each other.
“In view of this, I first began seriously studying these
religious-teachings there, and having in the course of
my studies constated that one of them, founded on the
teaching of a genuine Messenger of our COMMON ENDLESS
CREATOR, afterwards called Saint Buddha, had the most
followers, I, on becoming acquainted with it, devoted
most of my attention to its study.
“Before continuing to tell you about the three-brained
beings breeding just on that part of the surface of the
planet Earth, it is, I think, necessary to remark, even if
briefly, that there existed and still exist, ever since the time
when the practice of having peculiar being-Havatvernonis
or Religions began to arise and exist among your favorites,
two basic kinds of religious-teachings.
“One kind was invented by those three-brained beings
there themselves, in whom, for some reason or other,
there arises the functioning of a psyche proper to Hasnamusses;
and the other kind of religious-teaching is
founded there upon those detailed instructions which
have been preached, as it were, by genuine Messengers
from Above, who indeed are from time to time sent by
certain nearest helpers of our COMMON FATHER, for the
purpose of aiding the three-brained beings of your planet
in destroying in their presences the crystallized consequences
of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer.
“The religion which was then followed by most of the
beings of the country Pearl-land and to become acquainted
234
with which I then devoted my attention, and about which
I find it necessary to tell you a little, arose there in the following
way:
“As I later learned, with the multiplication of the three-brained
beings of that third group, many beings among
them with the properties of Hasnamusses were formed
into responsible beings; and when these latter began
spreading ideas more maleficent than usual among the beings
of that group, there was crystallized in the presences
of the majority of the three-centered beings of the third
group, that special psychic property, which, in its totality,
already engendered a factor which greatly hindered the
normal ‘exchange-of-substances’ actualized by the Most
Great common-cosmic Trogoautoegocrat. Well, then, as
soon as this lamentable result, also issuing from this
planet, was noticed by certain Most Most Sacred Individuals,
it was sanctioned that a corresponding Sacred Individual
should be sent there, specially to that group of
beings, for the more or less tolerable regulation of their
being-existence in accordance with the existence of the
whole of that solar system.
“It was just then that the aforementioned Sacred Individual
was sent to them who, having been coated with the
planetary body of a terrestrial being, was called, as I have
said, Saint Buddha.
“The coating of the said Sacred Individual with a planetary
body of a terrestrial three-brained being was actualized
there several centuries before my first visit to the
country Pearl-land.”
At this point in Beelzebub’s tales, Hassein turned to
him and said:
“My dear Grandfather, during your tales you have already
many times used the expression Hasnamuss. I have
until now understood only from the intonation of your
voice and from the consonance of the word itself, that by
235
this expression you defined those three-brained beings
whom you always set apart from others as if they deserved
’Objective-Contempt.’
“Be so kind as always and explain to me the real meaning
and exact sense of this word.”
Whereupon Beelzebub, with a smile inherent to him,
said as follows:
“Concerning the ‘typicality’ of the three-brained beings
for whom I have adopted this verbal definition, I shall explain
it to you at the proper time, but meanwhile know
that this word designates every already ‘definitized’ common
presence of a three-brained being, both those consisting
only of the single planetary body as well as those
whose higher being-bodies are already coated in them,
and in which for some reason or other, data have not
been crystallized for the Divine impulse of ‘Objective-
Conscience.’”
Having said only this in defining the word Hasnamuss,
Beelzebub continued to speak:
“During my detailed studies of the mentioned religious
teaching I also clarified that after this Sacred Individual
had become finally coated with the presence of a three-brained
being there and had seriously pondered how to
fulfill the task that had been laid upon him from Above,
he decided to attain this by means of the enlightenment
of their Reason.
“Here it must without fail be noticed that by that time
there had already been crystallized in the presence of Saint
Buddha, as the same detailed researches of mine had made
clear, a very clear understanding that in the process of its
abnormal formation, the Reason of the three-centered
beings of the planet Earth results in a Reason called
’instincto-terebelnian,’ that is, a Reason which functions
only from corresponding shocks from without; yet in spite
of this, Saint Buddha decided to carry out his task by means
236
of this peculiar Reason of theirs, that is, this Reason peculiar
to the three-centered beings there; and therefore, he
first of all began informing their peculiar Reason with objective
truths of every kind.
“Saint Buddha first assembled many of the chiefs of
that group and spoke to them as follows:
“‘Beings possessing presences similar to that of the ALL-CREATOR
HIMSELF!
“‘By certain all-enlightened and ail-justly guiding most
sacred final results of the actualization of everything existing
in the Universe, my essence has been sent to you to
serve as a helping factor in the striving of each of you to
free yourselves from the consequences of those abnormal
being-properties which, in view of highly important common
cosmic needs, were implanted in the presences of
your ancestors and, passing by heredity from generation
to generation, have reached you also!’
“Saint Buddha spoke again about this a little more in
detail but only to certain beings there initiated by him.
“This second time, as it turned out, he then expressed
himself in the following words:
‘“Beings with presences for actualizing the hope of our
COMMON FATHER!
“‘Almost at the beginning of the rise of your race, there
occurred in the process of the normal existence of the
whole of this solar system, an unforeseen accident which
threatened serious consequences for everything existing.
‘“For the regulation of that common universal misfortune
there was then required, among other measures, according
to the explanations of certain Most High, Most
Most Sacred Individuals, a certain change in the functioning
of the common presences of your ancestors, namely,
there was implanted into their presences a certain organ
with special properties, owing to which everything external
perceived by their whole presences and transformed for
237
their own coating was afterwards manifested not in accordance
with reality.
“‘A little later, when the normal existence of this solar
system was stabilized and the necessity for certain intentionally
created abnormal actualizations had passed, our
MOST ALL-GRACIOUS COMMON FATHER did not fail to give
the command immediately to annul certain artificial measures,
among which was the removal from the common
presences of your ancestors of the now already superfluous
organ Kundabuffer with all its special artificial properties;
and this command was immediately executed by corresponding
Sacred Individuals who superintend such cosmic
actualizations.
“‘After a considerable time had passed it was suddenly
revealed that, although all the properties of the said organ
had indeed been removed from the presences of your ancestors
by the mentioned Most Sacred Individuals, yet
nevertheless, a certain lawfully flowing cosmic result, existing
under the name of “predisposition,” and arising in
every more or less independent cosmic presence owing to
the repeated action in it of any function, had not been
foreseen and destroyed in their presences.
“‘And so it turned out that owing to this predisposition,
which began to pass by heredity to the succeeding generations,
the consequences of many of the properties of the
organ Kundabuffer began gradually to be crystallized in
their presences.
“‘No sooner was this lamentable fact which proceeded
in the presences of the three-brained beings breeding on
this planet Earth first made clear, than by All-Gracious
sanction of our COMMON FATHER, a suitable Sacred Individual
was immediately sent here, so that, being coated
with a presence like your own and having become perfected
by Objective Reason under the conditions already
established here, he might better explain and show you
238
the way of eradicating from your presences the already
crystallized consequences of the properties of the organ
Kundabuffer as well as your inherited predispositions to
new crystallizations.
“‘During the period when the said Sacred Individual,
coated with a presence like your own and who had already
attained to the age of a responsible three-centered being
similar to yourselves, directly guided the ordinary process
of the being-existence of your ancestors, many of them
did indeed completely free themselves from the consequences
of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer and
either thereby acquired Being personally for themselves or
became normal sources for the arising of normal presences
of succeeding beings similar to themselves.
“‘But in consequence of the fact that before the period
of the said Sacred Individual’s appearance here, the duration
of your existence had, owing to very many firmly
fixed abnormal conditions of ordinary existence created
by yourselves, already become abnormally short, and
therefore the process of sacred Rascooarno had also very
soon to occur to this Sacred Individual, that is to say, he
also had, like you, to die prematurely, then after his death,
the former conditions were gradually re-established there
owing on the one hand to the established abnormal conditions
of ordinary being-existence and, on the other
hand, to that maleficent particularity in your psyche,
called Wiseacring.
“‘Owing to this said particularity in your psyche, the
beings here already of the second generation after the contemporaries
of the mentioned Sacred Individual who had
been sent from Above began gradually to change everything
he had explained and indicated, and the whole of it
was finally completely destroyed.
“‘Again and again the same was actualized by the Most
239
Most High Common Cosmic Final Results, and each time
the same fruitless results were obtained.
“‘In this present period of the flow of time, when the
abnormal being-existence of the three-brained beings of
your planet, particularly of the beings arising and existing
on that part of the surface of the Earth which is called
Pearl-land, is already beginning seriously to hinder the
normal harmonious existence of the whole of this solar
system, my essence is manifested among you from Above,
in order that here on the spot, it may together with your
own essences find ways and means, under the conditions
already fixed here, of freeing your presences from the said
consequences, now present in them, owing to the absence
of foresight on the part of certain Most Saintly Final Cosmic
Results.’
“After having said all this, Saint Buddha thereafter, just
by means of talks with them, first cleared up for Himself
and afterwards explained to them how the process of their
existence must be conducted and the order in which their
positive part should consciously guide the manifestations
of their unconscious parts, so that the crystallized consequences
of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer and
also the inherited predisposition to them might gradually
disappear from their common presences.
“As the same detailed researches of mine made clear to
me—at that period when the inner psyche of the beings of
that part of the surface of the Earth was guided by this genuine
Messenger from Above, Saint Buddha—the said, for
them very maleficent, consequences indeed again began
gradually to disappear from the presences of many of them.
“But to the grief of every Individual with Pure Reason
of any gradation whatsoever and to the misfortune of the
three-brained beings of all succeeding generations who
arise on that planet, the first succeeding generation of the
240
contemporaries of this genuine Messenger from Above,
Saint Buddha, also began, owing once again to that same
particularity of their psyche, namely, of wiseacring—which
until now is one of the chief results of the conditions of
the ordinary being-existence abnormally established there—
to wiseacre with all His indications and counsels, and
this time to ‘superwiseacre’ so thoroughly that there
reached the beings of the third and fourth generations
nothing else but what our Honorable Mullah Nassr Eddin
defines by the words:
“‘Only-information-about-its-specific-smell.’
“Little by little they so changed these indications and
counsels of His that if their Saintly Author Himself
should chance to appear there and for some reason or
other should wish to make Himself acquainted with them,
He would not be able even to suspect that these indications
and counsels were made by Him Himself.
“Here I cannot refrain from expressing my essence-grief
at that strange practice of these favorites of yours there,
which in the course of many of their centuries during the
process of their ordinary existence has gradually become,
as it were, conformable to law.
“And in the given case also the same established and already
fixed peculiar practice there served for the modification
of all the true indications and exact counsels of
Saint Buddha and for the creation thereby of yet another
factor for a still greater dilution of their psyche.
“This already long-established practice there consists in
this, that a small, sometimes an almost trifling, cause is
enough to bring about a change for the worse or even the
complete destruction of any and every objectively good
outer and inner previously established, what is called,
’tempo-of-ordinary-existence.’
“Because, my boy, the clarification of certain details of
the arising of such a trivial cause, which was in this
241
instance a basis for the distortion of all the true explanations
and exact indications also of this genuine Messenger
from Above, Saint Buddha, may provide you with excellent
material for a better sensing and understanding of the
strangeness of the psyche of those three-brained beings
who have taken your fancy, I shall tell you about this in
as great detail as possible and shall explain to you just in
what sequence the said practice then arose there which led
to the following sad misunderstanding which began to exist
there, and which is still manifested particularly clearly.
“I must inform you first of the two following facts:
“The first is this: that I cleared up this misunderstanding
much later than the period to which my present tale
refers; among other things I made it clear to myself only
during the period of my sixth descent there when in connection
with a question concerning the Saint Ashiata
Shiemash, about whom I shall soon tell you in detail, it
became necessary for me to find out about the activities
of that genuine Messenger from Above, Saint Buddha.
“And the second fact is this: that unfortunately the basis
of the lamentable misunderstanding was certain authentic
words contained in one of the explanations of
Saint Buddha, Himself.
“It turned out, indeed, that Saint Buddha Himself had,
in the course of His explanations to some of His closest
initiates initiated by Himself, very definitely expressed
Himself concerning the means of the possible destruction
in their nature of the mentioned consequences of the
properties of the organ Kundabuffer transmitted to them
by heredity.
“He then, among other things, told them very definitely
the following:
‘“One of the best means of rendering ineffective the predisposition
present in your nature of the crystallization of
the consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer
242
is “intentional-suffering”; and the greatest intentional-suffering
can be obtained in your presences if you compel
yourselves to be able to endure the “displeasing-manifestations-
of-others-towards-yourselves.”’
“This explanation of Saint Buddha together with other
definite indications of His was spread by His nearest initiates
among the ordinary beings there; and after the
process of the sacred Rascooarno had occurred to Him, it
also began to pass from generation to generation.
“So, my boy, when, as I have already told you, those
three-centered beings there among the second and third
generation of the contemporaries of Saint Buddha in
whose psyche, already from the time of the loss of Atlantis,
that peculiarity had been fixed, called the ‘organic-psychic
need to wiseacre,’ began—unfortunately for the
ordinary three-centered beings of that period and unfortunately
also for the beings of all succeeding generations
and even for those of the present time—to wiseacre and
superwiseacre concerning these counsels of Saint Buddha,
then as a result a very definite notion became fixed and
also began to pass from generation to generation, that this
same ‘endurance’ should without fail be produced in complete
solitude.
“Here that strangeness of the psyche of your favorites
then manifested itself just as it now manifests itself, by
their not having considered and not considering the obvious
fact—obvious, that is, to every more or less sane
Reason—that the Divine Teacher, Saint Buddha, in advising
them to employ that kind of ‘endurance,’ of course
had in view that they should produce this ‘endurance’
while existing among other beings similar to themselves,
and so that by frequently producing in their presences this
sacred being-actualization toward the manifestations displeasing
to them of other beings similar to themselves,
there might thereby be evoked in them what are called
243
those ‘Trentroodianos,’ or, as they themselves would say,
those psychic-chemical-results’ which, in general, in the
presence of every three-centered being, form those sacred
being-data, which actualize in the common presences of
the three-centered beings one of the three holy forces of
the sacred being-Triamazikamno; and this holy force in
beings always becomes affirming towards all the denying
properties already present in them.
“So, my boy, from that time when the mentioned definite
notion had begun to exist, your favorites began leaving
those already established conditions of being-existence
on account of which the predisposition to the crystallization
of the consequences of the properties of the organ
Kundabuffer had become intense in their presences, and
in which conditions, as the Divine Teacher Buddha supposed,
the said ‘endurance’ towards others’ ‘manifestations
displeasing to oneself could alone crystallize in their
common presences that ‘Partkdolg-duty’ which in general
is necessary for all three-centered beings.
“And so, for the purpose of this famous ‘suffering’ of
theirs, many of the three-centered beings of that planet of
yours, either singly or in groups, that is to say, with others
who thought as they did, began from then on to go
away from amongst beings similar to themselves.
“They even organized special colonies for this purpose,
where, although existing together, they nevertheless
arranged everything so as to produce this ‘endurance’ of
theirs in solitude.
“It was just then that their famous what are called
’monasteries’ came into existence, which exist down to the
present time and in which, as it were, certain of your contemporary
favorites as they say, ‘save their souls.’
“When I first visited that Pearl-land, most of the three=brained
beings there, as I have already said, were followers
of that same religion which was based, as it were, on
244
the exact counsels and indications of Saint Buddha Himself,
and the faith of every one of these beings in this religion
was unshakably firm.
“At the outset of my investigations into the doctrinal
subtleties of that religion there, I had as yet come to no
definite decision how exactly to utilize it to attain my aim;
but when in the course of my investigations I clarified one
very definite comprehension—proper to all the followers
of that religion—which arose there again, owing to a misunderstanding,
from the words that had indeed been spoken
by Saint Buddha Himself, I then at once decided how
just to act there through this peculiar Havatvernoni or Religion
of theirs.
“It transpired that in His explanations to them about
cosmic truths, Saint Buddha had, among other things,
told them also that in general the three-centered beings
existing on various planets of our Great Universe—and of
course the three-centered beings of the Earth also—were
nothing else but part of that Most Great Greatness which
is the All-embracing of all that exists; and that the foundation
of this Most Great Greatness is there Above, for the convenience 
of the embracing of the essence of everything existing.
“This Most Great Foundation of the All-embracing of
everything that exists constantly emanates throughout
the whole of the Universe and coats itself from its particles
upon planets—in certain three-centered beings who
attain in their common presences the capacity to have
their own functioning of both fundamental cosmic laws
of the sacred Heptaparaparshinokh and the sacred Triamazikamno—
into a definite unit in which alone Objective
Divine Reason acquires the possibility of becoming
concentrated and fixed.
“And this has been foreseen and created in this manner
by our COMMON CREATOR in order that when these certain
245
parts of the Great All-embracing, already spiritualized by
Divine Reason, return and reblend with the great Prime
Source of the All-embracing, they should compose that
Whole which in the hopes of our COMMON ENDLESS UNIBEING
may actualize the sense and the striving of all that
exists in the whole of the Universe.
“Further, it seems Saint Buddha also told them:
“‘You, three-centered beings of the planet Earth, having
the possibility of acquiring in yourselves both chief
fundamental, universal, sacred laws, have the full possibility
also of coating yourselves with this most sacred part
of the Great All-embracing of everything existing and of
perfecting it by the required Divine Reason.
“And this Great All-embracing of all that is embraced,
is called “Holy Prana.”’
“This quite definite explanation of Saint Buddha was
well understood by his contemporaries and many of them
began, as I have already said, to strive with eagerness, first
to absorb and to coat in their presences the particle of this
Most Great Greatness and afterwards to ‘make-inherent’
to it Divine Objective Reason.
“But when the second and third generations of the contemporaries
of Saint Buddha began wiseacring with His
explanations of cosmic truths, they just wiseacred with
their peculiar Reason and fixed—for its transmission—a
very definite notion to the effect that that same ‘Mister
Prana’ already begins to be in them immediately upon
their arising.
“Thanks to this misunderstanding, the beings of that
period and of all subsequent generations including the
contemporary, have imagined and still imagine that without
any being-Partkdolg-duty they are already parts of
that Most Great Greatness, which Saint Buddha Himself
had personally very definitely explained.
“So, my boy, as soon as I had made this misunderstanding
246
clear to myself and had clearly constated that the beings
of that country Pearl-land were all, without exception,
convinced that they were already particles of Mister Prana
himself, I then at once decided to use this misunderstanding,
and there also to attain my aim through that religion
of theirs.
“Before saying more about this, it must without fail be
noticed that concerning these same explanations of Saint
Buddha’s, namely, that He had supposedly said that beings
already have in themselves, at their arising, a particle
of the Most Great Greatness, my personal detailed investigations
quite clearly showed me that He never could possibly have said just that.
“And He could not have said it because, as the same
detailed investigations of mine have cleared up to me,
when Saint Buddha once happened to be among His devoted
disciples in the locality ‘Senkoo-ori,’ He definitely said:
“‘If this most sacred Prana is crystallized in you, consciously
or unconsciously on the part of your “I,” you
must without fail bring the perfecting of the individual
Reason of the totality of its most holy atoms to the required
gradations; otherwise this most holy coating will,
changing various exterior coatings, suffer and languish eternally.’
“Here it is interesting to notice that concerning this
they were warned by still another Saint-Individual, also
a genuine Messenger from Above, namely, the Saint
Kirmininasha.
“And this Saint and genuine Messenger gave this warning
to them in the following words:
“‘Blessed is he that hath a soul; blessed also is he that
hath none; but grief and sorrow are to him that hath in
himself its conception.’
“So, my boy, when I made this clear to myself there
247
in Pearl-land, I at once decided to use this error of theirs
for the accomplishment of my aim.
“There in Pearl-land also, just as in the city Gob, I first
’invented-a-detailed-addition’ to the mentioned religious
teaching, and afterwards by every possible means I began
spreading this invention of mine.
“I began to spread there in Pearl-land that that ‘Most-
Sacred-Prana,’ about which our Divine Teacher Saint
Buddha had explained, is already present not only in people,
but also in all the other beings that arise and exist on
our planet Earth.
“A particle of that fundamental Most Great Great All-embracing,
namely, the Most-Sacred-Prana, has already
from the very beginning settled in every form of being of
every scale, breeding on the surface of the planet, in the
water, and also in the atmosphere.
“I regret to have to say here, my boy, that I was then constrained
more than once to emphasize that these words had
been uttered by the very lips of Saint Buddha Himself.
“The several beings there with whom I had meanwhile
established ‘friendly’ relations, and whom without any
discussion I first of all persuaded there of that invention,
not only immediately fully believed it, but afterwards also
very effectually helped me, of course unconsciously, in
spreading this new invention of mine.
“Here also these friends of mine always and everywhere
very zealously and passionately proved to other beings like
themselves, that this was just so and could not possibly be
otherwise.
“In short, there in Pearl-land, owing to this second invention
of mine, the desired results were unexpectedly
rapidly brought about.
“And there in Pearl-land, owing simply to my invention,
your favorites so greatly changed their essence-relations
towards the beings of other forms, that they not only
248
ceased to destroy the existence of these beings for their
famous Sacrificial-Offerings, but even began very sincerely
with the whole of their being to regard these beings of
other forms as beings like themselves.
“If only it had all continued like that, it would have
been very good; but here as well, just as in the country
Maralpleicie, they soon began, as is proper to them, to
wiseacre and to manifest all kinds of comical aspects of
their Havatvernoni.
“For instance, only a quarter of their year after the
commencement of my preaching, you could see when
strolling down the street of the city Kaimon, almost at
every step, beings there walking on what are called ‘stilts.’
“And they walked on stilts in order not to risk crushing
some insect or other, a ‘little being,’ as they thought, just
like themselves.
“Many of them were afraid to drink water that had not
been freshly taken from a spring or stream, because they
thought that if the water had been a long time out of the
spring or stream, ‘little-beings’ might have got into the
water, and without seeing them, they might suddenly
swallow these ‘poor-little-creatures-like-themselves.’
“Many of them took the precaution to wear what are
called Veils,’ lest poor-little-beings-like-themselves in the
air might chance to enter mouths or noses, and so on and
so forth.
“From that time on, various societies began to arise
there in Pearl-land in the city of Kaimon and its outskirts,
whose aim was to protect ‘defenseless’ beings of various
forms, both those existing among them and those they
called ‘wild.’
“Rules existed in all such societies prohibiting not only
their destruction for Sacrificial-Offerings, but also the use
of their planetary bodies for the ‘first-being-food.’
“E-h-h-h-hkh . . . my boy.
249
“Owing once again merely to the strangeness of their
psyche, the intentional suffering and conscious labors of
this Sacred Individual, Saint Buddha, who had been specially
actualized for them with a planetary presence similar
to theirs, have ever since hovered and still hover in
vain; nor have they yet actualized any lawfully expected
real results whatsoever, but have engendered and until
now continue to engender only all kinds of ‘pseudo-teachings’
there, like those existing there in recent times
under the names of ‘Occultism,’ ‘Theosophy,’ ‘Spiritualism,’
‘Psychoanalysis,’ and so on, which before as now, are
means only for the obscuring of their already, without
this, obscured psyche.
“It is needless to say that from the truths indicated by
Saint Buddha Himself absolutely nothing has survived
and reached the beings of the present time.
“Half of one of the words, however, managed to reach
even the contemporary beings of that unparalleled planet.
“And this half of a word reached them in the following
way:
“Saint Buddha among other things explained to the beings
of Pearl-land how and to what part of the body of
their ancestors the said famous organ Kundabuffer had
been attached.
“He told them that the Archangel Looisos had by a special
means made this organ grow in their ancestors at the
extremity of that brain which in them, just as in you, Nature
has placed along their back in what is called the
’spinal column.’
“Saint Buddha, as I also made clear, then also said that
though the properties of this organ had been entirely destroyed
in their ancestors, yet the material formation of
this organ had remained at the lower extremities of this
brain; and this material formation, being transmitted
from generation to generation, had also reached them.
250
“‘This material formation,’ he said, ‘now has no significance
whatever in you, and it can be completely destroyed
in the course of time, if your being-existence
proceeds as is becoming to three-centered beings.’
“It was just when they began wiseacring and inventing
various forms of that famous ‘suffering’ of theirs that they
also played their usual ‘tricks’ with this word.
“Namely, first of all, as the root of the second half of
this word chanced to coincide with a word in the language
of that time which meant ‘Reflection,’ and as they had
also invented a means for destroying this material formation
rapidly and not merely in the course of time as Saint
Buddha had told them, they also wiseacred about this
word according to the following rumination of their bobtailed
Reason. Of course, when this organ is in action, it
ought to have in its name also the root of the word to ‘reflect’;
now, since we are destroying even its material basis,
the name must end with a word whose root means ‘former,’
and because ‘former’ in their current language was
then pronounced ‘lina,’ they changed the second half of
this word, and instead of ‘reflection,’ they stuck in the
mentioned ‘lina,’ so that instead of the word Kundabuffer,
they obtained the word ‘Kundalina.’
“Thus it was that a half of the word Kundabuffer survived
and, being transmitted from generation to generation,
finally reached your contemporary favorites also,
accompanied, of course, by a thousand and one different
explanations.
“Even the contemporary ‘learned beings’ also have a
name made up of very abstruse Latin roots for that part
of the spinal marrow.
“The whole of what is called ‘Indian-philosophy’ now
existing there is based also on this famous Kundalina, and
about the word itself there exist thousands of various occult,
secret, and revealed ‘sciences’ which explain nothing.
251
“And as regards the way in which the contemporary terrestrial
learned beings of what are called the exact sciences
define the significance of this part of the spinal marrow,
that, my dear boy, is a profound secret.
“And it became a secret because several centuries ago,
this ‘explanation’ suddenly for no reason whatever entered
the favorite mole of the famous ‘Scheherazade,’ which that
incomparable Arabian fantasist chanced to have on the
right side of her adorable navel.
“And there this ‘learned-explanation’ remains perfectly
preserved down to the present day.
“When I was quite convinced that I had succeeded so
easily in the destruction, perhaps for a long time, of that
terrible practice among the beings of that group there in
Pearl-land, I decided to stay there no longer but to return
to the Sea of Beneficence to our ship Occasion.
“When we were quite ready to leave that Pearl-land, the
intention suddenly arose in me not to return to the Sea of
Beneficence by the way we had come, but by another way
quite unusual in those days.
“Namely, I decided to return through the locality
which was later called ‘Tibet.’”

Subpages (1): Ch 22

Comments

Ch 22 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Text‎ > ‎Ch 1‎ > ‎Ch 2‎ > ‎Ch 3‎ > ‎Ch 4‎ > ‎Ch 5‎ > ‎Ch 6‎ > ‎Ch 7‎ > ‎Ch 8‎ > ‎Ch 9‎ > ‎Ch 10‎ > ‎Ch 11‎ > ‎Ch 12‎ > ‎Ch 13‎ > ‎Ch 14‎ > ‎Ch 15‎ > ‎Ch 16‎ > ‎Ch 17‎ > ‎Ch 18‎ > ‎Ch 19‎ > ‎Ch 20‎ > ‎Ch 21‎ > ‎

Ch 22

Beelzebub for the First Time in Tibet
252
As the route proposed this time was most uncommon for
the terrestrial three-brained beings of those days and accordingly
we could not count on the possibility of joining
any ‘caravan’ of theirs, I had, then, to organize my own
caravan, and I began the same day preparing and procuring
everything necessary for this purpose.
“I then procured some score of the quadruped beings
called ‘horses,’ ‘mules,’ ‘asses,’ and ‘Chami-anian’ goats
and so on, and hired a number of your biped favorites to
look after the said beings and to do the semiconscious
work required on the way for this mode of travel.
“Having procured everything necessary, I set off, accompanied
by Ahoon.
“This time we passed through places still more peculiar,
and through still more uncommon parts of the general
Nature of that ill-fated planet; and we also encountered
this time, or there came within the sphere of our vision,
a much greater number of those one-brained and two-brained
beings, of various forms, which are called ‘wild,’
and which in those days came there from very remote
parts of the continent Ashhark for the purpose, as it is
said there, of ‘hunting.’
“The said ‘wild’ beings there, were at that period particularly
‘dangerous’ both for the three-brained beings
there, and for those forms of quadruped beings which
your favorites, with the ‘cunning’ proper to them, had already
been able to make their slaves, compelling them to
work exclusively for the satisfaction of their egoistic needs.
“And the said wild beings were then particularly
dangerous because just at that period there was being
crystallized
253
in the presences of these wild beings that special
function which arose in them, again, owing to the abnormally
established conditions of the being-existence of
the three-brained beings there; and about this special
function I shall later explain to you in detail.
“The places through which our way went this time
were then almost inaccessible to the three-brained beings
of that period, chiefly on account of these wild beings.
“In those days it was possible for the three-brained beings
to pass through these places only, as they say, ‘by day,’
that is to say, when in the atmosphere of their planet the
process of Aieioiuoa’ proceeds in the Active Element Okidanokh.
“And they could pass by day because during this time
of the Krentonalnian position of their planet in relation
to the rays of their sun, almost all the wild terrestrial beings
are in the being-state called ‘sleep,’ that is to say, in
a state of automatic elaboration in their presences of that
energy which is necessary for their ordinary existence,
which elaboration of energy proceeds in them during just
this time, whereas in the three-centered beings there, on
the contrary, the same is elaborated only when the said sacred
property is not proceeding in the atmosphere, that is,
during the period of the diurnity which they call ‘night.’
“So, my boy, because of this it was possible for your favorites
of those times to pass through these places only by
day. At night, great vigilance and the use of various artificial
shelters was required as a defense against these wild
beings, both for themselves and for their ‘goods.’
“During the period of the aforesaid Krentonalnian position
of the planet Earth, these wild beings there are wide
awake and take their first being-food; and since, by that
time, they had already become accustomed to use for this
purpose almost exclusively the planetary bodies of weaker
beings of other forms arising on their planet, they were
254
always trying, during that period, to get hold of such a being
in order to use his planetary body for the satisfaction
of that need of theirs.
“These wild beings, particularly the smallest of them,
were at that time already—also, of course, owing to the
abnormally established conditions of the ordinary being existence
of the three-brained beings there—perfected as
regards apprehendingness and cunning up to the ideal.
“In consequence of this, all along this second route of
ours, we, and especially our workmen for the semiconscious
work, had to be extremely watchful and alert at
night in order to guard ourselves, our quadruped beings,
and our supplies.
“A whole ‘gathering’ of these wild beings would form
round our camp at night, having come there to provide
themselves with something suitable for their first food, a
meeting rather like an ‘assembly’ of your favorites during
what is called the ‘quotation of stock prices’ or during
their ‘election’ of representatives to some society or other,
the nominal purpose of which is the joint pursuit of a
means to the happy existence of all beings like themselves
without distinction of their notorious castes.
“Although we kept logs burning brightly all night, to
scare these wild beings, and although our biped workers,
notwithstanding that they were forbidden, destroyed with
the help of the, as they are called, poisoned arrows of ‘Elnapara’
those beings that came too near our camp, yet not
a single night passed upon which what are there called
’tigers,’ ‘lions,’ and ‘hyenas’ did not carry off one or more
of our quadruped beings; the number of which in consequence
diminished daily.
“Although, my boy, this way back to the Sea of Beneficence
took us far longer than the way by which we had come here,
all that we then saw and heard about the strangeness of the
psyche of your favorites, during our
255
passage through these places,fully justified the extra time spent.
“We traveled under these conditions more than a
month of their time, and finally we came upon a small
settlement of the three-brained beings who, as it appeared
later, had only recently migrated there from Pearl-land.
“As we afterwards learned, this settlement was called
’Sincratorza’; and when this region was subsequently populated
and this same place became the principal center for
all the beings of that region, the whole country also came
to be called by the same name.
“The name of this place was afterwards changed several
times and now it is called ‘Tibet.’
“As we chanced to meet the said beings just as night
was coming on, we asked them for, as it is said, a ‘night’s
lodging.’
“And when they gave us permission to pass the night
under their shelter we were very glad at the prospect of a
night’s rest, since, indeed, we were all so exhausted by the
constant warfare with these wild beings that, both for ourselves
and especially for our biped workers, it was now imperative
to pass at least one night in peace.
“In the course of the evening talk, it transpired that
all the beings of this settlement belonged to the sect
then famous in Pearl-land under the name ‘The Selftamers,’
which had been formed from among the followers
of just that religion which, as I have already told you,
purported to be based on the direct instructions of Saint
Buddha.
“There is no harm in noticing in this connection that
the beings of that planet had still another peculiarity
which had long before become proper to them alone, and
which consists in this, that no sooner does a new common
Havatvernoni, or religion, arise among them than its followers
immediately begin to split up into different parties
256
each of which very soon creates its own, as it is called,
’sect.’
“The particular strangeness of this peculiarity of theirs
consists in this, that those who belong to any such sect
never call themselves ‘sectarians,’ the name being considered
offensive; they are named ‘sectarians’ only by those
beings who do not belong to their sect.
“And the adherents of any sect are sectarian for other
beings only as long as they have no ‘guns’ and ‘ships,’ but
as soon as they get hold of a sufficient number of ‘guns’
and ‘ships,’ then what had been a peculiar sect at once becomes
the dominant religion.
“The beings both of this settlement and of many other
regions of Pearl-land became sectarians, having separated
just from the religion the doctrine of which, as I have already
told you, I studied there in detail and which later
was called ‘Buddhism.’
“These sectarians who called themselves the Self-tamers
arose owing to that distorted understanding of the Buddhist
religion which, as I have already told you, they
called ‘suffering-in-solitude.’
“And it was in order to produce upon themselves the
said famous ‘suffering,’ without hindrance from other beings
similar to themselves, that these beings with whom we passed
the night had settled so far away from their own people.
“Now, my boy, because everything I learned that night
and saw the next day of the followers of that sect then
produced so painful an impression upon me that for very
many of their centuries I could never recall it all without,
as is said, ‘shuddering’—not that is until very much later,
when I had made perfectly clear to myself all the causes
of the strangeness of the psyche of those favorites of
yours—I wish to tell you in greater detail about all I then
saw and learned.
257
“As I then made clear to myself during the night’s conversation,
before the migration of the followers of that
sect to this isolated place they had already invented in
Pearl-land a special form of ‘suffering,’ namely, they had
decided to settle somewhere in some inaccessible place
where other beings similar to themselves, not belonging to
the sect and not initiated into its ‘arcana,’ should not prevent
them from producing upon themselves this same
’suffering’ of special form which they had invented.
“When after long searching they finally found this same
place which we had happened to come upon—a place
well suited for such a purpose as theirs—they, already
solidly organized and materially secured, migrated together
with their families, with great difficulties, there to
that place almost inaccessible to their ordinary countrymen;
and this place they then first called, as I have already
told you, ‘Sincratorza.’
“At first, while they were settling down in this new
place, they more or less agreed among themselves; but
when they began carrying out in practice the special form
of ‘suffering’ they had invented, their families and especially
their wives, having learned what this special form of
suffering consisted in, rebelled, and made a great outcry
about it, with the result that a schism occurred.
“The said schism among them had occurred not long
before our chance meeting with them, and at the time
when we came upon that Sincratorza, they were already
beginning little by little to migrate to other places which
they had recently found and which were even more suitable
for an isolated existence.
“For a clear understanding of what follows, you must
know about the fundamental cause of the schism among
these sectarians.
“It turned out that the leaders of that sect, while they
were still in Pearl-land, had agreed among themselves to
258
go quite away from beings like themselves, and to stop at
nothing in order to attain their deliverance from the consequences
of that organ of which the divine Teacher Saint
Buddha had spoken.
“In their agreement it was included that they should
exist in a certain way until their final planetary destruction
or, as they say, until their death, in order by this special
form of existence to purify their, as they said, ‘soul’ of
all the alien growths due to that organ Kundabuffer
which, as Saint Buddha told them, their ancestors had,
and, being freed from these consequences, thereby acquire
the possibility, as the Divine Teacher Saint Buddha had
said, of reblending with the All-embracing Holy Prana.
“But when, as I have already said, they, having settled
down, set about carrying out in practice the special form
of ‘suffering’ which they had invented, and their wives,
having learned its true nature, rebelled, then many of
them, having fallen under the influence of their wives, declined
to carry out the obligations they had undertaken
while still in Pearl-land—and as a result, they then divided
into two independent parties.
“From this time on, these sectarians, formerly called
the Self-tamers, now began to be called by various names;
those of the Self-tamers who remained faithful to the obligations
they had taken upon themselves were called
’Orthodoxhydooraki,’ while the rest, who had renounced
the several obligations they had undertaken in their native
country, were called ‘Katoshkihydooraki.’
“It transpired that at the time of our arrival in Sincratorza
those of the sectarians who were named Orthodoxhydooraki
had their well-organized what is called ’monastery’ not far from
this original settling place of theirs, and there the said special
form of suffering was already proceeding.
259
“On resuming our journey the next day after a restful
night, we passed very near the monastery of these sectarians
of the Buddhist religion of the Orthodoxhydooraki doctrine.
“At that time of the day we usually made a halt to feed
our quadruped workers, and so we asked the monks to allow
us to make our necessary halt in the shelter of their monastery.
“Strange and unusual as it may seem, the beings there
bearing the name monks did not refuse our objectively
just request, but at once, and without any of the ‘swaggering’
that had become proper there to monks of all centuries
and of all doctrines, admitted us. And we thereupon
entered the very center of the sphere of the arcana of this
doctrine, the kind of sphere which, from the very beginning
of their arising, the beings of the planet Earth came
to be very skillful in concealing from the observation even
of Individuals with pure Reason. In other words, they became
skillful in wiseacring something or other and in
making of it, as they say, a ‘mystery,’ and in so thoroughly
concealing this mystery of theirs from others by all sorts
of means that even beings with Pure Reason cannot penetrate them.
“The monastery of the Orthodoxhydooraki sect of
the Buddhist religion occupied a large square with a
strongly built wall around it, which protected everything
within, both from beings similar to themselves and from
wild beings.
“In the middle of this enormous walled enclosure stood
a large structure, also strongly built, which constituted the
main part of the monastery.
“In one half of this large structure their ordinary being existence
was carried on, and in the other they practiced
those special manipulations of theirs which were just the
260
particularity of the form of belief of the followers of their
sect and which to others were arcana.
“Around the outside wall, on its inner side, stood a row
of small, strongly built, closely adjoining compartments,
like cells.
“It was just these same ‘cells’ that represented the difference
between this monastery and other monasteries in
general on the planet Earth.
“These sentry-box structures were entirely walled in on
all sides, except that near the bottom they had a small
aperture through which, with great difficulty, a hand
could be thrust.
“These strong sentry-box structures were for the perpetual
immurement of the already ‘deserving’ beings of
that sect—and they were to occupy themselves with their
famous manipulation of what they call their ‘emotions’
and ‘thoughts’—until the total destruction of their planetary
existence.
“And so, it was when the wives of these ‘self-tamer-sectarians’
learned of just this that they made the said great outcry.
“In the fundamental religious teaching of this sect there
was a full explanation of just what manipulations and for
how long a time it is necessary to produce them upon
oneself in order to merit being immured in one of the
strongly built cells, there to receive every twenty-four
hours a piece of bread and a small jug of water.
“At that time when we came within the walls of that
terrible monastery, all these monstrous cells were already
occupied; and the care of the immured, that is, giving
them once in twenty-four hours, through the aforementioned
tiny apertures, a piece of bread and a small jug of
water, was carried out with great reverence by those sectarians
who were candidates for that immurement, and
261
who, while waiting their turn, existed in the said large
building that stood in the monastery square.
“Your immured favorites did indeed exist in the
said monastery sepulchres until their existence, so full of
deprivations, half-starved and motionless, came quite to
an end.
“When the companions of the immured learned of the
cessation of the existence of any one of them, his planetary
body was removed from the improvised sepulchre
and immediately, in the place of the being thus self-destroyed,
another similar unfortunate fanatic of that
maleficent religious teaching of theirs was immured; and
the ranks of these unfortunate ‘fanatic monks’ were being
filled up by other members of that peculiar sect, constantly
coming from Pearl-land.
“In Pearl-land itself all the adherents of that sect already
knew of the existence of that special ‘convenient’ place for
the actualization of the finale of their religious doctrine,
purporting to have been based on the exact instructions
of Saint Buddha; and in every big center they even had
what are called agents who helped them to get there.
“Having rested and fed our biped and quadruped
workers, we left that melancholy place of sacrifice to
the same wretched organ which, in the ruminations of
certain Most High Cosmic Individuals had had for some
reason or other, without fail, to be implanted into the
presences of the earliest three-brained beings of that ill-fated
planet.
“Eh! Eh! Eh! my boy, we left there, as you can well believe,
scarcely with agreeable sensations and happy reflections.
“Continuing our route in the direction of the Sea of Beneficence,
we again passed through terra firmas of very many different
forms, also with conglomerations of intraplanetary
262
minerals, but which had oozed to the surface of the planet
from still greater depths.
“Here I must say something about an exceedingly
strange thing, which I constated, closely connected with
just that part of the surface of your planet which is now
called Tibet.
“At that period when I was passing through Tibet for
the first time, its heights were indeed also unusually far
above the surface of the Earth, but they did not differ particularly
from similar elevations on other continents and
on the same continent Ashhark or Asia, of which Tibet
was a part.
“But when during my sixth and last personal stay on
the planet Earth there, my way again took me through
those, for me, extremely memorable places, I just then
constated that in the interval of the few score of their centuries,
the whole of that locality had projected so far from
the planet that no heights on any of the other continents
could even be compared with them.
“For instance, the chief range of that elevated region
through which we had then passed, namely, the range of
elevations which the beings there call a ‘mountain-range,’
had in the interval projected so far from the planet that
some of its peaks are now the loftiest among all the abnormal
projections of that vainly-long-suffering-planet.
And if you climbed them, you could possibly with the aid
of a Teskooano ‘see clearly’ the center of the opposite side
of that peculiar planet.
“When I first constated that strange phenomenon occurring
on that remarkably peculiar planet of yours, I at
once thought that in all probability it contained the germ
for the arising of some subsequent misfortune on a great
common cosmic scale, and when I afterwards collected statistics
concerning that abnormal phenomenon, this first
263
apprehension of mine very soon more and more grew in me.
“And it grew chiefly because, in my statistics, one item
concerning that phenomenon there showed an increase in
every decade.
“The said item concerning those Tibetan elevations referred
just to this: which of the terrestrial, as they are
called ‘planetary tremors,’ or as this is expressed by your
favorites, ‘earthquakes,’ occur to that planet due to these
excessively lofty elevations.
“Although planetary tremors or earthquakes frequently
occur to that planet of yours from other interplanetary
disharmonies also that have arisen in consequence of the
two already mentioned great Transapalnian perturbations,
the causes of which I shall sometime explain to you, nevertheless
most of the planetary tremors there, and especially
during recent centuries, have occurred solely on
account of those excessive elevations.
“And they occur because, in consequence of those excessive
elevations, the atmosphere also of that planet has
acquired and continues to acquire in its presence equally
excessive elevations, that is to say, what is called the
’Blastegoklornian-circumference’ of the atmosphere of the
planet Earth has acquired in certain places and continues
to acquire an excessively projecting materialized presence
for what is called the ‘reciprocal-blending-of-the-results-of-
all-the-planets-of-the-given-system’; with the result
that during the motion of that planet, and in the presence
of what is called ‘common-system-harmony,’ its atmosphere
at certain times ‘hooks on,’ as it were, to the atmosphere
of other planets or comets of the same system.
“And owing to these ‘hookings on’ there occur in the
corresponding places of the common presence of that
planet of yours just those said planetary tremors or quakes.
“I must also explain to you that the region of the common
264
presence of the planet where such planetary
tremors occur on this account, depends upon the position
occupied by the planet itself in the process of the common-
system-harmonious-movement, in relation to other
concentrations belonging to the same system.
“Be that as it may, if this abnormal growth of the
Tibetan mountains continues thus in the future, a great
catastrophe on a general cosmic scale is sooner or later
inevitable.
“However, when the menace I see becomes already
evident, no doubt the Most High, Most Sacred Cosmic
Individuals will at the proper time take the proper precautions.”
“If you please, if you please, your Right Reverence,”
Ahoon interrupted Beelzebub, and rattled off the following:
“Allow me to report to you, your Right Reverence,
some information which I happened to pick up concerning
just that growth of those same Tibetan mountains
about which you have deigned to speak.
“Just before our flight from the planet Karatas,” continued
Ahoon, “I had the pleasure of meeting the
Archangel Viloyer, the Governor of our solar system, and
His Splendiferousness condescended to recognize me and
to speak to me.
“Perhaps you remember, your Right Reverence, that
while we were existing on the planet Zernakoor, His
Splendiferousness Archangel Viloyer was still an ordinary
angel, and used often to drop in to see us?
“So when His Splendiferousness, during our conversation,
heard the name of that solar system where we were
exiled, he told me that at the last most high and most
sacred reception of finally returned cosmic results, a certain
Individual, Saint Lama, had had the privilege of personally
presenting at the feet of our ENDLESS UNI-BEING,
265
in the presence of all the Most High Individuals, a certain
petition regarding the abnormal growth of the elevations
of some planet—it seems just of that solar system—and
having received this request, our ALL-GRACIOUS-ENDLESSNESS
immediately ordered Archangel Looisos to be dispatched
to that solar system where, as one familiar with
that system, he might there on the spot clarify the causes
of the manifestation of the said projections and take appropriate
measures.
“That is why His Conformity Archangel Looisos is at
the present time hastily winding up his current affairs in
order to set off there.”
“So, dear Ahoon,” commented Beelzebub, and he
added, “Thank you for this information. . . . Glory be to
our CREATOR . . . what you have just said will probably
help to destroy in my presence the anxiety which arose in
me when I first constated the abnormal growth of those
said Tibetan mountains, namely, my anxiety for the complete
disappearance from the Universe of the precious
memory of our Endlessly Revered Wisest of the Wise,
Mullah Nassr Eddin.”
Having said this, and giving his face its usual expression,
Beelzebub continued thus:
“Through that region now called Tibet, we then continued
our route, encountering hardships of every kind,
and finally came to the source of the river called the
Keria-chi and a few days later, sailing down to the Sea of
Beneficence, we came to our ship Occasion.
“Although after this third descent of mine to your planet
Earth, I did not go there in person for a considerable time,
nevertheless, from time to time I attentively observed these
favorites of yours, through my big Teskooano.
“And I had no reason for a long time to go there personally
on account of the following:
“After returning to the planet Mars I soon became
266
interested there in a work which the three-brained beings
of the planet Mars were just then carrying out on the surface
of their planet.
“Clearly to understand in what work it was there that
I became interested, you must know, first of all, that the
planet Mars is for the system Ors, to which it belongs,
what is called a ‘Mdnel-outian’ link in the transformation
of cosmic substances, in consequence of which it has what
is called a ‘Keskestasantnian-firm-surface,’ that is to say,
one half of its surface consists of land-presence and the
other of ‘Saliakooriapnian’ masses; or, as your favorites
would say, one half of it is land or one continuous continent,
and the other half is covered with water.
“So, my boy, as the three-brained beings of the planet
Mars use for their first being-food exclusively only
’prosphora’—or as your favorites call it, ‘bread’—they, for
the purpose of obtaining it, sow on the land of half of
their planet what is called ‘wheat,’ and as this wheat derives
the moisture it needs, for what is called evolving
Djartklom, only from what is called ‘dew,’ the result is
that a grain of wheat yields only a seventh part of the accomplished
process of the sacred Heptaparaparshinokh,
that is to say, what is called the ‘yield’ of the harvest is
only a seventh.
“As this amount of wheat was insufficient for their
needs, while to get more of it they would have to utilize
the presence of the planetary Saliakooriap, the three-centered
beings there from the very beginning of our arrival
there were always talking of conducting that same
Saliakooriap in the requisite quantity, from the opposite
side of their planet to that side on which their being-existence
proceeded.
“And when several of their years later they finally
decided the question and began making every preparation,
they began operations just before my return from
267
the planet Earth, that is to say, they began digging special
canals for conducting the Saliakooriap.
“So, my boy, this work being extremely complicated,
the beings of the planet Mars had invented and continued
to invent for the work every kind of machine and appliance.
“And as there were very many peculiar and interesting
ones among these machines and appliances they invented,
I, being always interested in every kind of new invention,
was very much taken by the said work of the beings of the
planet Mars.
“By the courtesy of the kind Martians I then spent
nearly all my time at these works, and that is why during
that period I very seldom descended to the other planets
of that solar system.
“Only sometimes I flew to the planet Saturn to rest, to
Gornahoor Harharkh, who, during this time, had already
become my real essence-friend, and thanks to whom I had
such a marvel as that big Teskooano of mine which, as I
have already told you, brought remote visibilities
7,000,285 times nearer.”

Subpages (1): Ch 23

Comments

Ch 23 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Ch 23

The Fourth Personal Sojourn of Beelzebub on the Planet Earth
268
Beelzebub continued thus:
“I descended for the fourth time to that planet Earth
owing to the request of my essence-friend Gornahoor Harharkh.
“I must first of all tell you that after I had met this Gornahoor
Harharkh and had become friendly with him, I always, during our
‘subjective exchange of opinions,’ whenever we again met,
shared my impressions with him about the strange psyche of the
three-centered beings of that planet of yours.
“And the result of these exchanges of opinion of ours
concerning your favorites was that he finally also became
so interested in them that he once even very seriously
asked me to keep him always informed, even if only approximately,
of my observations of them, and thereafter I sent to him, just as
I did to your uncle Tooilan, copies of all my brief-notes concerning
the strange particularities of
their psyche.
“And how Gornahoor Harharkh came to be the cause
of this descent of mine ensued from the following:
“I have already told you that after my third personal descent
to your planet, I occasionally for a rest ascended to
the planet Saturn to this friend of mine.
“When during these flights to him I had become convinced
of his great learning, the idea once arose in me to
invite him to descend on our ship Occasion to the planet
Mars, in order there, on the spot, to help me personally
with his knowledge in the details of arranging my observatory
which was just then being completed.
269
“Here I might as well emphasize the fact that if this observatory
of mine afterwards became famous and indeed
the best of all the constructions of its kind in the whole
of the Universe, I am chiefly indebted to the learning of
this same essence-friend of mine.
“Well, then, when I spoke to Gornahoor Harharkh
about this, he, without thinking long about it, agreed,
and together we immediately began to deliberate how to
carry out our intention.
“The problem was that our route from the planet Saturn
to the planet Mars would cross such cosmic spheres
as did not correspond to the presence of Gornahoor
Harharkh, a being who had as yet the possibilities only for
an ordinary planetary existence.
“The result of our deliberations, then, was that on the
following day his chief assistant began, under his direction,
to arrange a special compartment in our ship Occasion itself,
and to furnish it with every kind of adaptation and apparatus
for elaborating those substances of which the
atmosphere of the planet Saturn consists, and to which
Gornahoor Harharkh was adapted by Nature for existence.
“When all these preparations had been completed, we
one Hrkh-hr-hoo later set out on our journey in the direction
of the planet Mars and descended there at my house.
“And there, on the planet Mars, which had almost the
same atmosphere as the planet Saturn, my essence-friend
Gornahoor Harharkh very soon became acclimatized and
began to exist almost freely.
“It was just during his stay on Mars that he devised that
Teskooano, or, as your favorites call it, a ‘telescope,’
thanks chiefly to which, as I have already said, my observatory
afterwards became particularly famous through the
whole of the Universe.
“The Teskooano he constructed is indeed a marvel of
being-Reason, as it increases the visibility of remote cosmic
270
concentrations up to 7,000,285 times, during certain
processes in cosmic substances proceeding in the atmospheres
surrounding almost all cosmic concentrations, as
well as during certain processes in the cosmic Etherokrilno
of interspatial spheres.
“Thanks to this Teskooano I was sometimes fully able,
while seated in my house on Mars, to observe almost
everything that proceeded on those parts of the surface of
other planets of this solar system which, in the process of
what is called the general-system-movement, were at the
given time within the sphere of vision of my observatory.
“Well then, my dear boy, while Gornahoor Harharkh
was then staying with me as my guest and we were once
together observing the existence of these favorites of
yours, a certain fact which we happened to notice was the
cause of a very serious exchange of opinions between us
concerning the three-centered beings of that peculiar
planet of yours.
“The result of this ‘exchange of opinions’ of ours
was that I undertook to descend onto the surface of
that planet and to bring back to the planet Saturn a certain
number of the beings called there ‘apes,’ in order to
carry out certain elucidating experiments with them
concerning the fact we had noticed and which had then
surprised us.”
At this point of Beelzebub’s tales, he was given a
”Leitoochanbros,” that is, a special metal plate on which
is recorded the text of an etherogram received from somewhere
or other, the addressee having only to hold it to his
perceptive hearing organ to hear everything communicated
in it.
When Beelzebub had in this way heard the contents of
the Leitoochanbros handed to him, he turned to his
grandson and said:
271
“You see, my boy, what coincidences occur in our Great
Universe.
“The contents of this etherogram concern just your favorites
in connection with these terrestrial beings I have
just mentioned, that is, these apes.
“It has been sent to me from the planet Mars, and
among other things there is communicated in it that the
three-centered beings of the planet Earth have again begun
to revive what is called the ‘Ape question.’
“I must tell you first of all, that on account of a cause
also ensuing from the abnormal being-existence there,
there was long ago crystallized, and there is periodically
intensified in its functioning in the presences of those
strange three-brained beings arising and existing on the
planet Earth, a strange factor which from time to time
produces in their presences a ‘crescendo impulse,’ owing
to which, during the periods of its action, they wish at all
costs to find out whether they have descended from these
apes or whether these apes have descended from them.
“Judging from the etherogram, this question is this
time agitating chiefly those biped beings who breed there
on the continent called America.
“Although this question always agitates them from time
to time, yet every once in a while it becomes there for a
long time, as they express it, ‘the burning question of the
day.’
“I very well remember that this ‘agitation of mind’ concerning
the origin of these apes occurred there among
them for the first time when, as they also like to express
it, their ‘center of culture’ was Tikliamish.
“The beginning of that ‘agitation of mind’ there was
the wiseacring of a certain ‘learned being’ of new formation
there named Menitkel.
“This Menitkel then became a learned being, firstly
272
because his childless aunt was an excellent what is
called matchmaker and mixed a great deal with power-possessing
beings, and secondly, because when by age he
was approaching the ‘threshold of the being’ of a responsible
being, he received on his birthday a gift of a book
entitled Manual of Bon Ton and Love Letter Writing. Being
materially secure and therefore quite free, thanks to
an inheritance left him by his uncle, a former pawnshop
proprietor, he out of boredom compiled a massive and
erudite work in which he ‘spun out,’ concerning the origin
of these apes, an elaborate theory with every kind of
’logical proof,’ but of course with such ‘logical proofs’
as could be perceived and crystallized only in the Reasons
of those freaks who have taken your fancy.
“This Menitkel then ‘proved’ by his theory that these
’fellow apes’ of theirs had descended neither more nor less
than from what are called ‘people who became wild.’
“And the other terrestrial beings of that period, as it
had already become proper to them, implicitly believed
this ‘Auntie’s darling’ without any essence-criticism whatsoever,
and from that time on, this question which had
then agitated the strange Reason of your favorites, became
a subject of discussion and fantasying, and existed right
up to what is called the ‘seventh-in-turn great general
planetary process of reciprocal destruction.’
“Thanks to this maleficent idea, there was even fixed in
the instincts of most of these unfortunates at that period
still another abnormal what is called ‘dictatory factor,’
which began to engender in their common presences the
false feeling that these ape-beings were presumably ‘sacred’;
and the abnormal factor engendering this sacrilegious
impulse, also passing by inheritance from
generation to generation, has reached the instincts of very
many beings even of the present time.
“This false idea that arose and was fixed there owing
273
to the said ‘pawnshop progeny’ existed during nearly two
of their centuries, and became an inseparable part of the
Reason of the majority of them; and only various events
proceeding from the mentioned general planetary process
effaced it until it ultimately completely disappeared from
their common presences.
“But when what is called their ‘cultured existence’ was
concentrated on the continent named Europe, and when
the time of the maximum intense manifestation of the peculiar
illness there named ‘to-wiseacre,’ had again come
round—which illness by the way had already long before
become subject to the fundamental cosmic law of Heptaparaparshinokh,
according to which it had, in respect of
intensity, also to function with a certain periodicity—
then, to the grief of three-brained beings of the whole of
the universe, that Ape question, namely, the question who
is descended from whom, again arose, and having become
crystallized, again became a part of the presence of the abnormal
Reason of your favorites.
“The stimulus for the revival there of this Ape question
was this time also a ‘learned’ being, and of course also
’great,’ but now a ‘learned’ being of quite a ‘new formation’
named Darwin.
“And this ‘great’ learned being, basing his theory
on that same logic of theirs, began to ‘prove’ exactly the
opposite of what Menitkel had said, namely, that it was
they themselves who were descended from these Mister
Apes.
“And as for the objective reality of the theories of both
these ‘great’ terrestrial ‘learned beings,’ I am reminded of
one of the wise sayings of our esteemed Mullah Nassr Eddin,
namely:
“‘They were both very successful, though of course not
without luck, in finding the authentic godmother of the
incomparable Scheherazade on an old dunghill.’
274
“In any case you must know and bear in mind that for
many centuries just this question among similar ephemeral
questions has provided material for the kind of mentation
which is considered among your favorites as the ‘highest
manifestation of Reason.’
“These favorites of yours would in my opinion get
quite a correct answer to this question which always excites
them, that is, the question how the apes arose, if they
were able in the given case to apply one of these sayings
again of our dear Mullah Nassr Eddin, who on many occasions
used to say: ‘The cause of every misunderstanding
must be sought only in woman.’
“If they had attempted the solution of this enigmatic
question with that wisdom of his, then perhaps they
would have finally discovered whence and how these
countrymen of theirs had originated.
“As this question of the genealogy of these apes there
is indeed exceedingly abstruse and unusual, I shall inform
your Reason about this also as far as possible from every
aspect.
“In fact, neither have they descended from apes nor
have apes descended from them, but . . . the cause of the
origin of these apes is in this case, just as in every other
misunderstanding there, also—their women.
“I must tell you first of all that the species of terrestrial
ape-beings now arising there under several different exterior
forms, never existed at all before the second
’Transapalnian perturbation’; only afterwards did the genealogy
of their species begin.
“The causes of the arising of this ‘misconceived’ being
as well as the cause of all the other events more or less serious
in an objective sense, which occur on the surface of
that ill-fated planet, ensue from two sources, totally independent
of each other.
“The first of them, as always, was the same lack of
275
foresight on the part of certain Most High, Most Very
Saintly Cosmic Individuals, and the second was, in the
given case, also the same abnormal conditions of ordinary
being-existence established by them themselves.
“The point is that when the second Transapalnian perturbation
occurred to that ill-fated planet, then, besides
its chief continent Atlantis, many other large and small
terra firmas entered within the planet and, in their place,
new terra firmas appeared on the surface of the planet.
“These displacements of the parts of the common presence
of that ill-fated planet then continued for several
days, with repeated planetary tremors and with such manifestations
as could not fail to evoke terror in the consciousness
and feelings of beings of every kind.
“During that same period many of your three-brained
favorites who chanced to survive, together with various
one-brained and two-brained beings of other forms, unexpectedly
struck upon other newly-formed terra firmas in
entirely new places unfamiliar to them.
“It was just at this period that many of these strange
Keschapmartnian three-brained beings of active and passive
sex, or, as they say, ‘men’ and ‘women,’ were compelled
to exist for some years there apart, that is to say,
without the opposite sex.
“Before relating how this then further occurred, I must
explain to you a little more in detail concerning that sacred
substance which is the final result of the evolving transformations
of every kind of being-food formed in the presence
of every being without distinction of brain system.
“This sacred substance which arises in the presences
of beings of every kind is almost everywhere called
’Exioehary’; but your favorites on the planet Earth call it
’sperm.’
“Thanks to the all-gracious foresight and command of
our COMMON FATHER AND CREATOR and according to the
276
actualization of Great Nature, this sacred substance arises
in the presences of all beings without distinction of brain
system and exterior coating, chiefly in order that by its
means they might, consciously or automatically, fulfill
that part of their being-duty which consists in the continuation
of their species; but in the presences of three-brained
beings it arises also in order that it might be
consciously transformed in their common presences for
coating their highest being-bodies for their own Being.
“Before the second Transapalnian perturbation there,
which period of their planet the contemporary three-brained
beings define by the words, ‘Before the loss of the
continent Atlantis,’ when various consequences of the
properties of the organ Kundabuffer had already begun to
be crystallized in their presences, a being impulse began
to be formed in them which later became predominant.
“This impulse is now called ‘pleasure’; and in order to satisfy
it they had already begun to exist in a way unbecoming
to three-centered beings, namely, most of them gradually
began to remove this same sacred being-substance from
themselves only for the satisfaction of the said impulse.
“Well, then, my boy. Owing to the fact that most of the
three-brained beings of the planet Earth thereafter carried
out the process of the removal from themselves of this
sacred substance—which is constantly formed in them—
not at certain periods normally established by Great Nature
for beings in accordance with their organization,
simply for the purpose of the continuation of their species,
and also owing to the fact that most of them ceased to utilize
this sacred substance consciously for coating their
higher being-bodies, the result was obtained that when
they do not remove it from themselves by ways which had
then already become mechanical, they naturally must
experience a sensation called ‘Sirkliniamen,’ or as your
277
favorites there would say, the state defined by the words
’out of sorts,’ which state is invariably accompanied by
what is called ‘mechanical suffering.’
“Remind me at some opportune moment about the
said periods fixed by Nature for the normal process of the
utilization of Exioehary by beings of different brain systems
for the purpose of the continuation of their species,
and I shall explain it to you in detail.
“Well then, in consequence of the aforesaid, and
because just like us they are also only Keschapmartnian
beings, and the normal removal from their presences of
this sacred substance which constantly and inevitably
arises in them can proceed exclusively only with the opposite
sex when they utilize it for the continuation of the
species by means of the sacred process ‘Elmooarno’; and
also because they were not in the habit of utilizing it for
the purpose of coating their higher being-bodies; these
chance surviving three-brained beings there—namely,
those who had already been existing as it is not becoming
for three-brained beings to exist, that is to say, when during
several of their years they had existed without beings
of the opposite sex—began to turn to various antinatural
means for the removal from themselves of the sacred substance
Exioehary formed in them.
“The beings of the male sex then turned to the antinatural
means called ‘Moordoorten’ and ‘Androperasty,’
or, as the contemporary beings would say, ‘onanism’ and
’pederasty,’ and these antinatural means fully satisfied
them.
“But for the three-brained beings of the passive sex, or,
as they are called, ‘women,’ the said antinatural methods
proved to be not sufficiently satisfying, and so the poor
’women orphans’ of that time, being already then more
cunning and inventive than the men there, began to seek
278
out and accustom beings of other forms of the given place
to be their ‘partners.’
“Well then, it was after these ‘partnerships’ that those
kinds of beings also began to appear in our Great Universe
who in themselves are, as our dear Mullah Nassr Eddin
would say, ‘neither one thing nor the other.’
“Concerning the possibility of this abnormal blending
of two different kinds of Exioeharies for the conception
and arising of a new planetary body of a being, it is necessary
to explain to you also the following.
“On the planet Earth, just as on other planets of our
Universe where Keschapmartnian three-brained beings
breed and exist, that is to say, those three-brained beings
the formation of whose Exioehary for the purpose of creating
a new being must obligatorily proceed in the presences
of two distinct independent sexes, the fundamental
difference between the sacred Exioeharies formed in the
presences of the distinct and opposite sexes of Keschapmartnian
beings, that is to say, in ‘men’ and ‘women,’ is
that in the Exioehary formed in the presences of beings of
the male sex the localized sacred ‘affirming’ or ‘positive’
force of the sacred Triamazikamno participates; while for
the completed formation of the Exioehary in the presences
of beings of the female sex, there participates the localized
sacred ‘denying’ or ‘negative’ force of the same sacred law.
“And owing to the same all-gracious foresight and
command of our FATHER of Everything Existing in the
Great Universe, and according to the actualizations of
Great Mother Nature, then in certain surrounding conditions
and with the participation of the third separately localized
holy force of the sacred Triamazikamno, namely,
the holy force called ‘Reconciling,’ the blending of these
two Exioeharies arising in two distinct independent different
beings just gives, owing to the process called ‘the
process of the sacred Elmooarno’ which proceeds between
279
those beings of opposite sex, the beginning for the arising
of a new being.
“And the possibility in the given case of such an abnormal
blending of two different kinds of Exioehary then
occurred owing only to a certain cosmic law called the
’affinity of the number of the totality of vibrations,’ which
proceeded owing to the second Transapalnian perturbation
to this ill-fated planet and which then still continued
to act for its own common presence.
“Concerning this cosmic law just mentioned, it is now
absolutely necessary to tell you that it arose and began to
exist in the Universe after the fundamental sacred law of
Triamazikamno was changed by OUR CREATOR for the
purpose of rendering the Heropass harmless, and after its
previously totally independent holy parts had begun to be
dependent upon forces coming from outside.
“You will understand this cosmic law also in all its aspects
when, as I have already promised you, I shall explain
to you in detail all the fundamental laws in general of
World-creation and World-existence.
“Meanwhile know, concerning this question, that in
general everywhere on normally existing planets of our
Great Universe the Exioehary formed in the presence of a
three-brained being who has perceptive and transformative
organs for localizing the holy affirming part of the sacred
Triamazikamno, that is to say, a Keschapmartnian
being of the male sex, can, owing to the just-mentioned
cosmic law, never be blended with the Exioehary formed
in the presence of a Keschapmartnian two-brained being
of the opposite sex.
“At the same time, the Exioehary formed in the three-brained
Keschapmartnian being of the female sex can sometimes—
in those cases when a special combination of the
blending of cosmic forces is obtained and the mentioned
law comes into effect—be completely blended under
280
certain surrounding conditions with the Exioehary
formed in two-brained Keschapmartnian beings of the
male sex, but only as the active factor in such an actualizing
process of the fundamental sacred Triamazikamno.
“In short, during the said terrible years on this planet
of yours, a result very rare in the Universe was obtained,
that is to say, there was obtained the blending of the Exioeharies
of two Keschapmartnian beings of different
brain systems of opposite sexes; and as a result, there arose
the ancestors of these terrestrial ‘misconceived’ beings now
called apes, who give your favorites no peace and who
from time to time agitate their strange Reason.
“But when after the mentioned terrible period there on
your planet, when the relatively normal process of ordinary
existence was re-established and your favorites of different
sexes again began to find each other and to exist
together, then the continuation of the species of the ape-beings
was thereafter actualized also among beings similar
to themselves.
“And this continuation of their species by these abnormally
arisen ape-beings there could be further continued
among themselves because the conception for the arising
of the first of these abnormal beings had also proceeded
owing to those same mentioned external conditions,
thanks to which the presences of future Keschapmartnian
beings of active or of passive sex are generally determined.
“The most interesting result of this already excessively
abnormal manifestation of the three-brained beings of
your planet is that there now exist a great many species of
generations of ape-beings differing in exterior form, and
each of these varied species bears a very definite resemblance
to some form of a two-brained quadruped being
still existing there.
“This came about because the blending of the Exioehary
of the Keschapmartnian three-brained beings there of the
281
‘female sex,’ which served as a beginning for the arising of
the ancestors of these apes, then proceeded with the active
Exioehary of those same varied quadruped beings existing
there up to the present time.
“And indeed, my boy, when during the period of my
last personal stay on the planet Earth, I chanced during
my travels to meet with the said various independent
species of apes, and when, by a habit which has become
second nature, I also observed them, I constated very definitely
that the whole of the inner functioning and what
are called the ‘automatic posture’ of each separate species
of these contemporary apes there are exactly like those
present in the whole of the presences of some normally
arisen quadruped being there, and that even what are
called their ‘facial features’ very definitely resemble those
of the said quadrupeds; but on the other hand that what
are called the ‘psychic features’ of all the separate species
of these apes there are absolutely identical, even down to
details, with those of the psyche of the three-brained beings
there of the ‘female sex.’”
At this point of his tales, Beelzebub made a long pause
and looking at his favorite Hassein with a smile which
very clearly expressed a double meaning, he, continuing
to smile, said:
“In the text of the etherogram which I have just received,
it is further said that in order this time finally to
settle who has descended from whom—whether they
from the apes or the apes from them—these freaks, your
favorites, have even decided to carry out ‘scientific experiments,’
and furthermore that several of them have already
left for the continent of Africa where many of these apes
breed, with the object of bringing back from there the
number required for these ‘scientific investigations’ of
theirs.
“To judge by this etherogram, the beings of the planet
282
Earth who have taken your fancy are again, in their turn,
up to their ‘extraordinary tricks.’
“From all I have learned about them during my observations,
I foresee that this ‘scientific experiment’ will, of
course, very greatly interest other of your favorites also,
and will serve for a time as material to their strange Reason
for endless discussion and talks.
“And all this will be quite in the order of things there.
“Concerning the ‘scientific experiment’ itself, which
they propose to carry out with the apes taken back from
Africa, I can with certainty say beforehand, that at any
rate the first part of it will without any doubt, succeed
’wonderfully well.’
“And it will succeed wonderfully well, because the apes
themselves, as beings of what is called a ‘Terbelnian result,’
are already, owing to their nature, extremely fond of
occupying themselves with ‘titillation’ and before the day
is out, will no doubt participate in and greatly assist your
favorites in this ‘scientific experiment’ of theirs.
“As for those beings there who are going to carry out
this ‘scientific experiment,’ and as for any benefit from it
for the other three-brained beings there, it can all be pictured
to oneself if one remembers the profoundly wise
saying of our same honorable Mullah Nassr Eddin, in
which he says: ‘Happy is that father whose son is even
busy with murder and robbery, for he himself will then
have no time to get accustomed to occupy himself with
”titillation.”’
“Yes, my boy, it seems that I have not yet told you why
and by whom, since I left the solar system Ors, I am kept
informed by etherograms of the most important events
which proceed on various planets of that system, and, of
course, also about events proceeding on your planet Earth.
“You remember I told you that my first descent in person
upon the surface of that planet of yours took place
283
on account of one of the young beings of our tribe, who
then had no desire to stay there any longer but returned
with us to the planet Mars, where he later became a very
good chief over all the beings of our tribe existing on that
planet, and who is now already the chief over all the beings
in general of our tribe who for various reasons still
exist on certain planets of that system Ors.
“Well then, my boy, when I left that system, I presented
my famous observatory to him with everything in
it, and in gratitude for this he promised to report every
month, according to the time-calculation of the planet
Mars, all the more important events occurring on the
planets of that system.
“And now this chief keeps me very accurately informed
of the most important events proceeding on all the planets
on which there is a being-existence; and, knowing my
great interest in the three-brained beings breeding on the
planet Earth, he does his best, as I now see, to elucidate
and send me information concerning all those manifestations
of theirs which can give me now also the possibility
of being constantly informed of the whole process of the
ordinary existence of these three-brained beings, even
though I find myself already inaccessibly remote even for
their featherweight thoughts.
“That chief of our beings who remains there collects
the various kinds of information he communicates concerning
the three-brained beings of the planet Earth, either
by means of his own observations of them through
the great Teskooano which I left him, or from reports
which, in their turn, are communicated to him by those
three beings of our own tribe who chose to exist forever
on the planet Earth, and all three of whom have at the
present time on the continent of Europe different substantial
independent undertakings indispensable for
everyone existing there under the prevailing conditions.
284
“One of them has in one of the large cities, an ‘undertaker’s
business’; the second, in another large city, has a
bureau for what are called matchmaking and divorce; and
the third is the proprietor of many offices founded by
himself in various cities for what is called ‘money exchange.’
“However, my boy, owing to this etherogram, I have
wandered a long way from my original tale.
“Let us go back to our former theme.
“Well, then, upon this the fourth flight of mine to the
planet Earth, our ship Occasion descended onto the sea
called the ‘Red Sea.’
“And we descended upon this Sea because it washed the
Eastern shores of that continent where I wished to go,
namely, to that continent then called Grabontzi and now
called Africa, on which those ape-beings I needed then
bred more than on any other of the terra firma parts of
the surface of that planet of yours; and also because this
sea was at that period particularly convenient for the
mooring of our ship Occasion; but what was still more important
was that on one of its sides that country was situated
which was then called ‘Nilia and is now called
Egypt, where those beings of our tribe then existed who
wished to remain on that planet and with whose help I intended
to collect the apes.
“Well, then, having descended upon the Red Sea, we
sailed from the ship Occasion on ‘Epodrenekhs’ to the
shore; and afterwards, on camels we came to that town
where our beings existed and which was then the capital
of the future Egypt.
“This capital city was then called Thebes.
“On the very first day of my arrival in the city of
Thebes, one of the beings of our tribe existing there told
me among other things, in the course of our conversation,
that the beings of the Earth of that locality had devised
285
a new system for observing other cosmic concentrations
from their planet, and that they were then constructing
what was required in order to carry it into effect; and also,
as everybody there said, that the convenience and possibilities
of this new system were excellent and until then
unparalleled on the Earth.
“And when he had related all he had himself seen
with his own eyes, I immediately became greatly interested,
because from his description of certain details
of this new construction there, it seemed to me that these
terrestrial beings had perhaps found a means of overcoming
that inconvenience about which I myself had just
previously been thinking a great deal while I was completing
the construction of my observatory on the planet Mars.
“And so I decided to postpone for a while my first intention
of immediately going further south on that continent
to collect the apes I needed, and instead, to go first
where the said construction was being made, in order on
the spot to become personally acquainted with it from
every aspect, and to find out all about it.
“Well then, the day following our arrival in the city
Thebes, accompanied by one of the beings of our tribe
who already had many friends there, and also by the chief
constructor of the said construction, and of course by our
Ahoon also, I went this time on what is called a
’Choortetev’ down the tributary of that great river now
called the ‘Nile.’
“Near where this river flowed into a large ‘Saliakooriapnian
area’ those constructions were just being completed,
one part of which then interested me.
“The district itself, where the work was being carried
on both for this new, what they called ‘observatory,’ and
for several other constructions for the welfare of their
being existence, was then called ‘Avazlin’; a few years
286
later it came to be called there ‘Caironana,’ and at the present
time it is simply called the ‘outskirts of Cairo.’
“The mentioned constructions had been begun long
before by one of what are called there ‘Pharaohs,’ the
name by which the beings of that region called their
kings; and at the time of my fourth flight to the Earth and
my first visit to this place, the special constructions he had
begun were already being completed by his grandson, also
a Pharaoh.
“Although the observatory which interested me was not
yet quite finished, nevertheless observations of the exterior
visibility of cosmic concentrations could be made from it,
and the results issuing from them and the reciprocal action
of these results could be studied.
“Those beings who were occupied with such observations
and studies were called, at that period on the Earth,
’Astrologers.’
“But when afterwards that psychic disease of theirs
called wiseacring became finally fixed there, owing to
which these specialists of theirs also ‘shrivelled and shrank’
and became specialists only in giving names to remote
cosmic concentrations, they came to be called ‘Astronomers.’
“Inasmuch as the difference in significance and sense,
in relation to surrounding beings, between those from
among the three-brained beings who have taken your
fancy who at that time were such professionals, and those
who have now, as it were, the same occupation, might
show you, so to say, ‘the obviousness of the steady deterioration
of the degree of crystallization’ of data engendering
the ‘sane logical mentation,’ which ought to be
present in the common presences of your favorites as
three-brained beings, I therefore find it necessary to
explain to you and to help you to have an approximate
287
understanding of this difference, which is also changing
for the worse.
“At that period, these terrestrial three-brained beings,
already of responsible age, whom the others named ‘Astrologers,’
besides making the said observations and investigations
of various other cosmic concentrations for the
purpose of a greater, as is said, ‘detailizing’ of that branch
of general learning of which they were representatives, fulfilled
several further definite essence-obligations taken
upon themselves towards surrounding beings similar to
themselves.
“Among their fundamental definite obligations was that
they also, like our Zirlikners, had to advise all the conjugal
pairs in their what was then called ‘flock,’ according to
the types of those pairs, about the time and form of the
process of the sacred ‘Elmooarno’ for the purpose of a desirable
and corresponding conception of their results, and
when such results were actualized, or, as they themselves
say, ‘newly born,’ they had to draw up their ‘Oblekioonerish’
which is the same as what your favorites call ‘horoscope’;
and later either they themselves or their substitutes
had—during the whole period of the formation of the
newly born for responsible existence and of their subsequent
responsible existence—to guide them and give
corresponding indications on the basis of the said
Oblekioonerish and also on the basis of the cosmic laws,
constantly explained by them, flowing from the actions of
the results of other large cosmic concentrations in general
on the process of being-existence of beings on all planets.
“These indications of theirs, and also their, so to say,
’warning counsels’ consisted in the following:
“When a function became disharmonized or only began
to be disharmonized in the presence of any being of
their flock, then this being applied to the Astrologer of his
288
district, who, on the basis of the said Oblekioonerish made
by him, and on the basis of the changes expected, according
to his calculations, in the processes proceeding in the
atmosphere, flowing in their turn from the action of the
other planets of their solar system, indicated just what he
had to do to his planetary body, at which definite periods
of the Krentonalnian movements of their planet—as for
instance, in which direction to lie, how to breathe, what
movements preferably to make, with which types to avoid
relations, and many things of the same kind.
“In addition to all this, they assigned to the beings at
the seventh year of their existence, likewise on the basis of
these Oblekioonerishes, corresponding mates of the opposite
sex for the purpose of fulfilling one of the chief
being-duties, that is, continuation of the race, or as your
favorites would say, they assigned them ‘husbands’ and ’wives.’
“Justice must be done to your favorites of the period
when these Astrologers existed among them; they then indeed
very strictly carried out the indications of these Astrologers
and made their conjugal unions exclusively only
according to their indications.
“Therefore, at that period, in regard to their conjugal
unions, they always corresponded according to their type,
just as such pairs correspond everywhere on planets on
which Keschapmartnian beings also breed.
“These ancient terrestrial Astrologers made these
matches successfully because even if they were very far
from the knowledge of many cosmic Trogoautoegocratic
truths, yet they at least already very well knew the laws of
the influence of different planets of their solar system on
the beings breeding on their own planet, namely, the influence
of these planets on a being at the moment of his
conception, for further formation, as well as for his complete
acquisition of the Being of a responsible being.
289
“Having, thanks to the information transmitted to
them from generation to generation, a many-centuried
practical knowledge, they already knew which types of the
passive sex can correspond to which of the active sex.
“Owing to all this, the pairs matched according to their
indications almost always turned out to be corresponding,
and not as it proceeds there at the present time; and that
is to say they are now united in conjugal pairs who nearly
always do not correspond in type; in consequence of
which during the continuation of the entire existence of
these couples there, about half of their, as they say, ‘inner
life’ is spent only on what our esteemed Mullah Nassr Eddin
expresses in one of his sayings by the following words:
“‘What a good husband he is, or what a good wife she
is, whose whole inner world is not busy with the constant
”nagging of the other half.”’
“In any case, my boy, if these Astrologers had continued
to exist there, then surely, thanks to their further
practising, the existence of the beings of this unfortunate
planet would by now have gradually become such that
their family relations would at least have been a little like
the existence of similar beings on other planets of our
Great Universe.
“But all this which was beneficently established in the
process of their existence they have also sent, like all their
other good attainments, without even having had time to
make good use of it, ‘to the gluttonous swine’ of our respected
Mullah Nassr Eddin.
“And these Astrologers’ of theirs, as usually happens
there, also at first began gradually to ‘shrink’ and then entirely,
as is said, Vanished.’
“After the total abolition among them of the duties of
these Astrologers, other professionals in the same sphere
appeared in their place, but this time from among the
’learned beings of new formation’ who also began to
290
observe and study, as it were, the results issuing from various
large cosmic concentrations and their influence on
the existence of the beings of their planet; but as the ordinary
beings around these professionals soon noticed
that their ‘observations’ and ‘studies’ consisted merely in
inventing names for various remote suns and planets
meaning nothing to them, existing in milliards in the
Universe, and in measuring, as it were, by a method
known to them alone, and which constituted their professional
secret, the distance between the cosmic points
seen from their planets through their ‘child’s toys’ called
by them ‘telescopes,’ they began to call them, as I have already
told you, Astronomers.
“Now, my boy, that we have spoken also about these
contemporary ‘ultra fantasists’ from among your favorites,
we might as well, again imitating the form of mentation
and the verbal exposition of our dear teacher Mullah
Nassr Eddin, also ‘illuminatingly’ enlighten you about
their significance, so esteemed by your favorites.
“First of all, you should know about that ordinary cosmic
something actualized for these same terrestrial types,
which is in general always actualized of itself for every
cosmic unit and which serves for beings with Objective
Reason as what is called an ‘issuing source’ for pondering
about the explanation of the sense and meaning of any
given cosmic result.
“This same something which serves as an issuing source
for discovering the significance of these terrestrial contemporary
types, is a wiseacring map named by them
themselves—of course unconsciously—the ‘map inventory
of the heavenly spaces.’
“There is no need for us to draw any other logical conclusion
from this issuing source specially actualized for
them; it will be sufficient merely to say that the name itself
of this map of theirs shows that the designations
291
made on it cannot in any way be other than entirely relative,
because with the possibilities at their disposal—
though they break their esteemed heads over devising
names and calculating various kinds of measurements—
they can see from the surface of their planet only those
suns and planets which to their good fortune do not very
quickly change the course of their falling in relation to
their own planet and thus give them the possibility during
a long period of time—of course long as compared
with the brevity of their own existence—to observe them
and, as they bombastically express themselves, ‘mark
down their positions.’
“In any case, my boy, however worthless the results of
the activities of these contemporary representatives of
’learning’ among your favorites, please don’t be angry with
them. If they do not bring any benefit at all to your favorites,
they at least do not do them any great harm.
“After all, they must be occupied with something.
“It is not for nothing that they wear spectacles of German
origin and special smocks sewed in England.
“Let them! Let them be occupied with this! God bless them!
“Otherwise like most of the other freaks there who are
occupied with, as they say there, ‘higher matters,’ they
will busy themselves, out of boredom, ‘leading the struggle
of five against one.’
“And it is known to all that the beings who are occupied
with these matters always radiate from themselves vibrations
very harmful for beings around them similar to themselves.
“Well enough! Leave these contemporary ‘titillators’ in
peace and let us continue our interrupted definite theme.
“In view of the fact, my boy, that this conscious ability
expressed in the creation of such a construction unparalleled
both before and after this period, of which I was
292
then an eyewitness, was also the result of the attainments
of the beings, members of the learned society Akhaldan,
which was formed on the continent of Atlantis before the
second great terrestrial catastrophe, I think it will be best,
if, before continuing to explain to you further about the
mentioned observatory and other constructions erected
there for the welfare of being-existence, I should tell you,
even though briefly, about the history of the arising there
of such an indeed great learned society consisting of ordinary
three-brained beings, as this learned society Akhaldan
then was on the continent of Atlantis.
“It is imperatively necessary to inform you of this because
in the course of my further explanations concerning
these three-brained beings of the planet Earth who have
taken your fancy I shall in all probability have to refer
more than once to that society of learned beings there.
“I must also tell you about the history of the arising
and existence of that society there on the continent
Atlantis, so that you may also know that if the three-brained
beings there on your planet—thanks to their being-
Partkdolg-duty, that is to say, thanks to their conscious
labors and intentional sufferings—ever attain anything,
then not only do they utilize these for the good of their
own Being, but also a certain part of these attainments is
transmitted as with us by inheritance and becomes the
property of their direct descendants.
“You can perceive such a law-conformable result there
from the fact that although towards the end of the existence
of the continent Atlantis abnormal conditions of
ordinary being-existence had already begun to be established
and that after the second great catastrophe they deteriorated
at such a rate that they soon finally ‘crushed’
all their ableness to manifest the possibilities proper to
the presences of three-brained beings, nevertheless their
’attainments of learning’ passed by inheritance, at least
293
partly, even though mechanically, to their remote direct
descendants.
“I must first tell you that I learned about this history,
thanks to what are called ‘Teleoghinooras’ which are at
present in the atmosphere also of that planet Earth of yours.
“As you probably do not yet know exactly what a
Teleoghinoora is, try to transubstantiate in the corresponding
parts of your common presence the information
concerning this cosmic actualization.
“A Teleoghinoora is a materialized idea or thought
which after its arising exists almost eternally in the atmosphere
of that planet on which it arises.
“Teleoghinooras can be formed from such a quality of
being-contemplation as only those three-brained beings
have and can actualize, who have coated their higher being
bodies in their presences and who have brought the
perfecting of the Reason of their higher being part up to
the degree of the sacred ‘Martfotai.’
“And the sequential series of being-ideas, materialized
in this way, concerning any given event, are called ‘Korkaptilnian
thought tapes.’
“It seems that the said Korkaptilnian thought tapes
concerning the history of the arising of the learned society
Akhaldan were, as I found out much later, deliberately
fixed by a certain ‘Eternal Individual,’ Asoochilon, now a
saint, who became coated in the common presence of a
three-brained being named Tetetos who arose on your
planet on the continent of Atlantis and who had existed
there four centuries before the second great ‘Transapalnian
perturbation.’
“These Korkaptilnian thought tapes are never destroyed
as long as the given planet exists, which is in what is called
the ‘tempo of movement of the prime arising’; and
they are subject to none of those transformations from
294
any cosmic causes whatsoever to which all other cosmic
substances and cosmic crystallizations are periodically
subject.
“And however long a time may have already passed,
every three-brained being in whose presence there has
been acquired the ability to enter into the being-state
called ‘Soorptakalknian contemplation’ can perceive and
cognize the texts of these Korkaptilnian thought tapes.
“And so, my boy, I myself learned about the details of
the arising there of the society Akhaldan partly from the
text of the just-mentioned Teleoghinoora and partly from
many data which I learned much later, namely, when,
having become interested also in this highly important
factor there, I made my usual detailed investigations.
“According to the text of the mentioned Teleoghinoora
and to data which I subsequently learned, it became clear
and definitely known to me that this learned society
Akhaldan which arose then on the continent Atlantis and
which was composed of three-brained beings of the Earth,
was formed 735 years before the second ‘Transapalnian
perturbation’ there.
“It was founded on the initiative of a being there
named Belcultassi, who was then able to bring the perfecting
of his higher being part to the Being of a Saint
’Eternal Individual’; and this higher part of his now already
dwells on the holy planet Purgatory.
“My elucidation of all those inner and outer being impulses
and manifestations which caused this Belcultassi
then to found that truly great society of ordinary three-brained
beings—a society which in its time was throughout
the whole Universe called ‘envied for imitation’—showed
that when this same later Saint Individual Belcultassi
was once contemplating, according to the practice of every
normal being, and his thoughts were by association
concentrated on himself, that is to say, on the sense
295
and aim of his existence, he suddenly sensed and cognized
that the process of the functioning of the whole of him
had until then proceeded not as it should have proceeded
according to sane logic.
“This unexpected constatation shocked him so profoundly
that thereafter he devoted the whole of himself
exclusively to be able at any cost to unravel this and understand.
“First of all he decided to attain without delay such a
’potency’ as would give him the strength and possibility to
be quite sincere with himself, that is to say, to be able to
conquer those impulses which had become habitual in the
functioning of his common presence from the many heterogeneous
associations arising and proceeding in him
and which were started in him by all sorts of accidental
shocks coming from outside and also engendered within
him, namely, the impulses called ‘self-love,’ ‘pride,’ Vanity,’
and so on.
“And when, after incredible what are called ‘organic’
and ‘psychic’ efforts, he attained to this, he then without
any mercy for these being-impulses which had become inherent
in his presence, began to think and recall just when
and what various being-impulses had arisen in his presence
during the period preceding all this, and how he had
consciously or unconsciously reacted to them.
“Analyzing himself in this manner, he began to recall
just which impulses evoked which reactions in him, in his
independently spiritualized parts, that is to say, in his
body, in his feelings and in his thoughts, and the state of
his essence when he reacted to anything more or less attentively,
and how and when, in consequence of such reactions
of his, he had manifested consciously with his
"I" or had acted automatically under the direction of his
instinct alone.
“And it was just then that this bearer of the later Saint
296
Individual Belcultassi, recalling in this way all his former
perceptions, experiencings, and manifestations, clearly
constated in consequence, that his exterior manifestations
did not at all correspond either to the perceptions or to
the impulses definitely formed in him.
“Further, he then began to make similar sincere observations
of the impressions coming from outside as well as
those formed within himself, which were perceived by his
common presence; and he made them all with the same
exhaustive, conscious verifications of how these impressions
were perceived by his separate spiritualized parts,
how and on what occasions they were experienced by the
whole of his presence and for what manifestations they
became impulses.
“These exhaustive conscious observations and impartial
constatations finally convinced Belcultassi that something
proceeded in his own common presence not as it should
have proceeded according to sane being-logic.
“As it became clear to me during my subsequent detailed
investigations, although Belcultassi had become indubitably
convinced of the accuracy of his observations
on himself, yet he doubted the correctness of his own sensations
and understandings and also the normalness of his
own psychic organization; and he therefore set himself the
task of elucidating, first of all, whether he was in general
normal in sensing and understanding all this just in this
way and not otherwise.
“To carry out this task of his, he decided to find
out how the same would be sensed and cognized by
others.
“With that aim he began inquiring among his friends
and acquaintances to try to find out from them how
they sensed it all and how they cognized their past and present
perceptions and manifestations, doing this, of course,
very discreetly, so as not to touch the aforementioned
297
impulses inherent in them, namely, ‘self-love,’ ‘pride,’ and
so on, which are unbecoming to three-brained beings.
“Thanks to these inquiries, Belcultassi gradually succeeded
in evoking sincerity in his friends and acquaintances,
and as a result it turned out that all of them sensed
and saw in themselves everything just the same as he did.
“Now among these friends and acquaintances of Belcultassi,
there were several earnest beings who were not
yet entirely slaves to the action of the consequences of the
properties of the organ Kundabuffer, and who, having
penetrated to the gist of the matter also became very seriously
interested in it and began to verify that which proceeded
in themselves, and independently to observe those around them.
“Soon after, on the initiative of the same Belcultassi,
they began to meet together from time to time, and to
share their observations and new constatations.
“After prolonged verifications, observations, and impartial
constatations, this entire group of terrestrial beings
also became categorically convinced, just like Belcultassi
himself, that they were not as they ought to be.
“Not long after, many others also having such presences
joined that group of terrestrial beings.
“And later they founded that society which they named
the ‘Society of Akhaldans.’
“By the word Akhaldan the following conception was
then expressed:
“‘The striving to become aware of the sense and aim of
the Being of beings.’
“From the very beginning of the foundation of this society,
Belcultassi himself stood at its head, and the subsequent
actions of the beings of this society proceeded
under his general guidance.
“For many terrestrial years this society existed under
the said name, and its member-beings were then called
298
‘Akhaldan sovors’; but later, when the members of this society,
for purposes of a general character, were divided
into a number of independent groups, the members belonging
to different groups came to be called by different names.
“And this division of theirs into groups occurred for the
following reason:
“When they had finally become convinced that there
was something very undesirable in their presences and
they had begun to seek means and possibilities of achieving
its removal in order to become such as, according to
sane logic, they ought to have been, corresponding to the
sense and aim of their existence, the elucidation of which,
whatever it might cost them, they made the basis of their
task, and when they proceeded to actualize in practice this
task previously decided upon by their Reason, it very soon
became clear that it was imperatively necessary for its fulfillment
to have in their Reason more detailed information
of various special branches of knowledge.
“But as it proved impossible for each and every one of
them to acquire the necessary special knowledge, they
divided themselves for convenience into a number of
groups so that each group might separately study one of
these special branches of knowledge required for their
common aim.
“Here, my boy, you should notice that genuine objective
science just then arose and began to exist there for the
first time, and developed normally up to the time of the
second great catastrophe to their planet; also that the rate
of the development of some of its separate branches then
progressed at an indeed unprecedented tempo.
“And in consequence many great and small cosmic,
what are called ‘objective truths’ gradually began at that
period to become evident also to those three-brained beings
who have taken your fancy.
299
“The learned members of this first and perhaps last
great terrestrial learned society were then divided into
seven independent groups, or as it is otherwise said, ‘sections,’
and each of these groups or sections received its
definite designation.
“The members of the first group of the society Akhaldan
were called ‘Akhaldanfokhsovors,’ which meant that
the beings belonging to that section studied the presence
of their own planet as well as the reciprocal action of its
separate parts.
“The members of the second section were called ‘Akhaldanstrassovors,’
and this meant that the beings belonging
to that section studied what are called the radiations of all
the other planets of their solar system and the reciprocal
action of these radiations.
“The members of the third section were called ‘Akhaldanmetrosovors,’
which meant beings occupied with the
study of that branch of knowledge similar to that branch
of our general knowledge we call ‘Silkoornano,’ and
which partly corresponded to what your contemporary favorites
call ‘mathematics.’
“The members of the fourth group were called ‘Akhaldanpsychosovors,’
and by this name they then defined
those members of the society Akhaldan who made their
observations of the perceptions, experiencings, and manifestations
of beings like themselves and verified their observations
by statistics.
“The members of the fifth group were called ‘Akhaldanharnosovors,’
which meant that they were occupied
with the study of that branch of knowledge which combined
those two branches of contemporary science there
which your favorites call ‘chemistry’ and ‘physics.’
“The members belonging to the sixth section were called
’Akhaldanmistessovors,’ that is to say, beings who studied
every kind of fact arising outside of themselves, those
300
actualized consciously from without and also those arising
spontaneously, and which of them, and in what cases, are
erroneously perceived by beings.
“And as regards the members of the seventh and last
group, they were called ‘Akhaldangezpoodjnisovors’; these
members of the society Akhaldan devoted themselves to
the study of those manifestations in the presences of the
three-brained beings of their planet which proceeded in
them not in consequence of various functionings issuing
from different kinds of qualities of impulses engendered
owing to data already present in them, but from cosmic
actions coming from outside and not depending on them
themselves.
“The three-brained beings of your planet who became
members of this society actually did a great deal in respect
of approaching objective knowledge which had never
been done there before and which perhaps will never be
repeated.
“And here it is impossible not to express regret and to
repeat that to the most great misfortune of all terrestrial
three-brained beings of all later epochs, it was just then—
when after incredible being-labors by members of that
great society the required tempo of work had already been
established with regard to discernment, conscious on their
part, and also with regard to their unconscious preparation
for the welfare of their descendants—that, in the heat
of it all, certain of them constated, as I have already told
you, that something serious was to occur to their planet
in the near future.
“For the purpose of discerning the character of the anticipated
serious event, they dispersed over the whole
planet and shortly afterwards, as I have already told you,
the aforesaid second ‘Transapalnian perturbation’ occurred
to that ill-fated planet of yours.
301
“Well then, my boy, when after this catastrophe, a
number of the surviving beings, members of that great
learned society, gradually came together again, they, no
longer having their native country, first settled together
with most of the other surviving beings in the center of
the continent Grabontzi, but later, when they had, on the
continent Grabontzi, ‘come to themselves’ a little after the
’cataclysm not according to law,’ which had occurred, they
decided jointly to try to re-establish, and perhaps to continue
to actualize in practice, all those tasks which had
formed the basis of their last society.
“As the manifestations of those abnormal conditions of
being-existence of most of the three-brained beings there
which had already been established before the catastrophe
had by this time already begun to ‘boil’ furiously on the
said part of the surface of the continent Grabontzi, these
surviving members of the society Akhaldan looked for another
place on the same continent for their permanent existence
more suitable for this work of theirs which
demanded complete separateness.
“Such a suitable place they found in the valley of the
large river flowing on the north of the said continent and
there indeed they all migrated together with their families
to continue in isolation the attainment of the tasks set by
their society.
“This entire region, through which the said large river
flowed, they first named ‘Sakronakari.’
“But this name was afterwards several times changed
and at the present time this region is called ‘Egypt’ while
the said large river, then called ‘Nipilhooatchi,’ is now, as
I have already said, called the Nile.
“Soon after certain former members of the learned society
Akhaldan had settled on this part of the surface of
the planet Earth, all the beings of our tribe, who then
302
existed on the surface of that planet which has taken your
fancy, migrated to the same place.
“And the relations of our tribe with that part of your
planet and also with the first migration there of the
chance surviving former members of the society Akhaldan
were as follows:
“I told you once that just before the second
’Transapalnian perturbation’ our Party-Pythoness, while
prophesying, insisted that all the beings of our tribe
should, without delay, migrate for the continuation of
their existence on that planet, to a definite part of the surface
of that same continent now called Africa.
“This definite part of the surface of the continent
which the Pythoness indicated, lay just at the source of
the said large river Nipilhooatchi where the beings of our
tribe existed all the time the said second Transapalnian
perturbation lasted, as well as later when everything had
gradually resumed its relatively normal state and when
most of the surviving beings had then almost forgotten
what had happened and had again formed—just as if
nothing had occurred to them—one of their famous ‘centers
of culture’ in the very center of that future Africa.
And it was just when the former members of the society
Akhaldan were searching for a suitable place for their permanent
existence, that they chanced to meet a number of
the beings of our tribe who advised them to migrate to the
country further down the said river.
“Our acquaintanceship and our friendly relations with
many of the former members of the society Akhaldan had
already begun on the continent Atlantis almost from the
founding of that society.
“Do you remember I told you that when I descended
to that planet for the first time and the beings of our
tribe assembled in the city of Samlios with my participation
in order together to find a way out of the difficult situation
303
that had been created, those general meetings
of ours were held in one of the sections of the principal
cathedral of the society Akhaldan; and from that
time on, good relations were established between
many beings of our tribe and certain members of this
society?
“And there in that future Egypt whither both had migrated
in the said way, the relations of the beings of our
tribe with the authentic former members themselves who
chanced to be saved, and also with the descendants of
other authentic members, remained uninterrupted and
continued almost until the departure of our tribe from
your planet.
“Although the hope of the few chance surviving members
of the society Akhaldan that they would be able to
resume the actualizing of the task of their society was not
fulfilled, nevertheless, thanks to them alone, there still
continued to be present in the presences of beings of several
subsequent generations after the loss of Atlantis, the
’instinctive conviction’ concerning the sense of what is
called there ‘completed personal Being.’
“In addition, thanks to them, something of what had
been attained by the Reason of the three-brained beings
there also nevertheless survived when that Reason was still
normal in them; and after a while this something began
mechanically to be transmitted by inheritance from generation
to generation and reached the beings of quite recent
periods, even to several beings of contemporary times.
“Among those results of the learned attainments of the
members of the society Akhaldan which were transmitted
by inheritance, were also, without question, those ingenious
and solid constructions which I saw being erected
during this fourth descent of mine to your planet by the
beings of whom I am just going to inform you, who were
304
breeding on that part of the surface of the continent of
the present Africa.
“Although the expectations that I had formed from all
that our countrymen had told me concerning the mentioned
new observatory there, before I had seen it with
my own eyes, were not justified, nevertheless, the observatory
itself and also the other constructions of the beings
then of that region proved to be exceedingly ingenious
and provided data for the enrichment of my common
presence by a great deal of productive information for my
consciousness.
“And in order that you may clearly represent to yourself
and understand how these various constructions were
then erected by the three-brained beings of this region for
the welfare of their being-existence, I think it will be
enough if I explain to you in as great detail as possible,
how the particularity of their ingenious practical invention
was manifested in respect of their new observatory on
account of which I had decided to visit that region.
“For this purpose I must first of all inform you of two
facts connected with the change in the common presences
of these three-brained beings who have taken your fancy.
“The first fact is that at the outset, while they were still
existing normally, that is, as it is in general becoming to
all three-brained beings to exist, and while they had what
is called ‘Olooestesnokhnian sight,’ they could also perceive,
at a distance proper to be perceived by ordinary
three-brained beings, the visibility of all great as well as
small cosmic concentrations existing beyond them during
every process of the Omnipresent-Okidanokh which proceeded
in their atmosphere.
“In addition, those of them who were consciously
perfected and had thereby brought the sensibility of the
perception of their organ of sight—like three-brained
beings everywhere else—up to what is called the
305
‘Olooessultratesnokhnian state,’ acquired the possibility
of perceiving also the visibility of all these cosmic units
situated at the same distance, which arise and have their
further existence dependent upon the crystallizations localized
directly from the sacred Theomertmalogos, that is
to say, from the emanations of our most holy Sun Absolute.
“And later, when the same constant abnormal conditions
of ordinary being-existence were finally established,
as a consequence of which Great Nature was compelled,
for reasons of which I have already once told you, among
other limitations, also to degenerate the functioning of
their organ of sight into what is called ‘Koritesnokhnian,’
that is to say, into the sight proper to the presences of one-brained
and two-brained beings, then thereafter they were
able to perceive the visibility of their great as well as their
small concentrations situated beyond them only when the
sacred process ‘Aieioiuoa’ proceeded in the Omnipresent
Active Element Okidanokh in the atmosphere of their
planet, or, as they themselves say—according to their understanding
and their own perceptions—’on dark nights.’
“And the second fact, by virtue of the same degeneration
of their sight into Koritesnokhnian, is based on that
law common to all beings, namely, that the results obtained
from every manifestation of the Omnipresent Okidanokh
are perceived by the organs of sight only when in
immediate contact with those vibrations which are formed
in beings and which actualize the functioning of the
being-organ for perceiving, at the given moment, the visibility
of cosmic concentrations situated beyond them;
that is to say, only when the said results of the manifestation
of the Omnipresent-Okidanokh proceed up to the
limit beyond which, according to the quality of the given
organ for perceiving visibility, what is called the ‘momentum
of the impulse’ dies down, or to put it otherwise, they
306
perceive the visibility of objects only when almost next to them.
“But if these results take place beyond the mentioned
limit, then this manifestation does not at all extend to
those beings in whose presences there are organs for the
perception of visibility, formed only by the results of the
totality of ‘Itoklanoz.’
“Here it is very opportune to repeat one of the profound
sayings, seldom used there, of our Mullah Nassr
Eddin, which very neatly defines the given case, that is,
this degree of the limitation of the perception of visibility
of your contemporary favorites.
“This wise saying of his, seldom used there, consists of
the following words:
“‘Show me the elephant the blind man has seen, and
only then will I believe that you have really seen a fly.’
“Well then, my boy, thanks to that artificial adaptation
which I had then seen for the observation of other cosmic
concentrations, and which was being constructed in that
future Egypt on the initiative issuing from the Reasons of
the remote descendants of the member beings of the
learned society Akhaldan, any one of these unfortunate favorites
of yours, in spite of the Koritesnokhnian sight
which had long before become inherent to them, could
nevertheless acquire the ability to perceive freely at any
time, as they say, ‘of the day and night,’ the visibility of all
those remote cosmic concentrations which in the process
of the general ‘cosmic harmonious movement’ come
within the sphere of the horizon of their observation.
“In order to overcome this limitation of their organ of the
perception of visibility, they then invented the following:
“Their Teskooano or telescope, the construction of
which, it must here be said, passed to them also from their
remote ancestors, they did not fix on the surface of their
307
planet, as was usually done there and is still done now—
but they placed this Teskooano very deeply within the
planet, and they carried out their observations of the cosmic
concentrations found beyond the atmosphere of their
planet through specially bored, pipelike hollows.
“The observatory, I then saw, had five of these hollows.
“They began, in relation to the horizon, from different
places of the surface of the planet occupied by the observatory,
but they all met at a small underground common
hollow which was something like a cave. From there, the
specialists, then called Astrologers, made their observations
for the purpose of studying, as I have already told
you, the visible presences and results of the reciprocal action
of other cosmic concentrations belonging to their
own solar system as well as to other systems of the Great
Universe.
“They made these observations of theirs through any
one of the mentioned hollows which looked out in different
directions onto their horizon, according to the
given position of their planet relative to the cosmic concentration
observed in the process of the ‘common cosmic
harmonious movement.’
“I repeat, my boy, that although the chief peculiarity of
the observatory constructed there by the three-brained beings
of the future Egypt proved not to be new to me, since
this principle had also been utilized in my observatory on
Mars, with only this difference, that my seven long pipes
were fixed not within the planet but on it, nevertheless all
their innovations were so interesting in detail that, for any
case that might arise, I even made, during my stay there,
a detailed sketch of everything I saw, and later even used
something of it for my own observatory.
“And as regards the other ‘constructions’ there, I shall
perhaps tell you about them in detail sometime later, but
308
meanwhile, I will only say that all these independent
constructions which were then not quite finished were
situated not far from the observatory itself, and were intended—
as I elucidated during my inspection under the
guidance of the constructor who accompanied us and who
was a friend of one of our tribe—partly for the same purpose
of observing other suns and planets of our Great
Universe, and partly for determining and intentionally directing
the course of the surrounding atmosphere in order
to obtain the ‘climate’ desired.
“All these ‘constructions’ of theirs occupied a fairly
large open space of that part of the said region, and were
enclosed by a special lattice-work made of the plant then
called there ‘Zalnakatar.’
“It is extremely interesting to notice here that they
erected at the chief entrance of that huge enclosure a
rather large—large of course in comparison with the size
of their presences—stone statue called ‘Sphinx’ which
strongly reminded me of the statue I saw on my first descent
in person to your planet in the city of Samlios, just
opposite the enormous building belonging to the learned
society Akhaldan and which was then called the ‘chief
cathedral of the society Akhaldan.’
“The statue I saw in the city of Samlios and which
greatly interested me, was the emblem of this society, and
was called ‘Conscience.’
“It represented an allegorical being, each part of whose
planetary body was composed of a part of the planetary
body of some definite form of being existing there, but of
the parts of those beings of other forms who, according to
the crystallized notions of the three-brained beings there,
had to perfection one or another being-function.
“The main mass of the planetary body of the said allegorical
being was represented by the trunk of a being
there of definite form, called ‘Bull.’
309
“This Bull trunk rested on the four legs of another
being existing there, also of a definite form, called
’Lion,’ and to that part of the Bull trunk called its
’back’ two large wings were attached similar in appearance
to those of a strong bird-being breeding there, called ’Eagle.’ .
“And on the place where the head should be, there was
fixed to the Bull trunk, by means of a piece of ‘amber,’
two breasts representing in themselves what are called
’Breasts of a virgin.’
“When I became interested on the continent Atlantis in
this strange allegorical image, and then enquired about its
meaning, one of the learned members of the Great Society
of men-beings explained it to me as follows:
“‘This allegorical figure is the emblem of the society
Akhaldan and serves for all its members as a stimulus constantly
to recall and awaken in them the corresponding
impulses attributed to this allegorical figure.’
“Further he continued:
‘“Each part of this allegorical figure gives to every
member of our society in all the three independently associating
parts of his common presence, namely, in the
body, in the thoughts, and in the feelings, a shock for corresponding
associations for those separate cognizances
which in their totality can alone give us the possibility of
gradually getting rid of those undesirable factors present
in every one of us, both those transmitted to us by heredity
as well as those acquired by ourselves personally,
which gradually engender within us impulses undesirable
for us, and as a consequence of which we are not as we
might be.
“‘This emblem of ours constantly reminds and indicates
to us that it is possible to attain freedom from
what I have mentioned only if we compel our common
presence always to think, feel, and act in corresponding
310
circumstances according to that which is expressed in this
emblem of ours.
“‘And this emblem of ours is understood by all of us,
members of the society Akhaldan, in the following way:
‘“The trunk of this allegorical being, represented by the
trunk of a “Bull,” means that the factors crystallized in us
and which engender in our presences the impulses maleficent
for us, those we have inherited, as well as those we
have personally acquired, can be regenerated only by indefatigable
labors, namely, by those labors for which among
the beings of our planet, the Bull is particularly fitted.
“‘That this trunk rests on the legs of a “Lion” means
that the said labors should be performed with that cognizance
and feeling of courage and faith in one’s “might,”
the property of which “might” is possessed among all the
beings of the Earth in the highest degree by the possessor
of these legs—the mighty Lion.
“‘The wings of the strongest and the highest soaring of
all birds, the Eagle, attached to the Bull trunk, constantly
remind the members of our society, that during the said
labors and with the mentioned inner psychic properties of
self-respect, it is necessary to meditate continually on
questions not related to the direct manifestations required
for ordinary being-existence.
‘“And as regards the strange image of the head of our
allegorical being, in the form of the “Breasts of a virgin,”
this expresses that Love should predominate always and in
everything during the inner and the outer functionings
evoked by one’s consciousness, such a Love as can arise
and be present only in the presences of concentrations
formed in the lawful parts of every whole responsible being
in whom the hopes of our COMMON FATHER are placed.
“And that the head is fixed to the trunk of the Bull
311
with “amber” signifies that this Love should be strictly
impartial, that is to say, completely separated from all
the other functions proceeding in every whole responsible being.’
“In order, my boy, that the sense of this latter emblem
put into the material called there amber, may become
quite comprehensible to you, I must add that amber is
one of those seven planetary formations, in the arising of
which the Omnipresent Active Element Okidanokh takes
part with all its three separate, independent, sacred parts,
in equal proportion; and in the process of planetary actualization,
these intraplanetary and surplanetary formations
serve for what is called the ‘impeding’ of the
independent flow of these three localized independent sacred parts.”
At this point of his tale, Beelzebub made a short pause,
as if he were thinking about something, and afterwards
continued thus:
“During my narration of what I then saw on a still surviving
terra firma part of the surface of your planet among
the three-brained beings there, certain of whom were the
direct descendants of members of the truly great learned
society Akhaldan there, the result of the manifestations of
my being-Reason was that, owing to various associative
recollections of all kinds of impressions of the perceptions
of the visibility of the exterior environment of the said region,
which have become fixed in my common presence,
there have been gradually revived in me all the scenes and
all the associative flow of thoughts of one of these being-experiencings
of mine which occurred during my last stay
there on my visit just to that same contemporary Egypt,
when I once sat absorbed in thought at the foot of one of
these constructions, which had chanced to survive from
that period, and which is now called there ‘Pyramids.’
312
“It was just then, that in the general functioning of my
Reason there was also associated among other things the
following:
“Good! ... If none of the benefits already formerly
attained by the Reason of the beings of the continent
Atlantis for ordinary being-existence has become the
possession of the contemporary beings of this planet, then
this might perhaps be logically explained simply because
for cosmic reasons, not issuing at all from and not depending
upon the three-brained beings there, that second
great ‘cataclysm not according to law’ occurred, during
which, not only that continent itself perished, but also
everything which existed on it.
“But this Egypt!
“Was not its magnificence still quite recent?
“There is no denying it ... owing to the third small
catastrophe to that ill-fated planet, and also to the fifth,
about which I shall speak later, this part also of its surface,
it is true, suffered, having been covered with
sands. . . . Nevertheless, the three-brained beings dwelling
there did not perish, but were only scattered over various
other parts of the same continent, and consequently,
whatever new exterior conditions may have ensued, there
should have survived in their presences, it would seem,
the crystallized results of the perfected factors, transmitted
to them by inheritance for normal ‘being-logicalmentation.’
“And so, my boy, being desirous after this distressful
Alstoozori’ of mine, or as your favorites would say, ‘sorrowful
reflections,’ to clear up for myself the very essence
of the cause also of this lamentable fact there, I understood
at the end of my minute investigations, and became
aware with all my being, that this abnormality there proceeds
exclusively owing only to one remarkable aspect of
the chief particularity of their strange psyche, namely,
313
that particularity which has become completely crystallized
and is an inseparable part of their common presences
and which serves as a factor for the periodic arising in
them of what is called the ‘urgent need to destroy everything
outside of themselves.’
“The point is that when, during the apogee of the development
of such a peculiarity—terrifying to every Reason—
of the psyche of the three-brained beings, they
began to manifest outside of themselves this phenomenal
peculiarity of their common presences, that is to say,
when they begin to carry out on some part of the surface
of their planet the process of reciprocal destruction, then,
at the same time, without any deliberate aim, and even
without what is called ‘organic need,’ they also destroy
everything which chances to come within the sphere of
the perception of their organ of sight. During the periods
of this ‘phenomenal psychopathic apogee,’ they destroy
also all the objects in the given place and at the given
time which these same beings themselves, between whom
this terrifying process proceeds, have intentionally produced
as well as the productions which have chanced to
survive and to reach them from the beings of previous epochs.
“Well then, my boy, at the period of this fourth sojourn
of mine in person on the surface of your planet, I first arrived
in the country now called Egypt, and after having
stayed there a few days among the remote descendants of
the members of the great learned society Akhaldan, and
becoming acquainted with certain surviving results of
their ‘being-Partkdolg-duty’ for the welfare of their descendants,
I afterwards, accompanied by two of our tribe,
went to the southern countries of the same continent, and
there, with the help of the local three-brained beings,
caught the necessary number of ape-beings.
“Having accomplished this, I telepathically signalled
314
our ship Occasion which descended to us, it must be said
on the first, very dark night; and when we had loaded
these ape-beings into that special section of the ship Occasion
which had been constructed for Gornahoor Harharkh under his directions,
we at once reascended to the planet Mars; and three Martian days later,
on the same ship and together with these apes, I ascended to the planet
Saturn.
“Though we had previously decided to carry out the
experiments with these apes only on the following year,
when they would have become thoroughly acclimatized
and orientated to existence under the new conditions, I
ascended then to the planet Saturn so soon because at my
last personal meeting with Gornahoor Harharkh, I had
promised him to be present at his family solemnity which
had soon to take place.
“And this family solemnity of Gornahoor Harharkh’s
was that beings like himself around him were to consecrate
the first heir produced by him.
“I promised to attend this family solemnity Krikhrakhri
in order to undertake, regarding his recently arisen heir,
what is called the ‘Alnatoorornian-being-duty.’
“Here it is interesting to remark that this kind of procedure
for undertaking this being-duty, took place among
the ancient three-brained beings of your planet also, and
even reached your contemporary favorites, though these
latter, just as in everything else, take only the external
form of this serious and important procedure. The beings
who undertake, as it were, these duties, are called by your
contemporary favorites ‘godfathers’ and ‘godmothers.’
“The heir of Gornahoor Harharkh was then called
Rakhoorkh.”

Subpages (1): Ch 24

Comments

Ch 24 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Ch 24

Beelzebub’s Flight to the Planet Earth for the Fifth Time
315

Beelzebub continued to relate as follows:
“After my fourth sojourn on the surface of the planet
Earth many years again passed.
“During these years I of course, as before, sometimes
attentively observed through my Teskooano the being-existence
of these favorites of yours.
“During this time their number considerably increased
and they had already populated almost all the large and
small terra firma parts of the surface of this planet of
yours; and of course there also continued to proceed
among them their chief particularity, namely, from time
to time they destroyed each other’s existence.
“During this time, that is to say, between my
fourth and fifth visits, great changes occurred to the surface
of your planet; many changes also occurred there in
the concentrations of the places of settlement of these
favorites of yours. For example, all those centers-of-culture
of theirs on the continent Ashhark where I had
been in person during my previous descents upon the
Earth, namely, the countries of Tikliamish and Maralpleicie,
had by the time of my fifth arrival there entirely
ceased to exist.
“The cause of the destruction of these centers-of-culture
of theirs and of the changes on the surface of this
planet in general, was again a misfortune, the third for
this ill-fated planet.
“This third misfortune was entirely of a local character
and occurred because during several years there had proceeded
in its atmosphere unprecedented what are called
’accelerated-displacements-of-the-parts-of-the-atmosphere’;
316
or, as your favorites there would say, ‘great winds.’
“The cause of these abnormal displacements or great
winds at that time was once again those two fragments
which had been separated from this planet of yours during
the first great calamity, and which afterwards became
independent small planets of this solar system, and are
now called Moon and Anoolios.
“Strictly speaking, the main cause of this terrestrial misfortune
was only the larger of these separated parts,
namely, the Moon; the smaller fragment, Anoolios, played
no part in it whatsoever.
“The accelerated-displacements in the Earth’s atmosphere
resulted from the following:
“When the atmosphere on the small, accidentally arisen
planet Moon had been finally formed, and the Moon, according
to the already mentioned law of ‘Catching-up,’
continued to fall back upon its fundamental mass by
the path already then established, and this newly arisen
definite presence on the Moon had not yet acquired its
own harmony within the common-system-harmony-of-movement,
then the what is called ‘Osmooalnian-friction’
which was, so to say, not harmonized with the whole,
evoked in the atmosphere of the Earth the mentioned
accelerated-displacements or great winds.
“These unprecedented great winds then began, by the
force of their currents, as it is said, to wear down the elevated
‘terra-firma-parts’ and to fill up the corresponding
’depressions.’
“Such depressions were also the two countries of the
continent Ashhark upon which the process of existence
was chiefly concentrated of the second and third groups
of beings of contemporary Asia, that is to say, the main
parts of the countries Tikliamish and Maralpleicie.
“At the same time sands also filled up certain parts of
the country, Pearl-land, as well as that country in the
317
middle of the continent Grabontzi, where, as I have already
told you, there was formed, after the loss of Atlantis,
what they called the leading ‘Center-of-Culture’ for
all the three-brained beings there, a country which at that
time was the most flourishing part of the surface of this
planet of yours, and which is now the desert called ’Sahara.’
“Bear in mind also, that during the abnormal winds of
that time, besides the countries mentioned, several other
smallish terra firma spaces of the surface of that hapless
planet were also covered by sands.
“It is interesting to note here that your contemporary
favorites have also by some means or other learned about
the changes that then occurred in the places of the
permanent existence of the three-centered beings, and
having made a label for this as well, this time the
‘Great-transmigration-of-races,’ they stuck it onto what they call
their ‘knowledge.’
“A number of the ‘learned’ there now puff and blow
with all their might to find out why and how it all occurred,
so that they can tell everybody else about it.
“Just now there are several theories about the matter
there, which although they have nothing in common with
each other and are each in an objective sense more absurd
than the other, are nevertheless accepted there by what is
called ‘official-knowledge.’
“But in fact, the real cause of the transmigration of the
three-centered beings there was that as soon as the said
abrasion began, the beings living on the continent Ashhark,
fearing to be buried by the sands, began moving to
other, more or less secure places. And these migrations of
the three-brained beings there proceeded in the following
order:
“Most of the three-brained beings populating Tikliamish
moved to the south of the same continent Ashhark,
318
to the country which was later called ‘Persia,’ and the rest
moved north, and settled in those regions which were afterwards
called ‘Kirkistcheri.’
“As for the beings populating the country Maralpleicie,
one part wandered eastwards, while the rest, the major
part, went towards the west.
“Having crossed the eastern heights, those who went
east settled down on the shores of the large Saliakooriapnian
spaces, and this country was later called ‘China.’
“And that part of the beings of Maralpleicie who sought
safety by moving to the west, after wandering from place
to place, ultimately reached the neighboring continent,
later called ‘Europe,’ and the three-brained beings who
then still existed in the middle of the continent Grabontzi
dispersed over the whole of the surface.
“And so, my boy, this fifth descent of mine in person
to your planet belongs to the period of the time after this
said redistribution of the groups of the communities of
these favorites of yours.
“And the causes of my descent there in person were the
following events:
“I must first tell you that the chief peculiarity of the
psyche of your favorites, namely, the ‘periodic-need-to
destroy-the-existence-of-others-like-oneself,’ interested me
more and more with every succeeding century of theirs,
and side by side with it the irresistible desire increased in
me to find out the exact causes of a particularity so phenomenal
for three-brained beings.
“And so, my boy, in order to have more material for
elucidating this question which interested me so intensely,
I, in the interval between my fourth and fifth sojourn on
the planet Earth, organized my observations through the
Teskooano from the planet Mars of the existence of those
peculiar three-brained beings in the following way:
“I deliberately kept under observation quite a number of
319
their beings from among your favorites and during many
of their years either I personally or somebody whom I
commissioned observed them attentively, trying as much
as possible not to miss anything, and to clear up from
every aspect all the particularities in their manifestations
during the processes of their ordinary existence.
“And I must confess, my boy, that when I happened to
be quite free, I sometimes during whole ‘Sinonoums’ or,
as your favorites there approximately define the corresponding
flow of time, ‘hours,’ followed with great interest
the movements of the said three-brained beings there
under observation, and tried to explain to myself logically
their what are called ‘psychic-experiencings.’
“And so, during these observations of mine from the
planet Mars through my Teskooano, it once flashed upon
me that the length of their existence was, century by century
and even year by year, becoming shorter and shorter
at a very definite and equally uniform rate, and this served
as the beginning of my further quite serious study of the
psyche of these three-brained beings who have taken your
fancy.
“Of course when I first noticed this, I at once took into
account not only the chief particularity of their psyche,
that is their periodic reciprocal destruction, but also the
innumerable what are called ‘illnesses’ which exist exclusively
only on that planet, the majority of which, by the
way, arose and continue to arise owing to the same
abnormal external conditions of the ordinary being-existence
established by them, which help to make it impossible for them
to exist normally up to the sacred Rascooarno.
“When I first noticed this and began to recall my previous
impression about it, each of the separate independent
spiritualized parts of my whole presence became filled with
the conviction, and my essence perceived the mentioned
320
‘flash,’ that in truth these three-brained beings of your
planet had in the beginning existed according to their
time calculation for about twelve centuries, and some of
them, even, for about fifteen centuries.
“To be able more or less clearly to represent to yourself
the rate at which the length of their existence declined
during this time, it is enough for you to know that when
I left this solar system for ever, the maximum length of
their existence was already from seventy to ninety of their
years.
“And latterly, if anybody should exist even as long as
this, all the rest of the beings of that peculiar planet would
already consider that he had existed quite ‘a good long time.’
“And if anybody happened to exist a little over a century
he would be exhibited in their museums, and of
course all the rest of the beings there would know about
him because his photograph, and descriptions of the manner
of his existence even to the enumeration of each of his
movements, would continually be found in all their what
are called ‘newspapers.’
“And so, my boy, since, at the time when I suddenly
constated such a fact there, I had no special business on
the planet Mars and it was quite impossible to try to
probe this novel peculiarity by means of the Teskooano, I
therefore decided to go there myself in order perhaps to
clear up for myself there on the spot the causes of this also.
“Several Martian days after my decision, I again ascended
there on the ship Occasion.
“At the time of this fifth descent of mine in person
to your planet, their ‘center-for-the-incoming-and-the-outgoing-
results-of-the-perfecting-of-being-rumination or, as
they themselves call it, their ‘Center-of-Culture’ was already
321
the city of Babylon; so it was just there that I decided to go.
“This time our ship Occasion alighted on what is called
the ‘Persian Gulf because we had ascertained through the
Teskooano before our flight that for our further traveling,
that is, to reach the town of Babylon and also for the
mooring of our ship Occasion itself, the most convenient
place would be that same Saliakooriapnian space of the
surface of your planet now existing there under the name
of the Persian Gulf.
“This water space was convenient for my further traveling
because the large river, on the banks of which the
city of Babylon stood, flowed into it, and we proposed to
sail up the stream of this river to get there.
“During that period of the flow of time this ‘incomparably
majestic’ Babylon was flourishing in every respect. It
was a Center-of-Culture not only for the beings dwelling
on the continent Ashhark, but also for all the beings of all
those other large and small terra firmas which were adapted
to the needs of ordinary being-existence on that planet.
“At the time of my first arrival there in this Center-of-
Culture of theirs, they were just preparing that which was
afterwards the principal cause of the acceleration of the
rate of the degeneration of their ‘psychic-organization,’ especially
in the sense of the atrophy in them of the instinctive
functioning of those three fundamental factors
which ought to exist in the presence of every three-brained
being—namely, those factors which give rise to the being-impulses
existing under the names of ‘Faith,’’Hope,’ and ‘Love.’
“These being-factors degenerating by heredity from
generation to generation has brought it about that instead
of a real being-psyche, such as should exist in the presence
of every kind of three-brained being, there now already
322
exists in the presences of your contemporary favorites, although
a ‘real-psyche’ also, nevertheless one that can be
very well defined by one of the wise sayings of our dear
Mullah Nassr Eddin, which consists of the following
words: ‘There is everything in it except the core or even
the kernel.’
“It is absolutely necessary to relate to you in as great detail
as possible what occurred during that period in Babylon,
as all this information may be valuable material for
you for a better elucidation and transubstantiation in your
Reason of all the causes which together have finally given
rise to that strange psyche of the three-centered beings
which your contemporary favorites already have.
“I must first of all tell you that I obtained the information
concerning the events of that time which I am
about to relate chiefly from those three-centered beings
there whom the other beings called ‘learned.’
“Before going any further, I must here dwell a little on
just what kind of beings there on your planet the other
beings call learned.
“The point is that, even before this fifth sojourn of
mine there, that is to say before that period when Babylon,
as I have told you, flourished in every respect, those
beings who became learned and were regarded by others
as learned were not such beings as become and are regarded
as learned everywhere in the Universe, nor such as
first became learned even on your planet, namely, such beings
as acquire by their conscious labors and intentional
sufferings the ability to contemplate the details of all that
exists from the point of view of World-arising and World-existence,
owing chiefly to which, they perfect their highest
body to the corresponding gradation of the sacred
measure of Objective Reason in order that they might
later sense as much about cosmic truths as their higher
being-body is perfected.
323
“But from the time of what is called the Tikliamishian
civilization until now, those beings, especially the contemporary
ones, chiefly became learned who ‘learned-by-rote’
as much as possible about every kind of vacuous
information, such as old women love to relate about what
was presumably said in olden times.
“Note, by the way, that for the definition of the importance
of the learned there, our venerated Mullah Nassr
Eddin also has a sentence expressed in the following
words:
“‘Everybody talks as if our learned know that half a
hundred is fifty.’
“There on your planet, the more of such information
one of your favorites mechanically learns by rote, information
he himself has never verified, and which moreover,
he has never sensed, the more learned he is considered
to be.
“And so, my boy, we reached the city of Babylon; there
were indeed a great many learned beings there gathered
from almost the whole of that planet of yours.
“As the causes of the gathering of these beings in the
city of Babylon at that time are extremely interesting, I
will tell you also about this a little more in detail.
“The point is, that most of the learned beings of the
Earth had been then assembled there under compulsion
by a most peculiar Persian king, under whose dominion
at that period was also the city of Babylon.
“In order to understand thoroughly which fundamental
aspect ensuing from the total results of the abnormally
established conditions of ordinary being-existence there
gave rise to the said peculiarity of this Persian king, I must
first enlighten you in respect of two facts which had become
fixed long before.
“The first fact is that almost from the time of the
loss of the continent Atlantis, there gradually began to be
324
crystallized, and during later centuries became completely
crystallized in the presence of every one of your favorites
there, a particular ‘inherency’ thanks to which that
being-sensation which is called ‘happiness-for-one’s being’—
which is experienced from time to time by
every three-brained being from the satisfaction of his
inner self-evaluation—appears in the presences of your
favorites exclusively only when they acquire for their own
possession a great deal of that popular metal there called
gold.’
“A greater misfortune for them arising from this particular
‘inherency’ in their common presences is that the
mentioned sensation due to the possession of the said
metal is strengthened by the beings around the possessor
and also by beings who learn about it only by what is
called ‘hearsay’ and have not themselves been convinced
by personal corresponding perceptions; and it is, moreover,
the established custom there never to consider
through which kind of being-manifestations he becomes
the possessor of a great quantity of this metal, and such a
being there becomes for all those around him one who
evokes in their presences the functioning of that crystallized
consequence of the property of the organ Kundabuffer
called ‘envy.’
“And the second fact is this, that when in the presences
of your favorites their chief particularity functions
’crescendently’ and, according to the established custom
among their different communities, the process of the reciprocal
destruction of each other’s existence proceeds,
then afterwards, when this property, only maleficent for
them themselves, has run its course, and they temporarily
cease these processes of theirs, then the king of that community
in which a greater number of subjects survive,
receiving the title of conqueror, usually takes for himself
325
everything belonging to the beings of the conquered community.
“Such a ‘king-conqueror’ there usually orders his subjects
to take from the conquered all their lands, all the
young beings of female sex present in the conquered community,
and all the what is called ‘riches’ accumulated by
them during centuries.
“And so, my boy, when the subjects of that said peculiar
Persian king conquered the beings of another community,
he ordered them not to take and even not to
touch any of these, but to take with them as what are
called ‘captives’ only the learned beings of this conquered
community.
“Clearly to represent and to substantiate in yourself
the understanding just why such a peculiar craze arose in the
individuality of that Persian king and became proper only to
him, you must know that at the period of the Tikliamish
civilization, in the town called ‘Chiklaral` a three-brained
learned being by name Harnahoom—whose essence later
became crystallized into what is called an ‘Eternal-
Hasnamussian-individual invented that any old metal
you like, abundant on the surface of that planet, could easily
be turned into the rare metal ‘gold’ and all it was necessary
to know for this was just one very small ‘secret.’
“This maleficent fiction of his became widely spread
there, and having become crystallized in the presences of
the beings of that time, and being transmitted by inheritance
from generation to generation, began to pass to the
beings of subsequent generations as a gradually formed
definite maleficent fantastic science there, under the name
of’alchemy,’ under the name, that is, of that great science
which had indeed existed there during those epochs long
past, when in the presences of their ancestors the consequences
of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer had
326
not yet been quite crystallized, and which branch of genuine
knowledge might be useful and indeed necessary for
the three-brained beings there even of contemporary
times.
“And as at that period to which my tale relates, this Persian
king needed for some or other of his undoubtedly
Hasnamussian aims, a great deal of this metal, rare on the
surface of the Earth, called ‘gold,’ and as the notion concerning
this method that had been invented by the then
existing ‘Hasnamussian-individual,’ Harnahoom, had also
reached his presence, he was eager to get gold by so easy
a means.
“When this Persian king had finally decided to get gold
by ‘alchemy,’ he then and there for the first time cognized
with the whole of his being that he did not as yet know
that ‘little secret’ without which it was absolutely impossible
to fulfill this desire of his. So he then pondered how
to find out that ‘little secret.’
“The result of this pondering was that he became aware
of the following:
“As the learned already have knowledge of every other
kind of ‘mystery,’ then this mystery must also be known
to one of them.
“Having finally arrived at such a conclusion, he, with
an intensified functioning of ‘being-astonishment’ at why
such a simple idea had never entered his head before,
called several of his attendant subjects and ordered them
to find out which of the learned beings of his capital knew
this mystery.
“When it was reported to him the following day
that not a single one of the learned beings of the capital
knew this mystery, he ordered inquiries to be made
also of all the learned present among the beings of the whole of
his subject-community, and when after several days he again
327
received the same negative reply,he once more began to ponder,
and this time very seriously.
“His serious thinking first led his Reason to the understanding
that, without any doubt, one or other of the
learned beings of his community was aware of this ‘secret’
also, but since among beings of that clan, this strict keeping
of a ‘professional’ mystery was very strongly developed,
nobody, of course, was willing to reveal it.
“The result of his serious thinking was that he became
aware that it was necessary not merely to question, but to
examine the learned beings about this mystery.
“The same day, he gave appropriate instructions to his
nearest corresponding assistants, and the latter already began
to ‘examine,’ after the manner that had already long
before been the way of power-possessing beings to examine
ordinary beings.
“And when this peculiar Persian king became finally
convinced that the learned beings of this community indeed
knew nothing about this mystery, he began to look
for learned beings in other communities to whom this
mystery might be known.
“As the kings of the other communities were unwilling
to offer their learned beings for ‘examination,’ he decided
forcibly to compel these unconquered kings to do so. And
from that time on, at the head of numerous hordes in subjection
to him, he began with their help to make what are
called ‘military excursions.’
“This Persian king had many hordes in subjection to
him because at that period, from the region of the surface
of this planet of yours where that community was situated
and over which he happened to be king, there had
been intensified in the presences of the beings, even before
this time, according to what is called the ‘foreseeing-adaptation’
of Great Nature, the what is called ‘birth rate’;
and at the given period, there was being actualized that
328
which was demanded for the common-cosmic Trogoautoegocratic
process, that is to say, from this region of the
surface of your planet there had to issue more of those vibrations
arising from the destruction of being-existence.”
During this last explanation Hassein interrupted
Beelzebub with the following words:
“Dear Grandfather, I do not understand why the issuing
of the required vibrations for the purpose of the actualization
of this most great cosmic process should depend
on a definite region of the surface of the planet.”
To this question of his grandson, Beelzebub replied as
follows:
“As before long I intend to make the special question
of those terrifying processes of reciprocal destruction
which they call ‘wars’ the theme of my tales concerning
the three-brained beings of the planet Earth, it is better to
defer this question of yours also until this special tale, because
then, I think, you will understand it well.”
Having said this, Beelzebub again continued to relate
about the Babylonian events.
“When the peculiar Persian king I mentioned began,
thanks to the hordes in subjection to him, to conquer beings
of other communities and to seize by force the
learned among them, he assigned as a place for their congregation
and existence the said city of Babylon, to which
they were taken in order that this lord of half the then
continent of Asia could thereafter freely examine them in
the hope that one of them might perhaps happen to know
the secret of turning cheap metal into the metal gold.
“With the same aim he even made at that time a special
what is called ‘campaign’ into the country Egypt.
“He then made this special campaign there because the
learned beings of all the continents of the planet were
assembled there at that period, the opinion being widely
spread there that more information for their various
329
‘sciences’ was to be obtained in this Egypt than anywhere
else on their planet.
“This Persian king-conqueror then took from Egypt all
the learned beings present there, both the native and those
who had come from other communities; and among their
number were then also several called ‘Egyptian priests,’
descendants of just those learned members of the society
Akhaldan who had chanced to escape, and who had been
the first to populate that country.
“When a little later a fresh craze arose in the presence
of this peculiar Persian king, the craze for the process itself
of the destruction of the existence of other beings similar
to himself, and which supplanted the former craze, he
forgot about the learned beings and they began to exist
there freely in the city of Babylon awaiting his further directions.
“The learned beings collected in this way there in the
city of Babylon from almost the whole of the planet used
often to meet together and of course to discuss among
themselves, as it is proper to the learned beings of the
planet Earth, questions which were either immeasurably
beyond their comprehension, or about which they could
never elucidate anything useful whatsoever, either for
themselves or for ordinary beings there.
“Well, it was just during these meetings and discussions
that there arose among them, as it is in general proper
to arise among learned beings there, what is called
’a-burning-question-of-the-day,’ a question which in some
way or other indeed interested them at that time to, as
they say, ‘their very marrow.’
“The question which chanced to become the-burning-question-
of-the-day so vitally touched the whole being of
every one of them, that they even ‘climbed down’ from
their what are called ‘pedestals’ and began discussing it
not only with the learned like themselves, but also here,
330
there and everywhere with anyone they chanced to come
across.
“The consequence was that an interest in this question
gradually spread among all the ordinary three-brained beings
then existing in Babylon, and by about the time we
reached this city it had become the question-of-the-day
for all the beings there.
“Not only did these learned themselves talk about and
discuss this question, but similar conversations and fierce
discussions proceeded like fury among the ordinary beings
there also.
“It was talked about and discussed by the young and
old, by men and women, and even by the Babylonian
butchers. Exceedingly anxious were they, particularly the
learned, to know about this question.
“Before our arrival there, many of the beings existing in
Babylon had ultimately even lost their reason on account
of this question, and many were already candidates for
losing theirs.
“This burning-question-of-the-day was that both the
’sorry-learned’ and also the ordinary beings of the city of
Babylon were very anxious to know whether they had a
’soul.’
“Every possible kind of fantastic theory existed in
Babylon upon this question; and more and more theories
were being freshly cooked up; and every, as it is said there,
’catchy theory’ had, of course, its followers.
“Although whole hosts of these various theories existed
there, nevertheless they were one and all based upon only
two, but two quite opposite assumptions.
“One of these was called the ‘atheistic’ and the other
the ‘idealistic’ or ‘dualistic.’
“All the dualistic theories maintained the existence of the
soul, and of course its ‘immortality,’ and every possible
331
kind of ‘perturbation’ to it after the death of the being
’man.’
“And all the atheistic theories maintained just the opposite.
“In short, my boy, when we arrived in the city of
Babylon there was then proceeding what is called the
’Building-of-the-Tower-of-Babel.’”
Having uttered these latter words, Beelzebub became a
little thoughtful and then continued as follows:
“Now I wish to explain to you about the expression I
just used, namely, the ‘Building-of-the-Tower-of-Babel.’
This expression is very often used on your planet by the
contemporary three-brained beings there also.
“I wish to touch upon this expression frequently used
there and to elucidate it to you chiefly because firstly I
chanced to be a witness at that time of all the events which
gave rise to it, and secondly because the history of the arising
of this expression and its transubstantiation in the understanding
of your contemporary favorites can very
clearly and instructively elucidate to you that, thanks as always
to the same abnormally established conditions of ordinary
being-existence, no precise information of events
there which have indeed occurred to beings of former
epochs ever reaches beings of later generations. And if, by
chance, something like this expression does reach them,
then the fantastic Reason of your favorites constructs a
whole theory on the basis of just one expression such as
this, with the result that those illusory ‘being-egoplastikoori,’
or what they call ‘psychic-picturings’ increase
and multiply in their presences owing to which there has
arisen in the Universe the strange ‘unique-psyche’ of three-brained
beings which every one of your favorites has.
“Well then, when we arrived in the city of Babylon, and
I began mixing with various beings there and making
332
my corresponding observations in order to elucidate the
question which had interested me, then, because almost
everywhere I ran across the said learned beings who had
gathered and met there in great numbers, it so fell out
that I began associating with them alone, and made my
observations through them, and also through their individualities.
“Among the number of the learned beings whom I met
for my mentioned aim, was also one named Hamolinadir
who had also been brought there by compulsion from
Egypt.
“Well, during these meetings of ours, almost the same
relations were established between this terrestrial three-brained
being Hamolinadir and myself as in general are
established everywhere between three-brained beings who
frequently meet.
“This Hamolinadir was one of those learned there in
the common presence of whom the factors for the impulses
of a three-brained being which had passed to him
by heredity were not quite atrophied, and moreover it
turned out that during his preparatory age the responsible
beings around him had prepared him to be also more or
less normally responsible.
“It is necessary to notice that many learned beings of
this kind were then in the city of Babylon.
“Although this learned Hamolinadir had his arising and
preparation for becoming a responsible being just there
in the city of Babylon and descended from the race of
beings there called ‘Assyrian,’ yet he became learned in
Egypt where the highest school existing on Earth at that
time was found, and which was called the ‘School of
Materializing-Thought.’
“At the age he was when I first met him he already
had his I—in respect of rationally directing what is
called the ‘automatic-psychic-functioning’ of his common
333
presence—at the maximum stability for three-centered beings
of the planet Earth at that time, in consequence of
which during what is called his ‘waking-passive-state’ he had
very definitely expressed being-manifestations, as, for instance,
those called ‘self-consciousness,’ ‘impartiality,’ ‘sincerity,’
‘sensibility of perception,’ ‘alertness,’ and so forth.
“Soon after our arrival in Babylon, I began going with
this Hamolinadir to various what are called ‘meetings’
of the mentioned learned beings, and listened to every
kind of what they called ‘reports’ upon the very question
which was then ‘the-question-of-the-day,’ and which was
the cause of the ‘agitation-of-the-minds-of-the-whole-of-
Babylon.’
“This friend of mine, Hamolinadir, was also very much
excited about the said ‘burning question.’
“He was agitated and perplexed by the fact that both
the already existing and the many newly appearing theories
upon this question were all, in spite of their entirely
contradictory proofs, equally convincing and equally
plausible.
“He said that those theories in which it was proved that
we have a soul were very logically and convincingly expounded;
and, likewise, those theories in which quite the
contrary was proved were expounded no less logically and
convincingly.
“So that you may be able to put yourself in the place
of that sympathetic Assyrian, I shall also explain to you
that in general on your planet, then in the city of Babylon
as well as at the present time, all the theories on such
a question as they call it of ‘the beyond,’ or any other
’elucidation-of-details’ of any definite ‘fact,’ are invented
by those three-brained beings there in whom most of the
consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer
are completely crystallized, in consequence of which there
actively functions in their presence that being-property
334
which they themselves call ‘cunning.’ Owing to this, they
consciously—of course consciously only with the sort of
reason which it has already become long ago proper for
them alone to possess—and moreover, merely automatically,
gradually acquire in their common presence the capacity
for ‘spotting’ the weakness of the psyche of the
surrounding beings like themselves; and this capacity
gradually forms in them data which enable them at times
to sense and even to understand the peculiar logic of the
beings around them, and according to these data, they invent
and propound one of their ‘theories’ concerning this
or that question; and because, as I have already told you,
in most of the three-brained beings there, owing to the
abnormal conditions of ordinary being-existence established
there by them themselves, the being-function called
’instinctively-to-sense-cosmic-truths’ gradually atrophies,
then, if any one of them happens to devote himself to the
detailed study of any one of these ‘theories,’ he is bound,
whether he wishes or not, to be persuaded by it with the
whole of his presence.
“Well, my boy, already seven of their months after our
arrival in the city of Babylon I once went with this friend
of mine there, Hamolinadir, to what is called a ‘general-learned-
conference.’
“This ‘general-learned-conference’ had already been
convened at that time by the learned beings previously
brought there by force; and thus there were at this conference
not only the learned forcibly assembled there by
the mentioned Persian king who in the meantime had already
got over his craze about the science of ‘alchemy,’
and forgotten all about it, but many other learned also
from other communities who had voluntarily gathered as
they then said ‘for-the-sake-of-science.’
“At this ‘general-learned-conference’ that day, the reporters
spoke by lot.
335
“My friend, Hamolinadir, also had to report about
some topic and therefore drew a lot; and it fell to him to
speak fifth.
“The reporters who preceded him either reported upon
new ‘theories’ they had invented or they criticized theories
already existing and known to everybody.
“At last came the turn of this sympathetic Assyrian.
“He ascended what is called the ‘rostrum,’ and as he
did so some attendants hung up a notice above it indicating
on which subject the given reporter would speak.
“It was the custom at that time to do so.
“The notice announced that the reporter had taken as
the theme of his report the ‘Instability-of-Human-Reason.’
“Thereupon, this terrestrial friend of mine first expatiated
on the kind of structure which, in his opinion, the
human ‘head-brain’ has, and in which cases and in what
manner various impressions are perceived by the other
brains of man, and how only after definite what is called
’agreement’ between all the brains are the total results impressed
on this head-brain.
“He spoke calmly at first, but the longer he spoke, the
more agitated he became, until his voice rose to a shout,
and shouting he began to criticize the Reason in man.
“And at the same time, he mercilessly criticized his own
Reason.
“Still continuing to shout, he very logically and convincingly
demonstrated the instability and fickleness of
man’s Reason, and showed, in detail, how easy it is to
prove and convince this Reason of anything you like.
“Although in the midst of the shouting of this terrestrial
friend of mine, Hamolinadir, his sobbing could be
heard, nevertheless, even while sobbing, he continued to
shout. Further he said:
“‘To every man, and also of course to me, it’s quite
easy to prove anything; all that is necessary to know is
336
which shocks and which associations to arouse in the
other human brains while one or other “truth” is being
proved. It is very easily possible even to prove to man that
our whole World and of course the people in it, are nothing
but an illusion, and that the authenticity and reality
of the World are only a “corn” and moreover the corn
growing on the big toe of our left foot. Besides this corn,
absolutely nothing exists in the World; everything only
seems, and even then only to “psychopaths-squared.”’
“At this point in the speech of this sympathetic terrestrial
three-brained being, an attendant offered him a bowl
of water, and after he had eagerly drunk the water, he continued
to speak, but now more calmly.
“He said further:
“‘Take myself as an example: I am not an ordinary
learned man. I am known by all Babylon and by people
of many other towns as an exceedingly learned and wise
man.
“‘I finished the course of study higher than which has
never yet existed on the Earth, and which it is almost impossible
will ever exist again.
“‘But what then has this highest development given to
my Reason in respect of that question which, already during
one or two years, is driving all Babylonians insane?
“‘This Reason of mine which has received the highest
development, has given me during this general dementia
concerning the question of the soul nothing else but “five-
Fridays-a-week.”
“‘During this time, I have very attentively and seriously
followed all the old and new theories about the “soul” and
there is not a single theory with the author of which I do
not inwardly agree, since all of them are very logically and
plausibly expounded, and such Reason as I have cannot
but agree with their logic and plausibility.
‘“During this time I have even myself written a very
337
lengthy work on this “question-of-the-beyond”; and many
of those present here have surely become acquainted with
my logical mentation and most probably there is not one
of you here who does not envy this logical mentation of
mine.
“‘Yet at the same time I now honestly declare to you all,
that concerning this “question-of-the-beyond” I myself,
with the whole of the knowledge that has been accumulated
in me, am neither more nor less than just an “idiot-cubed.”
“‘There is now proceeding among us in the city of Babylon
the general public “building-of-a-tower” by means of
which to ascend to “Heaven” and there to see with our own
eyes what goes on there.
“‘This tower is being built of bricks which outwardly
all look alike, but which are made of quite different materials.
“‘Among these bricks are bricks of iron and wood and
also of “dough” and even of “eider down.”
“‘Well then, at the present time, a stupendously enormous
tower is being built of such bricks right in the center
of Babylon, and every more or less conscious person
must bear in mind that sooner or later this tower will certainly
fall and crush not only all the people of Babylon,
but also everything else that is there.
‘“As I personally still wish to live and have no desire to
be crushed by this Babylonian tower, I shall therefore now
immediately go away from here, and all of you, do as you
please.’
“He uttered these last words while leaving, and ran off
and since that time, I never saw that sympathetic Assyrian
again.
“As I later learned, he left the city of Babylon the same day
forever, and went to Nineveh and existed somewhere there
to a ripe old age. I also ascertained that this Hamolinadir
338
was never again occupied with ‘sciences’ and that he spent
his existence only in planting ‘choongary’ which in contemporary
language is called ‘maize.’
“Well, my boy, the speech of this Hamolinadir at first
made such a deep impression upon the beings there that
for almost a month they went about, as it is said there,
’down-in-the-mouth.’
“And when they met each other, they could speak of
nothing else but only of the various passages from this
speech which they remembered and repeated.
“They repeated them so often that several of Hamolinadir’s
phrases spread among the ordinary beings of Babylon
and became sayings for ordinary daily existence.
“Some of his phrases reached even contemporary beings
of the planet Earth, and among them there is also the
phrase ‘The-Building-of-the-Tower-of-Babel.’
“Contemporary beings now already quite clearly picture
to themselves that once upon a time a certain tower
was built in this said city of Babylon to enable beings to
ascend in their planetary bodies to ‘God Himself.’
“And the contemporary beings of the planet Earth
also say and are quite persuaded that during the building
of this ‘Babylonian tower’ a number of tongues were
confused.
“In general there reached the contemporary beings of
the planet Earth a great many of such isolated expressions,
uttered or fixed by various sensible beings of former
epochs concerning certain details of a complete understanding
from the epoch when the Center-of-Culture was
Babylon as well as from the other epochs; and your favorites
of recent centuries, simply on the basis of these
’scraps,’ have with their already quite ‘nonsensical’ Reason
concocted such ‘cock-and-bull’ stories as our Archcunning
Lucifer himself might envy.
“Among the many teachings then current in Babylon
339
concerning the ‘question-of-the-beyond,’ two had a large
number of adherents though these teachings had nothing
in common.
“And it was precisely these two teachings which began
to pass from generation to generation, and to confuse
their ‘being-sane-mentation’ which had already been confused
enough without them.
“Although in the course of their transmission from generation
to generation the details of both these teachings
underwent change, nevertheless the fundamental ideas
contained in them remained unchanged and have even
reached down to contemporary times.
“One of these two teachings which then had many adherents
in Babylon was just the ‘dualistic’ and the other,
the ‘atheistic’; so that in one of them it was proved that
in beings there is the soul, and in the other, quite the opposite,
namely, that they have nothing of the kind.
“In the dualist or idealist teaching, it was said that
within the coarse body of the being-man, there is a fine
and invisible body, which is just the soul.
“This ‘fine body’ of man is immortal, that is to say, it
is never destroyed.
“This fine body or soul, it was said further, must make
a corresponding payment for every action of the physical
body’ whether voluntary or involuntary, and every man,
already at birth, consists of these two bodies, namely, the
physical body and the soul.
“Further it was said that as soon as a man is born, two
invisible spirits immediately perch upon his shoulders.
“On his right shoulder sits a ‘spirit-of-good’ called an
’angel,’ and on his left, a second spirit, a ‘spirit-of-evil’
called a ‘devil.’
“From the very first day these spirits—the spirit-of-good
and the spirit-of-evil—record in their ‘notebooks’ all the
manifestations of the man, the spirit sitting on his right
340
shoulder recording all those called his ‘good manifestations’
or ‘good deeds,’ and the spirit sitting on his left
shoulder, the ‘evil.’
“Among the duties of these two spirits is that of suggesting
to and compelling a man to do more of those
manifestations which are in their respective domains.
“The spirit on the right constantly strives to make the
man refrain from doing those actions which are in the domain
of the opposite spirit, and, perforce, more of those
in his own domain.
“And the spirit on the left does the same, but vice versa.
“In this strange teaching it was further said that these
two ‘spirit-rivals’ are always combating each other, and
that each strives with might and main that the man
should do more of those actions which are in his domain.
“When the man dies, these spirits leave his physical
body on the Earth and take his soul to God who exists
somewhere ‘up-in-Heaven.’
“There up-in-Heaven this God sits surrounded by his
devoted archangels and angels, and suspended in front of
him is a pair of scales.
“On each side of the scales, ‘spirits’ stand on duty. On
the right, stand the spirits who are called ‘servants of Paradise’
and these are the angels; and on the left stand the
’servants of Hell’ and these are the devils.
“The spirits which have sat on the man’s shoulder all
his life bring his soul after death to God, and God then
takes from their hands the notebooks in which the notes
have been recorded of all the man’s actions; and He places
them on the ‘pans of the scales.’
“On the right pan He puts the notebook of the angel;
and on the left pan the notebook of the devil, and, according
to the pan which falls, God commands the spirits
on duty standing on the given side to take this soul
into their charge.
341
“In the charge of the spirits standing on duty on the
right is just that place called Paradise.
“It is a place of indescribable beauty and splendiferousness.
In that Paradise are magnificent fruits in abundance
and endless quantities of fragrant flowers, and enchanting
sounds of cherubic songs and seraphic music constantly
echo in the air; and many other things were also enumerated
whose outer reactions according to the perceptions
and cognitions abnormally inherent in the three-brained
beings of that strange planet are likely to evoke in them,
as they say, ‘great-satisfaction,’ that is to say, the satisfaction
of those needs formed in their common presences,
which are criminal for three-centered beings to possess,
and the totality of which have driven out from their presences
everything, without exception, that was put into
them by our COMMON FATHER and which it is imperative
for every three-brained being to possess.
“In the charge of the spirits standing on duty on the
left of the scales, who, according to this Babylonian teaching,
are the devils, there is what is called Hell.
“Concerning Hell it was said that it is a place without
vegetation, always unimaginably hot, and without a single
drop of water.
“In that Hell sounds constantly echo of fearful ‘cacophony’
and infuriated offensive ‘abuse.’
“Everywhere there are instruments of every conceivable
torture from the ‘rack’ and the ‘wheel’ to instruments for
lacerating bodies and mechanically rubbing them with
salt, and so on of the same kind.
“In the Babylonian idealistic teaching, it was minutely
explained that in order that his soul should enter this Paradise,
the man must constantly strive while on Earth to
provide more material for the notebook of the spirit angel
sitting on his right shoulder, otherwise there would be
more material for the records of the spirit sitting on
342
the left shoulder, in which case, such a man’s soul would
inevitably go to this most awful Hell.”
Here Hassein could not restrain himself, and suddenly
interrupted with the following words:
“And which of their manifestations do they consider
good, and which bad?”
Beelzebub looked at his grandson with a very strange
look and, shaking his head, said as follows:
“Concerning this, which being-manifestations are there
on your planet considered good and which bad—two independent
understandings, having nothing in common
with each other, have existed from the most ancient times
up to the present period, having passed from generation
to generation.
“The first of these understandings exists there and
passes from one generation to another among such three[brained
beings there as were those members of the society
Akhaldan on the continent Atlantis, and such as those
who, although of another kind, several centuries later after
the Transapalnian perturbation acquired almost the
same in the foundations of their common presences and
who were called ‘initiates.’
“The first of these understandings exists there under
the following formulation:
“Every action of man is good in the objective sense, if
it is done according to his conscience, and every action is
bad, if from it he later experiences ‘remorse.’
“And the second understanding arose there soon after
the wise ‘invention’ of the Great King Konuzion, which
invention, passing from generation to generation through
ordinary beings there, gradually spread over almost the
whole planet under the name of ‘morality.’
“Here it will be very interesting to notice a particularity
of this morality which was grafted upon it at the very
343
beginning of its arising and which ultimately became part
and parcel of it.
“What this said particularity of terrestrial morality is,
you can easily represent to yourself and understand if I tell
you that, both inwardly and outwardly, it acquired exactly
that ‘unique property’ which belongs to the being bearing
the name ‘chameleon.’
“And the oddity and peculiarity of this said particularity
of the morality there, especially of contemporary
morality, is that its functioning automatically depends entirely
on the moods of the local authorities, which moods
in their turn depend also automatically on the state of the
four sources of action existing there under the names of
’mother-in-law,’ ‘digestion,’ ‘John Thomas,’ and ‘cash.’
“The second Babylonian teaching which then had many
followers, and which, passing from generation to generation,
also reached your contemporary favorites, was on the
contrary one of the atheistic teachings of that period.
“In this teaching by the terrestrial Hasnamussian candidates
of that time, it was stated that there is no God in
the world, and moreover no soul in man, and hence that
all those talks and discussions about the soul are nothing
more than the deliriums of sick visionaries.
“It was further maintained that there exists in the
World only one special law of mechanics, according to
which everything that exists passes from one form into another;
that is to say, the results which arise from certain
preceding causes are gradually transformed and become
causes for subsequent results.
“Man also is therefore only a consequence of some preceding
cause and in his turn must, as a result, be a cause
of certain consequences.
“Further, it was said that even what are called ‘supernatural
phenomena’ really perceptible to most people, are
344
all nothing but these same results ensuing from the mentioned
special law of mechanics.
“The full comprehension of this law by the pure Reason
depends on the gradual impartial, all-round acquaintance
with its numerous details which can be revealed to
a pure Reason in proportion to its development.
“But as regards the Reason of man, this is only the sum
of all the impressions perceived by him, from which there
gradually arise in him data for comparisons, deductions,
and conclusions.
“As a result of all this, he obtains more information
concerning all kinds of similarly repeated facts around
him, which in the general organization of man are in their
turn material for the formation of definite convictions in
him. Thus, from all this there is formed in man—Reason,
that is to say, his own subjective psyche.
“Whatever may have been said in these two teachings
about the soul, and whatever maleficent means had been
prepared by those learned beings assembled there from almost
the whole planet for the gradual transformation of
the Reason of their descendants into a veritable mill of
nonsense, it would not have been, in the objective sense,
totally calamitous; but the whole objective terror is concealed
in the fact that there later resulted from these
teachings a great evil, not only for their descendants
alone, but maybe even for everything existing.
“The point is, that during the mentioned ‘agitation-of-minds’
of that time in the city of Babylon, these learned
beings, owing to their collective wiseacrings acquired in
their presences, in addition to all they already had, a further
mass of new data for Hasnamussian manifestations,
and when they dispersed and went home to their own
countries, they began everywhere, of course unconsciously,
to propagate like contagious bacilli all these notions which
all together, ultimately, totally destroyed the last remnants
345
and even the traces of all the results of the holy labors of
the Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash.
“The remnants, that is to say, of those holy ‘consciously-suffering-
labors’ which he intentionally actualized for the
purpose of creating, just for three-centered beings, such
special external conditions of ordinary being-existence in
which alone the maleficent consequences of the properties
of the organ Kundabuffer could gradually disappear from
their presences, so that in their place there could be gradually
acquired those properties proper to the presence of
every kind of three-brained being, whose whole presence is
an exact similitude of everything in the Universe.
“Another result of the diverse wiseacrings by those
learned beings of the Earth then in the city of Babylon
concerning the question of the soul, was that soon after
my fifth appearance in person on the surface of that
planet of yours this, in its turn, Center-of-Culture of
theirs, the incomparable and indeed magnificent Babylon,
was also, as it is said there, swept away from the face of
the Earth to its very foundations.
“Not only was the city of Babylon itself destroyed but
everything also that had been acquired and accomplished
by the beings who had, during many of their centuries,
formerly existed there.
“In the name of Justice, I must now say that the prime
initiative for the destruction of the holy labors of Ashiata
Shiemash did not spring, however, from these learned of
the Earth who were then assembled in the city of Babylon,
but from the invention of a learned being very well
known there, who also existed there on the continent Asia
several centuries before these Babylonian events, namely,
from the invention of a being named ‘Lentrohamsanin’
who, having coated his higher-being-part into a definite
unit, and having perfected himself by Reason up to the required
gradation of Objective Reason, also became one
346
of those three hundred and thirteen Hasnamussian-
Eternal-individuals who now exist on the small planet
bearing the name of Retribution.
“About this Lentrohamsanin I shall also tell you, since
the information concerning him will serve to elucidate for
your understanding the strange psyche of those three-brained
beings who exist on that peculiar remote planet.
“But I shall tell you about this Lentrohamsanin only
when I have finished speaking about the Very Saintly
Ashiata Shiemash, as the information relating to this now
already Most Very Saintly Individual Ashiata Shiemash
and his activities in connection with this planet of yours
is most important and of the utmost value for your understanding
of the peculiarities of the psyche of these
three-brained beings who have taken your fancy and who
breed on the planet Earth.”

Subpages (1): Ch 25

Comments

Ch 25 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Ch 25

The Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash, Sent from Above to the Earth

347
And so, my boy!
“Now listen very attentively to the information concerning
the Most Very Saintly, now already Common
Cosmic Individual, Ashiata Shiemash and his activities
connected with the existence of the three-brained beings
arising and existing on that planet Earth which has taken
your fancy.
“I have already more than once told you, that by the
All Most Gracious Command of Our OMNI-LOVING COMMON
FATHER ENDLESSNESS, our Cosmic Highest Most
Very Saintly Individuals sometimes actualize within the
presence of some terrestrial three-brained being, a ‘definitized’
conception of a sacred Individual in order that he,
having become a terrestrial being with such a presence,
may there on the spot ‘orientate himself and give to the
process of their ordinary being-existence such a corresponding
new direction, thanks to which the already
crystallized consequences of the properties of the organ
Kundabuffer, as well as the predispositions to such new
crystallizations, might perhaps be removed from their
presences.
“It was seven centuries before the Babylonian events I
have spoken of, that there was actualized in the planetary
body of a three-brained being there a ‘definitized’ conception
of a sacred Individual named Ashiata Shiemash,
who became there in his turn a Messenger from Above,
and who is now already one of the Highest Most Very
Saintly common-cosmic Sacred Individuals.
“Ashiata Shiemash had his conception in the planetary
body of a boy of a poor family descended from what is
348
called the ‘Sumerian Race,’ in a small place then called
’Pispascana’ situated not far from Babylon.
“He grew up and became a responsible being partly in
this small place and partly in Babylon itself, which was at
that time, although not yet magnificent, already a famous
city.
“The Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash was the only Messenger
sent from Above to your planet who succeeded by
His holy labors in creating on that planet conditions in
which the existence of its unfortunate beings somewhat
resembled for a certain time the existence of the three-brained
beings of the other planets of our great Universe
on which beings exist with the same possibilities; and He
was also the first on that planet Earth, who for the mission
preassigned to Him refused to employ for the three-brained
beings of that planet the ordinary methods which
had been established during centuries by all the other
Messengers from Above.
“The Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash taught nothing
whatever to the ordinary three-brained beings of the
Earth, nor did He preach anything to them, as was done
before and after Him by all the Messengers sent there
from Above with the same aim.
“And in consequence chiefly of this, none of His teachings
passed in any form from His contemporaries even to
the third generation of ordinary beings there, not to mention
the contemporary ordinary beings there.
“Definite information relating to His Very Saintly Activities
passed from generation to generation from the
contemporaries of the Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash to
the beings of the following generations through those
called there ‘initiates,’ by means of a certain what is called
’Legominism’ of His deliberations under the title of ‘The
Terror-of-the-Situation.’
“In addition to this, there has survived from the period
349
of His Very Saintly Activities and there still exists even till
now, one of several what are called ‘marble tablets’ on
which were engraved His ‘counsels’ and ‘commandments’
and ‘sayings’ to the beings contemporary with Him.
“And at the present time this surviving tablet is the
chief sacred relic of a small group of initiated beings there,
called the ‘Brotherhood-Olbogmek,’ whose place of existence
is situated in the middle of the continent Asia.
“The name Olbogmek means, ‘There are not different
religions, there is only one God.’
“When I was personally on the surface of your planet
for the last time, I happened by chance to become
acquainted with the Legominism which transmits to the
initiated men-beings of the planet Earth of remote generations
these deliberations of the Saintly Ashiata Shiemash
under the title of ‘The Terror-of-the-Situation.’
“The Legominism was of great assistance to me in elucidating
certain strange aspects of the psyche of these peculiar
beings—just those strange aspects of their psyche
which, with all my careful observations of them during
tens of centuries, I had previously been unable to understand
in any way whatsoever.”
“My dear and beloved Grandfather, tell me, please,
what does the word Legominism mean?” Hassein asked.
“This word Legominism,” replied Beelzebub, “is given
to one of the means existing there of transmitting
from generation to generation information about certain
events of long-past ages, through just those three-brained
beings who are thought worthy to be and who are called
initiates.
“This means of transmitting information from generation
to generation had been devised by the beings of the continent
Atlantis. For your better understanding of the said
means of transmitting information to beings of succeeding
generations by means of a Legominism, I must here explain
350
to you a little also about those beings there whom other
beings called and call initiates.
“In former times there on the planet Earth, this word
was always used in one sense only; and the three-brained
beings there who were called initiates were those who had
acquired in their presences almost equal objective data
which could be sensed by other beings.
“But during the last two centuries this word has come
to be used there now in two senses:
“In one sense it is used for the same purpose as before,
that is to say, those beings there are so named who became
initiates thanks to their personal conscious labors and intentional
sufferings; and thereby, as I have already told
you, they acquire in themselves objective merits which
can be sensed by other beings irrespective of brain-system,
and which also evoke in others trust and respect.
“In the other sense, those beings call each other by this
name who belong to those what are called there ‘criminal
gangs’ which in the said period have greatly multiplied
there and whose members have as their chief aim to ‘steal’
from those around them only ‘essence-values.’
“Under the pretence of following ‘supernatural’ or
’mystic’ sciences, these criminal gangs there are really occupied,
and very successfully, with this kind of plunder.
“And so, any and every genuine member of such a gang
there is called an initiate.
“There are even ‘great-initiates’ among these terrestrial
initiates, and these great-initiates especially at the present
time, are made out of those ordinary initiates of new formation
who in their Virtuoso-affairs’ pass, as is said there,
through ‘fire-water-copper-pipes-and-even-through-all-the-roulette-
halls-of-Monte-Carlo.’
“Well then, my boy, Legominism is the name given to
the successive transmission of information about long past
events which have occurred on the planet Earth from
351
initiates to initiates of the first kind, that is, from really
meritorious beings who have themselves received their information
from similar meritorious beings.
“For having invented this means of transmitting information,
we must give the beings of the continent Atlantis
their due; this means was indeed very wise and did indeed
attain their aim.
“This is the sole means by which information about .
certain events that proceeded in times long past has accurately
reached the beings of remote later generations.
“As for the information which passed from generation
to generation through the ordinary mass of beings of that
planet, it has either completely disappeared, having been
soon forgotten, or there remains of it, as our dear Mullah
Nassr Eddin expresses it, only the ‘tail-and-mane-and-food-
for-Scheherazade.’
“Hence it is that when a few scraps of information
about some event or other do happen to reach the beings
of remote later generations, and the learned beings of new
formation there concoct their ‘hotchpotch’ out of these
scraps, there then occurs a most peculiar and most instructive
‘phenomenon’; namely, when the cockroaches
there chance to hear what is in this hotchpotch, ‘the-evil-spirit-
of-Saint-Vitus’ existing there immediately enters
their common presences and begins to rage quite merrily.
“How the contemporary learned beings of the planet
Earth concoct their hotchpotch from scraps of information
which reach them is very well defined in one of the
wise sentences of our dear Mullah Nassr Eddin, which
consists of the following words: A flea exists in the World
just for one thing—that when it sneezes, that deluge
should occur with the description of which our learned
beings love so much to busy themselves.’
“I must tell you that when I used to exist among your
favorites it was always difficult for me to refrain, as your
352
favorites say, from ‘laughter,’ when one or another of the
learned beings there delivered a ‘lecture’ or related to me
personally about some past events, of which I had myself
been an eyewitness.
“These lectures or ‘stories’ there are crammed with fictions
so absurd that even if our Arch-cunning Lucifer or his
assistants tried to invent them, they could not succeed.”

Subpages (1): Ch 26

Comments

Ch 26 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Ch 26

The Legominism Concerning the Deliberations of the Very Saintly
Ashiata Shiemash Under the Title of "The Terror-of-the-Situation"

353
The ‘Legominism,’” Beelzebub continued to speak,
”through which the deliberations of the Very Saintly
Ashiata Shiemash were transmitted, had the following
contents:
“It began with the prayer:
“‘In the name of the causes of my arising, I shall always
strive to be just towards every already spiritualized
origination, and towards all the originations of
the future spiritualized manifestations of OUR COMMON
CREATOR, ALMIGHTY AUTOCRAT ENDLESSNESS, Amen.
“‘To me, a trifling particle of the whole of the GREAT
WHOLE, it was commanded from Above to be coated with
the planetary body of a three-centered being of this
planet and to assist all other such beings arising and existing
upon it to free themselves from the consequences
of the properties of that organ which, for great and important
reasons, was actualized in the presences of their
ancestors.
“All the sacred Individuals here before me, specially
and intentionally actualized from Above, have always endeavored
while striving for the same aim to accomplish
the task laid upon them through one or other of those
three sacred ways for self-perfecting, foreordained by OUR
ENDLESS CREATOR HIMSELF, namely, through the sacred
ways based on the being-impulses called “Faith,” “Hope,”
and “Love.”
‘“When I completed my seventeenth year, I began as
commanded from Above, to prepare my planetary body
354
in order, during my responsible existence, “to be able to
be” impartial.
“‘At this period of my “self-preparation,” I had the intention
upon reaching responsible age, of carrying out the
task laid upon me, through one or other of the said three
sacred being-impulses also.
‘“But when during this period of my “self-preparation”
I chanced to meet many beings of almost all “types”
formed and existing here in the city of Babylon, and when
during my impartial observations, I constated many traits
of their being-manifestations, there crept into me and
progressively increased an “essence-doubt” as to the possibilities
of saving the three-centered beings of this planet
by means of these three sacred ways.
“‘The different manifestations of the beings I then encountered,
which increased my doubts, gradually convinced
me that these consequences of the properties of the
organ Kundabuffer, having passed by heredity through a
series of generations over a very long period of time, had
ultimately so crystallized in their presences, that they now
reached contemporary beings already as a lawful part of
their essence, and hence these crystallized consequences of
the properties of the organ Kundabuffer are now, as it
were, a “second nature” of their common presences.
“‘So, when I finally became a responsible being, I decided
that before making my choice among the mentioned
sacred ways, I would bring my planetary body into
the state of the sacred “Ksherknara,” that is, into the state
of “all-brained-balanced-being-perceptiveness,” and only
when already in that state, to choose the way for my further
activities.
“‘With this aim, I then ascended the mountain
”Veziniama,” where for forty days and nights I knelt on
my knees and devoted myself to concentration.
‘“A second forty days and nights I neither ate nor
355
drank, but recalled and analyzed all the impressions present
in me of all the perceptions I had acquired during my
existence here, during the period of my “self-preparation.”
‘“A third forty days and nights I knelt on my knees and
also neither ate nor drank, and every half-hour I plucked
two hairs from my breast.
‘“And only when, thereafter, I had finally attained complete
freedom from all the bodily and spiritual associations
of the impressions of ordinary life, I began to
meditate how to BE.
“‘These meditations of my purified Reason then made
it categorically clear to me, that to save the contemporary
beings by any of the sacred ways was already too late.
“‘These meditations of mine made it categorically clear
to me that all the genuine functions proper to man,being, as they are,
proper to all the three-centered beings of our
Great Universe, had already degenerated in their remote
ancestors into other functions, namely, into functions
included among the properties of the organ Kundabuffer
which were very similar to the genuine sacred being-functions
of Faith, Love, and Hope.
“And this degeneration occurred in all probability in
consequence of the fact that when the organ Kundabuffer
had been destroyed in these ancestors, and they had also
acquired in themselves factors for the genuine sacred
being-impulses, then, as the taste of many of the properties
of the organ Kundabuffer still remained in them,
these properties of the organ Kundabuffer which resembled
these three sacred impulses became gradually mixed
with the latter, with the result that there were crystallized
in their psyche the factors for the impulses Faith, Love,
and Hope, which although similar to the genuine, were
nevertheless somehow or other quite distinct.
“‘The contemporary three-centered beings here do at
times believe, love, and hope with their Reason as well
356
as with their feelings; but how they believe, how they love,
and how they hope—ah, it is exactly in this that all the
peculiarity of these three being-properties lies!
“‘They also believe, but this sacred impulse in them
does not function independently, as it does in general in
all the three-centered beings existing on the various other
planets of our Great Universe upon which beings with
the same possibilities breed; but it arises dependent upon
some or other factors, which have been formed in their
common presences, owing as always to the same consequences
of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer—
as or instance, the particular properties arising in
them which they call “vanity,” “self-love,” “pride,” “self-conceit,”
and so forth.
‘“In consequence of this, the three-brained beings here
are for the most part subject just to the perceptions and fixations
in their presences of all sorts of “Sinkrpoosarams” or,
as it is expressed here, they “believe-any-old-tale.”
“‘It is perfectly easy to convince beings of this planet of
anything you like, provided only during their perceptions
of these “fictions,” there is evoked in them and there proceeds,
either consciously from without, or automatically
by itself, the functioning of one or another corresponding
consequence of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer
crystallized in them from among those that form what is
called the “subjectivity” of the given being, as for instance:
“self-love”, “vanity”, “pride”, “swagger”, “ imagination”,
”bragging,” “arrogance,” and so on.
“‘From the influence of such actions upon their degenerated
Reason and on the degenerated factors in their localizations,
which factors actualize their being-sensations,
not only is there crystallized a false conviction concerning
the mentioned fictions, but thereafter in all sincerity and
faith, they will even vehemently prove to those around
them that it is just so and can in no way be otherwise.
357
“‘In an equally abnormal form were data moulded in
them for evoking the sacred impulse of love.
“‘In the presences of the beings of contemporary times,
there also arises and is present in them as much as you
please of that strange impulse which they call love; but
this love of theirs is firstly also the result of certain crystallized
consequences of the properties of the same Kundabuffer;
and secondly this impulse of theirs arises and
manifests itself in the process of every one of them entirely
subjectively; so subjectively and so differently that if
ten of them were asked to explain how they sensed this inner
impulse of theirs, then all ten of them—if, of course,
they for once replied sincerely, and frankly confessed their
genuine sensations and not those they had read about
somewhere or had obtained from somebody else—all ten
would reply differently and describe ten different sensations.
“‘One would explain this sensation in the sexual sense;
another in the sense of pity; a third in the sense of desire
for submission; a fourth, in a common craze for outer
things, and so on and so forth; but not one of the ten
could describe even remotely, the sensation of genuine
Love.
“‘And none of them would, because in none of the ordinary
beings-men here has there ever been, for a long time,
any sensation of the sacred being-impulse of genuine
Love. And without this “taste” they cannot even vaguely
describe that most beatific sacred being-impulse in the
presence of every three-centered being of the whole Universe,
which, in accordance with the divine foresight of
Great Nature, forms those data in us, from the result of
the experiencing of which we can blissfully rest from the
meritorious labors actualized by us for the purpose of self-perfection.
“‘Here, in these times, if one of those three-brained
358
beings “loves” somebody or other, then he loves him either
because the latter always encourages and undeservingly
flatters him; or because his nose is much like the
nose of that female or male, with whom thanks to the cosmic
law of “polarity” or “type” a relation has been established
which has not yet been broken; or finally, he loves
him only because the latter’s uncle is in a big way of business
and may one day give him a boost, and so on and so
forth.
“‘But never do beings-men here love with genuine, impartial
and nonegoistic love.
‘“Thanks to this kind of love in the contemporary beings
here, their hereditary predispositions to the crystallizations
of the consequences of the properties of the
organ Kundabuffer are crystallized at the present time
without hindrance, and finally become fixed in their nature
as a lawful part of them.
‘“And as regards the third sacred being-impulse,
namely, “essence-hope,” its plight in the presences of the
three-centered beings here is even worse than with the
first two.
‘“Such a being-impulse has not only finally adapted itself
in them to the whole of their presences in a distorted
form, but this maleficent strange “hope” newly formed in
them, which has taken the place of the being-impulse of
Sacred Hope, is now already the principal reason why factors
can no longer be acquired in them for the functioning
of the genuine being-impulses of Faith, Love, and
Hope.
‘“In consequence of this newly-formed-abnormal hope of
theirs, they always hope in something; and thereby all those
possibilities are constantly being paralyzed in them, which
arise in them either intentionally from without or accidentally
by themselves, which possibilities could perhaps still
destroy in their presences their hereditary predispositions
359
to the crystallizations of the consequences of the properties
of the organ Kundabuffer.
“‘When I returned from the mountain Veziniama to
the city of Babylon, I continued my observations in order
to make it clear whether it was not possible somehow or
other to help these unfortunates in some other way.
“‘During the period of my year of special observations
on all of their manifestations and perceptions, I made it
categorically clear to myself that although the factors for
engendering in their presences the sacred being-impulses
of Faith, Hope, and Love are already quite degenerated in
the beings of this planet, nevertheless, the factor which
ought to engender that being-impulse on which the whole
psyche of beings of a three-brained system is in general
based, and which impulse exists under the name of
Objective-Conscience, is not yet atrophied in them, but
remains in their presences almost in its primordial state.
“‘Thanks to the abnormally established conditions of
external ordinary being-existence existing here, this factor
has gradually penetrated and become embedded in that
consciousness which is here called “subconsciousness,” in
consequence of which it takes no part whatever in the
functioning of their ordinary consciousness.
“‘Well, then, it was just then that I indubitably understood
with all the separate ruminating parts representing
the whole of my “I,” that if the functioning of that being-factor
still surviving in their common presences were
to participate in the general functioning of that consciousness
of theirs in which they pass their daily, as
they here say, “waking-existence,” only then would it
still be possible to save the contemporary three-brained
beings here from the consequences of the properties of
that organ which was intentionally implanted into their
first ancestors.
‘“My further meditations then confirmed for me that
360
it would be possible to attain this only if their general
being-existence were to flow for a long time under foreseeingly-
corresponding conditions.
‘“When all the above-mentioned was completely transubstantiated
in me, I decided to consecrate the whole of
myself from that time on to the creation here of such conditions
that the functioning of the “sacred-conscience”
still surviving in their subconsciousness might gradually
pass into the functioning of their ordinary consciousness.
‘“May the blessing of OUR ALMIGHTY OMNI-LOVING
COMMON FATHER UNI-BEING CREATOR ENDLESSNESS be
upon my decision, Amen.’
“Thus ended the Legominism concerning the deliberations
of the Very Saintly Incomparable Ashiata Shiemash,
under the title of ‘The Terror-of-the-Situation.’
“So, my boy, when, as I have already told you, early in
my last descent in person onto the surface of your planet,
I first became acquainted in detail with this Legominism
which I have just repeated, and had at once become interested
in the deductions of this later Most High Very
Saintly Common Cosmic Individual Ashiata Shiemash,
there existed neither any other Legominisms nor any
other sources of information concerning His further Very
Saintly Activities among those favorites of yours, so I then
decided to investigate in detail and without fail to make
clear to myself which were the measures He took and how
He subsequently actualized them, in order to help these
unfortunates to deliver themselves from the consequences
of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer which had
passed to them by heredity and were so maleficent for
them.
“And so, as one of my chief tasks during this last sojourn
of mine in person there, on the surface of your
planet, I made a detailed investigation and elucidation of
the whole of the further Very Saintly Activities there
among your favorites of that Great Essence-loving now
361
Most High Very Saintly Common Cosmic Individual
Ashiata Shiemash.
“And as regards that ‘marble tablet’ which has by
chance survived since the time of the Very Saintly Activities
of the Great Ashiata Shiemash, and is now there the
principal sacred relic of the brotherhood of the initiated
beings called the Brotherhood-Olbogmek, I happened to
see and read the contents engraved on it during this last
sojourn of mine there.
“During my subsequent elucidations it turned out that
later on, when this Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash had
established there the particular conditions of ordinary
being-existence which He had planned, several of these
tablets were, on His advice and initiative, set up in corresponding
places of many of the large towns, and there
were engraved upon them all kinds of sayings and counsels
for corresponding existence.
“But when their big wars later on again began, all these
tablets were also destroyed by these strange beings themselves,
and only one of them, namely, that one now with
these brethren, somehow survived, as I have already told
you, and is now the property of this Brotherhood.
“On this still surviving marble were inscriptions concerning
the sacred being-impulses called Faith, Love, and
Hope, namely:
“Faith,” “Love”, and “‘Hope”
Faith of consciousness is freedom
Faith of feeling is weakness
Faith of body is stupidity.
Love of consciousness evokes the same in response
Love of feeling evokes the opposite
Love of body depends only on type and polarity,
Hope of consciousness is strength
Hope of feeling is slavery
Hope of body is disease.
362
“Before continuing to tell you more about the activities
of the Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash for the welfare of
your favorites, I must, I think, elucidate to you, a little
more in detail, that inner impulse which is called there by
your favorites Hope, and concerning which the Very
Saintly Ashiata Shiemash constated that the case is worse
than with the other two.
“And the personal observations and investigations I
later specially made, regarding this said strange impulse
present in them, clearly showed me that in truth the factors
for engendering this abnormal impulse in their presences
are most maleficent for them themselves.
“Thanks to this abnormal hope of theirs a very singular
and most strange disease, with a property of evolving,
arose and exists among them there even until now—a disease
called there ‘tomorrow.’
“This strange disease ‘tomorrow’ brought with it terrifying
consequences, and particularly for those unfortunate
three-brained beings there who chance to learn and to become
categorically convinced with the whole of their
presence that they possess some very undesirable consequences
for the deliverance from which they must make
certain efforts, and which efforts moreover they even
know just how to make, but owing to this maleficent
disease ‘tomorrow’ they never succeed in making these
required efforts.
“And this is just the maleficent part of all that great terrifying
evil, which, owing to various causes great and
small, is concentrated in the process of the ordinary
being-existence of these pitiable three-brained beings; and
by putting off from ‘tomorrow’ till ‘tomorrow,’ those unfortunate
beings there who do by chance learn all about
what I have mentioned are also deprived of the possibility
of ever attaining anything real.
“This strange and for your favorites maleficent disease
363
‘tomorrow’ has already become a hindrance for the beings
of contemporary times, not only because they have been
totally deprived of all possibilities of removing from their
presences the crystallized consequences of the properties
of the organ Kundabuffer, but it had also become a hindrance
to most of them in honestly discharging at least
those being-obligations of theirs which have become quite
indispensable in the already established conditions of ordinary
being-existence.
“Thanks to the disease ‘tomorrow,’ the three-brained
beings there, particularly the contemporary ones, almost
always put off till ‘later’ everything that needs to be done
at the moment, being convinced that ‘later’ they will do
better and more.
“Owing to the said maleficent disease ‘tomorrow’ most
of those unfortunate beings there who accidentally or
owing to a conscious influence from without, become
aware through their Reason in them of their complete
nullity and begin to sense it with all their separate
spiritualized parts, and who also chance to learn which
and in what way, being-efforts must be made in order to
become such as it is proper for three-brained beings to be,
also, by putting off from ‘tomorrow’ till ‘tomorrow,’
almost all arrive at the point that on one sorrowful day
for themselves, there arise in them and begin to be manifest
those forerunners of old age called ‘feebleness’ and
’infirmity,’ which are the inevitable lot of all cosmic formations
great and small toward the end of their completed existence.
“Here I must without fail tell you also about that strange
phenomenon which I constated there during my observations
and studies of the almost entirely degenerated
presences of those favorites of yours; namely, I definitely
constated that in many of them, toward the end of their planetary
existence, most of the consequences of the properties
364
of that same organ which had become crystallized in their
common presences begin to atrophy of their own accord
and some of them even entirely disappear, in consequence
of which these beings begin to see and sense reality a little
better.
“In such cases a strong desire appears in the common
presences of such favorites of yours, to work upon themselves,
to work as they say, for the ‘salvation-of-their-soul.’
“But needless to say, nothing can result from such desires
of theirs just because it is already too late for them,
the time given them for this purpose by Great Nature
having already passed; and although they see and feel the
necessity of actualizing the required being-efforts, yet for
the fulfillment of such desires of theirs, they have now
only ineffectual yearnings and the lawful-infirmities-of-old-
age.’
“And so, my boy, my researches and investigations concerning
the further activities of the Very Saintly Ashiata
Shiemash for the welfare of the three-brained beings arising
and existing on this planet of yours eventually made
the following clear to me.
“When this great and, by His Reason, almost incomparable
Sacred Individual became fully convinced that the
ordinary sacred ways which exist for the purpose of self-perfection
for all the three-brained beings of the Universe,
were no longer suitable for the beings of this planet, He
then, after His year of special observation and studies of
their psyche, again ascended to that same mountain
Veziniama, and during several terrestrial months contemplatively
pondered in which way He could actualize His
decision, that is, to save the beings of this planet from
those hereditary predispositions to the crystallizations of
the consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer,
by means of those data which survived in their
365
subconsciousness for the fundamental sacred being-impulse,
Conscience.
“These ponderings of His then first of all fully convinced
Him that though it were indeed possible to save
them by means of the data which survived in their common
presences for engendering this sacred being-impulse,
nevertheless, it would only be possible if the manifestations
of these data which survived in their subconsciousness
were to participate without fail in the functioning of
that consciousness of theirs, under the direction of which
their daily-waking existence flows, and furthermore if this
being-impulse were to be manifested over a long period
through every aspect of this consciousness of theirs.”

Subpages (1): Ch 27

Comments

Ch 27 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Ch 27

The Organization for Man`s Existence Created by the Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash

366
Beelzebub continued to relate further as follows:
“My further researches and investigations also cleared
up for me that after the Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash
had pondered on the mountain Veziniama and had formulated
in his mind a definite plan for his further Most
Saintly Activities, he did not again return to the city of
Babylon but went straight to the capital city Djoolfapal of
the country then called Kurlandtech, which was situated
in the middle of the continent Asia.
“There he first of all established relations with the
’brethren’ of the then existing brotherhood ‘Tchaftantouri’—
a name signifying ‘To-be-or-not-to-be-at-all’—
which had its quarters not far from that city.
“This said brotherhood was founded five of their years
before the arrival there of the Very Saintly Ashiata
Shiemash on the initiative of two genuine terrestrial initiates,
who had become initiates according to the principles
existing, as it was then said there, before the Ashiatian
epoch.
“The name of one of these two terrestrial three-brained
beings of that time, who had become genuine
initiates there, was ‘Poundolero’ and of the other
’Sensimiriniko.’
“I must remark by the way, that both of these two terrestrial
genuine initiates of that time had already by then
’coated’ in their common presences their higher being-parts
to the gradation called ‘completion’ and hence they had
time during their further existence to perfect these higher
parts of theirs to the required gradation of Sacred Objective
Reason, and now their perfected higher being-parts
367
have even ‘become worthy’ to have and already now have
the place of their further existence on the holy planet Purgatory.
“According to my latest investigations, when, in all the
separate spiritualized parts of the common presences of
these two three-brained beings of that period, Poundolero
and Sensimiriniko, there arose and was continuously sensed
the suspicion, which later became a conviction, that, owing
to some obviously nonlawful causes, ‘something-very-undesirable’
for them personally had been acquired and had
begun to function in their general organization and that at
the same time it was possible for this something-very-undesirable
to be removed from themselves by means of
their own data within themselves, they then sought several
other beings like themselves who were striving for this same
aim, in order together to try to achieve the removal from
themselves of this said something-very-undesirable.
“And when they soon found beings responding to this
aim amongst what are called the ‘monks’ of places called
’monasteries’ of which there were already many of that period
in the environs of the town Djoolfapal, they together
with these monks chosen by them, founded the said
’brotherhood.’
“And so, after arriving in the town Djoolfapal, the Very
Saintly Ashiata Shiemash established corresponding relations
with these brethren of the mentioned brotherhood
who were working upon that abnormally proceeding
functioning of their psyche which they themselves had
constated, and he began enlightening their Reason by
means of objectively true information, and guiding their
being-impulses in such a way that they could sense these
truths without the participation either of the abnormally
crystallized factors already within their presences, or of
the factors which might newly arise from the results of the
368
external perceptions they obtained from the abnormally
established form of ordinary being-existence.
“While enlightening the brethren of the said brotherhood
in the mentioned way and discussing his suppositions
and intentions with them, the Very Saintly
Ashiata Shiemash occupied himself at the same time
in drawing up what are called the ‘rules,’ or, as it is
also said there, ‘statutes,’ for this brotherhood, which
he, in association with these brethren he initiated of
the former brotherhood Tchaftantouri, founded in
the town Djoolfapal and which later was called the brotherhood
‘Heechtvori,’ which signified ‘Only-he-will-be-called-
and-will-become-the-Son-of-God-who-acquires-in-himself-
Conscience.’
“Later, when, with the participation of these brethren
of the former brotherhood Tchaftantouri, everything had
been worked out and organized, the Very Saintly Ashiata
Shiemash sent these same brethren to various places and
commissioned them under his general guidance to spread
the information that in the subconsciousness of people
there are crystallized and are always present the data manifested
from Above for engendering in them the Divine
impulse of genuine conscience, and that only he who acquires
the ‘ableness’ that the actions of these data participate
in the functioning of that consciousness of theirs in
which they pass their everyday existence, has in the objective
sense the honest right to be called and really to be
a genuine son of our COMMON FATHER CREATOR of all that
exists.
“These brethren then preached this objective truth at
first chiefly among the monks of the mentioned monasteries—
many of which, as I have already said, existed in
the environs of the town itself.
“The result of these preachings of theirs was that they
first of all selected thirty-five serious and well-prepared
369
what are called ‘novices’ of this first brotherhood Heechtvori,
which they founded in the city Djoolfapal.
“Thereafter, the Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash, while
continuing to enlighten the minds of the former brethren
of the brotherhood Tchaftantouri, then began with the
help of these brethren to enlighten the Reason of those
thirty-five novices also.
“So it continued during the whole of one of their years;
and only after this did some of them from among the
brethren of the former brotherhood Tchaftantouri, and
from among the thirty-five said novices, gradually prove
worthy to become what are called ‘All-the-rights-possessing’
brethren of this first brotherhood Heechtvori.
“According to the statutes drawn up by the Very Saintly
Ashiata Shiemash, any brother could become an Allthe-
rights-possessing brother of the brotherhood Heechtvori,
only when in addition to the other also foreseen
definite objective attainments, he could bring himself—
in the sense of ‘ableness-of-conscious-direction-of-the-functioning-
of-his-own-psyche’—to be able to know how
to convince to perfection a hundred other beings and to
prove to them that the impulse of being-objective-conscience
exists in man, and secondly how it must be
manifested in order that a man may respond to the real
sense and aim of his existence, and moreover so to
convince them that each of these others, in their turn,
should acquire in themselves what is called the ‘Required-intensity-
of-ableness,’ to be able to convince and persuade
not less than a hundred others also.
“It was those who became worthy to become such an
All-the-rights-possessing brother of the brotherhood
Heechtvori who were first called by the name of ‘priest.’
“For your complete elucidation concerning the Very
Saintly Activities of Ashiata Shiemash, you must also
know that afterwards, when all the results of the Very
370
Saintly Labors of the Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash were
destroyed, both this word priest there and also the word
initiate about which I have already told you, were used
and still continue to be used by your favorites down to the
present time in two quite different senses. In one sense
this word priest was since then and now still is commonly
used, but only in certain places and for unimportant separate
groups of those professionals existing there whom
everybody now calls there ‘confessors’ or ‘clergymen.’
“And in the other sense, those beings were called and
are still called by this word priest who by their pious existence
and by the merits of their acts performed for the
good of those around them, stand out so much from the
rank and file of the ordinary three-brained beings there,
that whenever these ordinary beings there have occasion
to remember them, there arises and proceeds in their presences
the process called ‘gratitude.’
“Already during that same period while the Very
Saintly Ashiata Shiemash was enlightening the Reason
of the brethren of the former brotherhood Tchaftantouri
as well as of the newly collected thirty-five novices,
there began to spread, among ordinary beings of the city
Djoolfapal and its environs, the true idea that in the
common presences of men-beings all the data exist for
the manifestation of the Divine impulse conscience,
but that this Divine impulse does not take part in their
general consciousness; and that it takes no part because,
although their manifestations bring them, certain what
are called ‘quite-late-repaying-satisfactions’ and considerable
material advantage, nevertheless they thereby
gradually atrophy the data put into their presences by Nature
for evoking in other beings around them, without
distinction of brain system, the objective impulse of
Divine-Love.
“This true information began to spread, thanks chiefly
371
to the superlatively wise provision of the Very Saintly
Ashiata Shiemash which obliged everyone striving to become
an All-the-rights-possessing brother of the brotherhood
Heechtvori to attain, as I have already told you, in
addition to all kinds of definite self-merits, the ‘ableness’ to
know how to convince all the three separate spiritualized
and associating parts of a further hundred three-brained
beings there, concerning the Divine impulse conscience.
“When the organization of the first brotherhood
Heechtvori in the city Djoolfapal had been more or less
regulated and was so established that the further work
could already be continued independently, by means only
of the directions issuing from the Reason then present in
the brotherhood, then the Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash
himself selected from among those who had become All-the-
rights-possessing brothers of the brotherhood, those
who had already sensed the said Divine impulse, consciously
by their Reason and unconsciously by the feelings
in their subconsciousness, and who had full confidence
that by certain self-efforts this Divine being-impulse
might become and forever remain an inseparable part of
their ordinary consciousness. And those who had sensed
and become aware of this Divine conscience, and who
were called ‘first-degree-initiates,’ he set apart, and he
began to enlighten their Reason separately concerning
these ‘objective truths,’ which before that time were still
quite unknown to the three-brained beings.
“It was just these outstanding ‘first-degree-initiated-beings’
who were then called ‘Great Initiates.’
“Here it must be remarked that those principles of
being of the initiated beings there, which were later on
called there Ashiata’s renewals,’ were then renewed by the
Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash.
“Well, then, it was to those same Great Initiates who
were first set apart that the Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash
372
now aleady the Most Very Saintly, then among other
things also elucidated in detail what this being-impulse
’objective conscience’ is, and how factors arise for its manifestation
in the presences of the three-brained beings.
“And concerning this he once said as follows:
“‘The factors for the being-impulse conscience arise in
the presences of the three-brained beings from the localization
of the particles of the “emanations-of-the-sorrow”
of our OMNI-LOVING AND LONG-SUFFERING-ENDLESS-CREATOR;
that is why the source of the manifestation of
genuine conscience in three-centered beings is sometimes
called the REPRESENTATIVE OF THE CREATOR.
‘“And this sorrow is formed in our ALL-MAINTAINING
COMMON FATHER from the struggle constantly proceeding
in the Universe between joy and sorrow.’
“And he then also further said:
“‘In all three-brained beings of the whole of our Universe
without exception, among whom are also we men,
owing to the data crystallized in our common presences
for engendering in us the Divine impulse of conscience,
”the-whole-of-us” and the whole of our essence, are, and
must be, already in our foundation, only suffering.
“‘And they must be suffering, because the completed
actualizing of the manifestation of such a being-impulse
in us can proceed only from the constant struggle of
two quite opposite what are called “complexes-of-the-functioning”
of those two sources which are of quite opposite
origin, namely, between the processes of the
functioning of our planetary body itself and the parallel
functionings arising progressively from the coating and
perfecting of our higher being-bodies within this planetary
body of ours, which functionings in their totality actualize
every kind of Reason in the three-centered beings.
“‘In consequence of this, every three-centered being of
our Great Universe, and also we men existing on the
373
Earth, must, owing to the presence in us also of the factors
for engendering the Divine impulse of “Objective
Conscience,” always inevitably struggle with the arising
and the proceeding within our common presences of two
quite opposite functionings giving results always sensed
by us either as “desires” or as “nondesires.”
“‘And so, only he, who consciously assists the process of
this inner struggle and consciously assists the “nondesires”
to predominate over the desires, behaves just in accordance
with the essence of our COMMON FATHER CREATOR
HIMSELF; whereas he who with his consciousness assists
the contrary, only increases HIS sorrow.’
“Owing to all I have just said, my boy, at that period
scarcely three years had passed when, on the one hand, all
the ordinary beings of the town Djoolfapal and its environs
and also of many other countries of the continent
Asia, not only already knew that this Divine being-impulse
of ‘genuine conscience’ was in them, and that it
could take part in the functioning of their ordinary ‘waking
consciousness,’ and that in all the brotherhoods of the
great prophet Ashiata Shiemash all the initiates and priests
elucidated and indicated how and what had to be done in
order that such a Divine impulse should take part in the
functioning of the mentioned ordinary waking consciousness,
but furthermore, nearly everybody even began to
strive and to exert himself to become priests of the brotherhood
Heechtvori of which many brotherhoods were already
founded during that period and functioned almost
independently in many other countries of the continent Asia.
“And these almost independent brotherhoods arose
there in the following order:
“When the common work of the brotherhood founded
in the town Djoolfapal was finally established, the Very
Saintly Ashiata Shiemash began sending the said great
374
initiates with corresponding directions to other countries
and towns of the continent Asia, in order to organize similar
brotherhoods there also, while he himself remained in
the town Djoolfapal from where he guided the activities
of these helpers of his.
“However it might have been, my boy, it then so
turned out that almost all of your favorites—those strange
three-brained beings—also wished and began to strive
with all their spiritualized being-parts to have in their ordinary
waking-consciousness the Divine genuine objective
conscience, and in consequence, most of the beings of
Asia at that time began to work upon themselves under
the guidance of initiates and priests of the brotherhood
Heechtvori, in order to transfer into their ordinary consciousness
the results of the data present in their subconsciousness
for engendering the impulse of genuine Divine
conscience, and in order to have the possibility, by this
means, on the one hand of completely removing from
themselves, perhaps forever, the maleficent consequences
of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer, both those
personally acquired and those passed to them by heredity
and, on the other hand, of consciously taking part in diminishing
the sorrow of OUR COMMON ENDLESS FATHER.
“Owing to all this, the question of conscience already
began to predominate at that period during the
ordinary process of being-existence both in the waking-consciousness
state and in the ‘passive-instinctive’ state
among your favorites, particularly among those who existed
on the continent Asia.
“Even those three-brained beings of that time in whose
presences the taste of this Divine impulse had not yet
been transubstantiated, but who had in their strange
peculiar consciousness, proper to them alone, only empty
information concerning this being-impulse which could
be present in them as well, also exerted themselves to
375
manifest in everything in accordance with this information.
“The total result, however, of everything I have mentioned,
was that within ten terrestrial years there had
disappeared of their own accord those two chief forms
of ordinary being-existence abnormally established there,
from which there chiefly flow and still continue to
flow, most of the maleficent causes the totality of which
engenders all kinds of trifling factors which prevent the
establishment of conditions there for at least a normal
outer being-existence for these unfortunate favorites of
yours.
“And namely, firstly their division into numerous communities
with various forms of organization for external
and even internal existence, or as they themselves express
it, ‘state-organizations,’ ceased to exist, and secondly in
these said numerous communities there also disappeared
equally, of their own accord, those various what are called
’castes’ or ‘classes’ which had long before been established
there.
“And in my opinion, as you also will surely understand
eventually, it was precisely this second of the two mentioned
chief abnormally established forms of ordinary
being-existence, namely, the assigning of each other to
different classes or castes that had specially become there
the basis for the gradual crystallization in the common
presences of these unfortunate favorites of yours, of that
particular psychic property which, in the whole of the
Universe, is inherent exclusively only in the presences of
those three-brained beings.
“This exclusively particular property was formed
in them soon after the second Transapalnian perturbation
there, and, gradually undergoing development and becoming
strengthened in them, was passed from generation
to generation by heredity, until it has now already
376
passed to the contemporary beings as a certain lawful and
inseparable part of their general psyche, and this particular
property of their psyche is called by themselves ‘egoism.’
“Some time later, in its appropriate place, during
my further tales concerning the three-brained beings existing
on the planet Earth, I shall also explain to you in
detail how thanks to those conditions of external being-existence
which were established there, your favorites first
began assigning each other to various castes, and how,
thanks to subsequent similar abnormalities, this same
maleficent form of mutual relationship then established
there has continued even until now. But meanwhile, concerning
this exceptionally particular property of their general
psyche, namely, egoism, it is necessary for you to
know that the cause of the possibility of the arising in
their common presences of this particular property was
that, owing always to the same abnormal conditions established
from the very beginning after the said second
Transapalnian-perturbation there, their general psyche
had become dual.
“This became fully evident to me when, during the period
of my last sojourn on the surface of this planet of
yours, I became deeply interested in the mentioned Legominism
concerning the deliberations of the Very Saintly
Ashiata Shiemash entitled ‘The Terror-of-the-Situation.’
I began in the course of my further detailed researches
and investigations relating to his subsequent Very Saintly
Activities and their results, to investigate the causes in
which way and why the crystallization of the mentioned
factors obtained from the particles of the emanation of
the Sorrow of OUR COMMON FATHER CREATOR for the
actualizing of the Divine being-impulse of objective
conscience, proceeded in their presences, that is to say,
just in their said subconsciousness, and thus avoided that
final degeneration to which are subject all the data
377
placed in them for engendering in their presences the
being-impulses Faith, Love, and Hope, and I was convinced
that this strange anomaly there fully justifies one
of the numerous wise sentences of our highly esteemed,
irreplaceable, and honorable Mullah Nassr Eddin which
states:
‘“Every-real-happiness-for-man-can-arise-exclusively-only-
from-some-unhappiness-also-real-which-he-has-already-experienced.’
“The mentioned duality of their general psyche proceeded
because on the one hand various what are called
’individual-initiatives’ began to issue from that localization
arising in their presences, which is always predominant
during their waking existence, and which localization is
nothing else but only the result of the accidental perceptions
of impressions coming from without, and engendered
by their abnormal environment, which perceptions
in totality are called by them their ‘consciousness’; and on
the other hand, similar individual-initiatives also began to
issue in them, as it is proper to them, from that normal localization
existing in the presences of every kind of being
and which they call their subconsciousness.
“And because the mentioned individual-initiatives issue
from such different localizations during their waking-existence,
each of them, during the process of his daily existence
is, as it were, divided into two independent
personalities.
“Here it must be remarked that just this said duality
was also the cause that there was gradually lost from their
presences that impulse necessary to three-brained beings,
which is called ‘Sincerity.’
“Later, the practice of deliberately destroying the just
mentioned being-impulse called Sincerity even took root
among them, and now, from the day of their arising, or,
as they say, from the day of their ‘birth,’ the three-brained
378
beings there are accustomed by their producers—or, as
they say, ‘parents’—to an entirely contrary impulse,
namely, ‘deceit.’
“To teach and to suggest to their children how to be insincere
with others and deceitful in everything, has become
so ingrained in the beings of the planet Earth of the
present time, that it has even become their conception of
their duty towards their children; and this kind of conduct
towards their children they call by the famous word
’education.’
“They ‘educate’ their children never to be able and
never to dare to do as the ‘conscience’ present in them instinctively
directs, but only that which is prescribed in the
manuals of ‘bon ton’ usually drawn up there just by various
candidates for ‘Hasnamusses.’
“And of course when these children grow up and become
responsible beings, they already automatically produce
their manifestations and their acts; just as during
their formation they were ‘taught,’ just as they were ‘suggested
to,’ and just as they were ‘wound up’; in a word,
just as they were ‘educated.’
“Thanks to all this, the conscience which might be
in the consciousness of the beings of that planet is,
from their earliest infancy, gradually ‘driven-back-within,’
so that by the time they are grown up the said conscience
is already found only in what they call their subconsciousness.
“In consequence, the functioning of the mentioned
data for engendering in their presences this said Divine
impulse conscience, gradually ceased long ago to participate
in that consciousness of theirs by means of which
their waking-existence flows.
“That is why, my boy, the crystallization in their common
presences of the Divine manifestation issuing from Above
for the data of the arising of this sacred being-impulse
in them, proceeds only in their subconsciousness—which
has ceased to participate in the process of their ordinary,
daily existence—and that is why these data have escaped
that ‘degeneration’ to which all the other sacred being-impulses
379
were subject, and which they also ought to have
in their presences, namely, the impulses Faith, Love, and
Hope.
“Furthermore, if, for some reason or other, the actions
of the Divine data, crystallized in their presences for the
said being-impulse, should now begin to manifest themselves
in them from their subconsciousness and should
strive to participate in the functioning of their abnormally
formed ordinary ‘consciousness,’ then no sooner are they
aware of it than they at once take measures to avoid it,
because it has already become impossible in the conditions
already existing there for anyone to exist with the
functioning in their presences of this Divine impulse of
genuine objective conscience.
“From the time when the said egoism had become
completely ‘inoculated’ in the presences of your favorites,
this particular being-property became, in its turn, the fundamental
contributory factor in the gradual crystallization
in their general psyche of the data for the arising of still
several other quite exclusively-particular being-impulses
now existing there under the names of ‘cunning,’ ‘envy,’
’hate,’ ‘hypocrisy,’ ‘contempt,’ ‘haughtiness,’ ‘servility,’
’slyness,’ ‘ambition,’ ‘double-facedness,’ and so on and so
forth.
“These exclusively particular properties of their psyche
which I have just named, utterly unbecoming to three-brained
beings, were already fully crystallized in the presences
of most of your favorites and were the inevitable
attributes of the psyche of every one of them even before
the period of the Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash; but when
there began to be fixed and to flow automatically
380
in the process of their being-existence the new form of
existence intentionally implanted in them by Ashiata
Shiemash himself, then these strange properties, previously
present in their psyche, entirely disappeared from
the presences of most of the three-brained beings there.
Later, however, when they themselves destroyed all the results
of the Very Saintly Labors of this Essence-Loving
Ashiata Shiemash, these same psychic properties maleficent
for themselves gradually again arose anew in all of
them, and, for them the contemporary three-brained beings
there, they are already the foundation of the whole of
their essence.
“Well, then, my boy, when the data arose in the common
presences of your favorites for engendering this
’Unique-particular’ being-impulse egoism and when gradually
evolving and giving rise to factors ensuing from it
for other also particular but now secondary strange being-impulses,
this said ‘Unique-property’ egoism usurped the
place of the ‘Unique-All-Autocratic-Ruler’ in their general
organization; then, not only every manifestation but even
what is called the ‘desire-for-the-arising’ of such a Divine
being-impulse became a hindrance to the actions of this
’All-Autocratic-Ruler.’ And in consequence of this, when
eventually your favorites had already, by force of necessity,
both consciously and unconsciously, always and in everything,
prevented it partaking in the functioning of that
consciousness of theirs through the control of which it
had become proper for them to actualize their waking-existence,
the actions of those Divine data were gradually,
as it were, removed from the functioning of their ordinary
’consciousness’ and participated only in the functioning of
their said subconsciousness.
“And it was only after my detailed researches and investigations
had made all the foregoing clear to me, that I
understood why there arose and why there still exists
381
that division of themselves there into various classes or
castes which is particularly maleficent for them.
“My later detailed researches and investigations very
definitely and clearly showed me that, in that consciousness
of theirs, which they call their subconsciousness, even
in the beings of the present time, the said data for the acquisition
in their presences of this fundamental Divine
impulse conscience does indeed still continue to be crystallized
and, hence, to be present during the whole of
their existence.
“And, that these data of this Divine being-impulse are
still crystallized and their manifestations still continue to
participate in the process of their being-existence, was,
apart from the said investigations, further confirmed by
the fact that I frequently had a good deal of difficulty on
account of it, during the periods of my observation of
them from the planet Mars.
“The point is, that, through my Teskooano from the
planet Mars, I could freely observe without any difficulty
whatsoever, the existence proceeding on the surfaces of
the other planets of that solar system, but making my observations
of the process of the existence proceeding on
the surface of your planet was, owing to the special coloration
of its atmosphere, a real misery.
“And this special coloration occurred, as I later ascertained,
because there appeared from time to time, in the
presence of this atmosphere, large quantities of those crystallizations
which were frequently radiated from the presences
of these favorites of yours, owing to that particular
inner impulse which they themselves call ‘Remorse-of-Conscience.’
“And this proceeded because in those of them who
chance to receive and experience some kind of what is
called ‘shock-to-organic-shame,’ the associations proceeding
from their previous impressions almost always become
382
changed, calmed, and sometimes even for a time entirely
cease in them, which associations as I have already told you,
consist mostly of various kinds of what is called ‘rubbish.’
“In consequence, there is then automatically obtained,
in these three-brained beings there, such a combination of
functioning in their common presences as temporarily
frees the data present in their subconsciousness for the
manifestation of the Divine impulse conscience and for its
participation in the functioning of their ordinary consciousness,
with the result that this said Remorse-of-Conscience proceeds in them.
“And as this Remorse-of-Conscience gives rise to the
mentioned particular crystallizations which issue from
them with their other radiations, the result is that the totality
of all these radiations occasionally gives the atmosphere
of this planet of yours that particular coloration
which hinders the being-organ of sight from penetrating
freely through it.
“Here it is necessary to say, that these favorites of yours,
particularly the contemporary ones, become ideally expert
in not allowing this inner impulse of theirs, called
Remorse-of-Conscience, to linger long in their common presences.
“No sooner do they begin to sense the beginning, or
even only, so to say, the ‘prick’ of the arising of the functioning
in them of such a being-impulse, than they immediately,
as it is said ‘squash’ it, whereupon this impulse,
not yet quite formed in them, at once cairns down.
“For this ‘squashing’ of the beginning of any Remorse-of-
Conscience in themselves, they have even invented
some very efficient special means, which now exist there
under the names of ‘alcoholism,’ ‘cocainism,’ ‘morphinism,’
‘nicotinism,’ ‘onanism,’ ‘monkism,’ ‘Athenianism,’
and others with names also ending in ‘ism.’
“I repeat, my boy, at a suitable occasion I shall explain
383
to you in detail also about those results issuing from the
abnormally established conditions of ordinary existence
there, which became factors for the arising and the permanent
existence there of this for them maleficent assignment
of themselves to various castes.
“I shall without fail explain this to you, because the information
elucidating this abnormality there, may serve as
very good data for your further logical comparisons for
the purpose of better understanding the strangeness of the
psyche of these three-brained beings who have taken your fancy.
“Meanwhile transubstantiate in yourself the following:
when the mentioned particular psychic property of ‘egoism’
had been completely formed in the common presences
of these favorites of yours, and, later, there had also
been formed in them various other secondary impulses already
mentioned by me which ensued and now still continue
to ensue from it—and furthermore, in consequence
of the total absence of the participation of the impulse of
sacred conscience in their waking-consciousness—then
these three-brained beings arising and existing on the
planet Earth, both before the period of the Very Saintly
Activities of Ashiata Shiemash and also since have always
striven and still continue to strive to arrange their welfare
during the process of their ordinary existence, exclusively
for them themselves.
“And as in general, on none of the planets of our great
Universe does there or can there exist enough of everything
required for everybody’s equal external welfare, irrespective
of what are called ‘objective-merits,’ the result
there is that the prosperity of one is always built on the
adversity of many.
“It is just this exclusive regard for their own personal
welfare that has gradually crystallized in them the already
quite particularly unprecedented and peculiar properties
384
of their psyche which I cited, as for instance ‘cunning,’
’contempt,’ ‘hate,’ ‘servility,’ ‘lying,’ ‘flattery,’ and so on,
which in their turn, on the one hand are factors for an
outer manifestation unbecoming to three-brained beings,
and on the other hand are the cause of the gradual destruction
of all those inner possibilities of theirs, placed in
them by Great Nature, of becoming particles of the whole
of the ‘Reasonable Whole.’
“Well then, my boy, at the time when the results
of the Very Saintly Labors of the Essence-loving
Ashiata Shiemash had already begun to blend with
the processes of what is called their ‘inner’ and ‘outer’
being-existence, and when thanks to this, data for the
Divine impulse conscience, surviving in their subconsciousness,
gradually began to share in the functioning
of their ‘waking-consciousness,’ then the being-existence
both personal and reciprocal began to proceed
on this planet also, almost as it does on the other planets
of our great Universe on which three-brained beings
exist.
“These favorites of yours also then began to have relations
towards each other only as towards the manifestations
varying in degree of a UNIQUE COMMON CREATOR
and to pay respect to each other only according to the
merits personally attained by means of ‘being-Partkdolgduty,’
that is, by means of personal conscious labors and
intentional sufferings.
“That is why, during that period, there ceased to exist
there the said two chief maleficent forms of their ordinary
existence, namely, their separate independent communities
and the division of themselves in these communities
into various castes or classes.
“At that time, also, there upon your planet, all the three-brained
beings began to consider themselves and those
like themselves merely as beings bearing in themselves
385
particles of the emanation of the Sorrow of our COMMON
FATHER CREATOR.
“And all this then so happened because when the
actions of the data of the Divine being-impulse began
to participate in the functioning of their ordinary waking-consciousness,
and the three-brained beings began manifesting themselves towards each
other, solely in accordance with conscience, the consequence was that
masters ceased to deprive their slaves of freedom, and various
power-possessing beings of their own accord surrendered
their unmerited rights, having become aware by conscience and sensing that
they possessed and occupied these rights and positions not for the common
welfare but only for the satisfaction of their various personal weaknesses,
such for instance as Vanity,’ ‘self-love,’ ‘selfcalming,’ and so on.
“Of course, at that period also, there continued to be
all kinds of chiefs, directors and ‘adviser-specialists,’ who
became such chiefly from difference of age and from what
is called ‘essence-power,’ just as there are everywhere on
all planets of the Universe on which there breed three-brained
beings of varying degrees of self-perfecting, and
they then became such, neither by hereditary right nor by
election, as was the case before this blissful Ashiatian
epoch and as again afterwards became and even till now
continues to be the case.
“All these chiefs, directors and advisers then became
such in accordance with the objective merits they personally
acquired, and which could be really sensed by all the
beings around them.
“And it proceeded in the following way:
“All the beings of this planet then began to work in order
to have in their consciousness this Divine function of
genuine conscience, and for this purpose, as everywhere in
the Universe, they transubstantiated in themselves what
386
are called the ‘being-obligolnian-strivings’ which consist
of the following five, namely:
“The first striving: to have in their ordinary being-existence
everything satisfying and really necessary for
their planetary body.
“The second striving: to have a constant and unflagging
instinctive need for self-perfection in the sense of being.
“The third: the conscious striving to know ever more
and more concerning the laws of World-creation and
World-maintenance.
“The fourth: the striving from the beginning of their
existence to pay for their arising and their individuality as
quickly as possible, in order afterwards to be free to
lighten as much as possible the Sorrow of our COMMON
FATHER.
“And the fifth: the striving always to assist the
most rapid perfecting of other beings, both those similar
to oneself and those of other forms, up to the degree
of the sacred ‘Martfotai,’ that is, up to the degree of self-individuality.
“At this period when every terrestrial three-centered being
existed and worked consciously upon himself in accordance
with these five strivings, many of them thanks to
this quickly arrived at results of objective attainments perceptible
to others.
“Of course, these objective attainments then, as it is
said, ‘attracted-the-attention’ of all around them, who
thereupon made those who had attained stand out from
their midst and paid them every kind of respect; they also
strove with joy to merit the attention of these outstanding
beings and to have for themselves their counsel and advice
how they themselves could attain the same perfecting.
“And these outstanding beings of that period began in
their turn to make the most attained among themselves
stand out and this outstanding being thereby automatically
387
became, without either hereditary or other right, the chief
of them all, and recognizing him as chief, his directings
were spread correspondingly, and this recognition included
not only the separate neighboring parts of the surface
of your planet, but also even the neighboring
continents and islands.
“At that period the counsel and guidance and in general
every word of these chiefs became law for all the
three-brained beings there and were fulfilled by them with
devotion and joy; not as it had proceeded there before the
results obtained by the Very Saintly Labors of Ashiata
Shiemash, nor as it again proceeded and still continues to
proceed since they themselves destroyed the fruits of his
Very Saintly Labors.
“That is to say, these strange three-brained beings, your
favorites, now carry out the various commands and orders
of their ‘chiefs’ and, as they are called ‘kings,’ only from
fear of what are called ‘bayonets’ and ‘lousy cells,’ of
which there are a great many at the disposition of these
chiefs and kings.
“The results of the Very Saintly Labors of Ashiata
Shiemash were then also very definitely reflected in respect
of that terrible peculiarity of the manifestation of the
psyche of your favorites, namely, in their ‘irresistible-urge-for-
the-periodic-destruction-of-each-other’s-existence.’
“The process of reciprocal destruction established there
and ensuing from that terrible particularity of their psyche
entirely ceased on the continent Asia, and only proceeded
occasionally on those large and small parts of the
surface of that planet of yours, which were far from
the continent Asia. And this continued there only because
owing to their distance the influence of the initiates and
priests could not reach and be transubstantiated in the
presence of the beings breeding on these parts of the surface
of your planet.
388
“But the most astonishing and significant result of the
Very Saintly Labors of Ashiata Shiemash was that at that
period not only did the duration of the existence of these
unfortunates become a little more normal, that is to say,
it began to increase, but also what they call the ‘death rate’
also diminished, and at the same time the number of their
results manifested for the prolongation of their generation,
that is, as they say, their ‘birth rate,’ diminished to
at least a fifth.
“Thereby there was even practically demonstrated one
of the cosmic laws, namely, what is called ‘the-law-of-the-equilibration-
of-vibrations,’ that is, of vibrations arising
from the evolutions and involutions of the cosmic substances
required for the Most Great Omnicosmic Trogoautoegocrat.
“The said decline in both their death rate and their
birth rate proceeded because, as they approximated to an
existence normal for the three-centered beings, they also
began to radiate from themselves vibrations responding
more closely to the requirements of Great Nature, thanks
to which Nature needed less of those vibrations which are
in general obtained from the destruction of the existence
of beings.
“You will also understand well about this cosmic law
’equilibration-of-vibrations’ when at the proper time I
shall explain to you in detail, as I have already many times
promised you, concerning all the general fundamental
cosmic laws.
“It was just in this way, my boy, and in such a sequence
that there in that period, thanks to the conscious labors
of the Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash, the said welfare unprecedented
for your favorites was gradually created; but
to the infinite sorrow of all more or less consciously thinking
individuals of all gradations of Reason, shortly after
the departure from this planet of the Very Saintly Ashiata
389
Shiemash, these unfortunates themselves, after the manner
that had become in general proper to them before, in
respect of every good attainment of their ancestors, totally
destroyed it all; and thus it was they destroyed and thus it
was they swept away from the surface of their planet all
that welfare, so that even the rumor has failed to reach
contemporary beings there that once upon a time such
bliss existed.
“In certain inscriptions which have survived from ancient
times and have reached the contemporary beings of
that planet, there is, however, some information that there
once existed on their planet, what is called a special kind
of ‘state-organization’ and that at the head of every such
state were beings of the highest attainments.
“And on the basis of this information, the contemporary
beings have invented just a mere name for this
state-organization; they call it a ‘priest-organization’ and
that is all.
“But what constituted this priest-organization, how
and why it was? ... is it not all the same to the contemporary
beings of the planet Earth what ancient savages
did!!! . . .”

Subpages (1): Ch 28

Comments

Ch 28 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Ch 28

The Chief Culprit in the Destruction of All the Very Saintly Labors of Ashiata Shiemash
390
You remember that I have already told you that the basis
of the initiative for the arising there of the factors
which became the causes of the final destruction of the
still surviving remains of the beneficent results of the conscious
labors of the Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash for the
subsequent generations of your favorites did not issue
from the learned beings who were then assembled from almost
the whole of the surface of the Earth in the city of
Babylon, but that these latter—as it had long before become
proper to most of the terrestrial learned beings of
new formation—were only like ‘contagious bacilli,’ the
unconscious disseminators of every kind of then existing
evil for their own and for subsequent generations.
“The basis for all the further great and small maleficent
activities and unconscious maleficent manifestations
of the learned beings of that time concerning
the destruction of even the last remnants of the results,
beneficent for the three-brained beings there, obtained
from the very saintly conscious labors of the Essence-loving
Ashiata Shiemash, was—as my later detailed researches
concerning these further very saintly activities
made clear to me—the ‘invention’ of a learned being, well
known there in his time, also belonging to the number of
learned beings of new formation and named Lentrohamsanin.
“As a result of his inner what is called ‘double-gravity-centered’
existence, the ‘highest being-part’ of the presence
of this terrestrial three-brained being was coated and
perfected up to the required gradation of Objective
Reason, and later this ‘highest being-part’ became, as I
391
have once already told you, one of those three hundred
and thirteen ‘highest being-bodies’ who are called
’Eternal-Hasnamuss-individuals’ and who have the place
of their further existence in the Universe on a small planet
existing under the name of ‘Eternal-Retribution.’
“Now, strictly speaking, about this terrestrial three-brained
being Lentrohamsanin, I would have to fulfill my
promise and to explain to you in detail about the expression
Hasnamuss, but I prefer to do so a little later in the
proper place of the sequence in this tale.
“The mentioned maleficent ‘invention,’ or as they themselves,
that is, the contemporary terrestrial learned beings,
name such an invention of a learned being there of ‘new
formation,’ a ‘composition,’ or even a ‘creation,’ was actualized,
as I have already told you, two or more centuries before
the time when, during my fifth sojourn there, I first
reached the city of Babylon, where partly by coercion and
partly voluntarily, learned beings had been assembled from
the surface of almost the whole of the planet.
“The maleficent composition of that learned being of
former centuries reached the learned beings of the said
Babylonian epoch by means of what is called a ‘Kashireitleer,’
on which this invention was engrossed by the said
learned Lentrohamsanin himself.
“I find it very necessary to inform you a little more in
detail about the history of the arising of this Lentrohamsanin
and also how, owing to which accidental circumstances
of his environment, he later became there a great
learned being and authority for his contemporary beings
of almost the whole surface of your planet.
“In addition to this history itself being very characteristic,
it can also serve as a good elucidatory example of that
practice which has long ago become firmly established
in the process of the existence of these three-brained
beings who have taken your fancy, the result of which is
392
that several of them at first become so to say authorities
for other learned beings of new formation and thereby
later for all the unfortunate ordinary beings there.
“The details concerning the conditions of the arising
and subsequent formation of this Lentrohamsanin into a
responsible being chanced to become clear to me, by
the way, during my investigations of which aspects of the
strange psyche of your favorites were the basis for the
gradual change and ultimately also for the total destruction
of all those beneficent special forms and customs in
the process of their being-existence, which had been introduced
and firmly fixed in this process by the ideally
foreseeing Reason of our now Omnicosmic Most Very
Saintly Ashiata Shiemash during the period of his self-preparation
to be that which he now is for the whole of
the Universe.
“It was then that I learned that this Lentrohamsanin
arose, or, as it is said there, ‘was born,’ on the continent
Asia, in the capital of Nievia, the town Kronbookhon.
“The conception of his arising resulted from the blending
of two heterogeneous Exioeharies formed in two already
elderly three-brained Keschapmartnian beings there.
“His ‘producers’ or, as it is said there, his ‘parents,’ having
chosen as the place for their permanent existence the
capital of Nievia, moved there three terrestrial years before
the arising of that later Universal Hasnamuss.
“For his elderly and very rich parents he was what is
called a ‘first-born,’ for although the blending of their Exioeharies
had been many times actualized between them
before him, yet, as I found out, they, being deeply engaged
in the business of acquiring riches and not wishing to have
any hindrance for this, had recourse at each actualizing of
this sacred blending to what is called ‘Toosy,’ or, as your
contemporary favorites express themselves, ‘abortion.’
393
“Towards the end of his activities in acquiring riches,
’the-source-of-the-active-principle-of-his-origin,’ or, as it
is said there, his father, had several of his own what are
called ‘caravans’ and he also owned special ‘caravansaries’
for the exchange of goods in various cities of this same
Nievia.
“And ‘the-source-of-the-passive-principle-of-his-origin,’
that is, his mother, was at first of the profession of what
is called ‘Toosidji,’ but later, on a small mountain, she organized
what is called a ‘Holy-place’ and published broadcast
among other beings information concerning its
supposed special significance, namely, that beings of the
female sex, without children would, on visiting this place,
acquire the possibility of having them.
“When this couple, in what is called ‘the-decline-of-their-
years,’ had already become very rich, they moved to
the capital city Kronbookhon in order to exist there, but
only for their own pleasure.
“But soon they felt that without a real ‘result’ or as they
say there ‘in-childlessness,’ there cannot be full pleasure,
and from that time on, without sparing what is called
’money,’ they took every kind of measure to obtain such
a result.
“With this end in view, they visited various Holy-places
existing there for that purpose, of course with the exception
of their own ‘Holy-mountain,’ and resorted to every
kind of what are called ‘medical means’ which purported
to assist the blending of heterogeneous Exioeharies; and
when eventually by chance such a blending was actualized,
then there indeed arose, after a certain time, just that
long-awaited result of theirs, later called Lentrohamsanin.
“From the very first day of his arising, the parents were,
as it is said, completely wrapped up in what they described
as their ‘God-sent-result’ or son; and they spent
394
vast sums on his pleasures and on what was called his ‘education.’
“To give their son the very best ‘upbringing’ and ‘education’
the Earth could provide, became for them, as it is
said there, their ‘Ideal.’
“With this aim, they hired for him various what are
called ‘tutors’ and ‘teachers,’ both from among those existing
in the country Nievia and from various distant lands.
“These latter, that is, these foreign ‘tutors’ and ‘teachers,’
they then invited chiefly from the country which at
the present time is called ‘Egypt.’
“Already by the time this terrestrial what is called
’Papa’s-and-Mama’s-darling’ was approaching the age of a
responsible being, he was, as it is said there, very well ‘instructed’
and ‘educated,’ that is, he had in his presence a
great deal of data for all kinds of being ‘egoplastikoori,’
consisting, as it is usual there according to the abnormally
established conditions of their existence, of various fantastic
and dubious information; and later, when he became a
responsible being he manifested himself automatically
through all kinds of corresponding accidental shocks.
“When this later great learned being there reached the
age of a responsible being, and although he had indeed a
great deal of information or, as it is called there,‘knowledge,’
nevertheless, he had absolutely no Being in regard
to this information or knowledge which he had acquired.
“Well, when the said Mama’s-and-Papa’s-darling became
a learned being there of new formation, then because
on the one hand there was no Being whatsoever in his
presence, and on the other hand because there had already
by this time been thoroughly crystallized in him those
consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer
which exist there under the names of Vanity,’ ‘self-love,’
’swagger,’ and so forth, the ambition arose in him to become
a famous learned being not only among the beings
395
of Nievia, but also over the whole of the surface of their
planet.
“So, with all his presence he dreamed and ruminated
how he could attain this.
“For many days he then thought seriously, and finally
he decided first of all to invent a theory upon a topic
which nobody before him had ever touched upon; and
secondly, to inscribe this ‘invention’ of his upon such a
Kashireitleer as nobody had ever before inscribed or
would ever be able to in the future either.
“And from that day, he made preparations for the actualizing
of that decision of his.
“With the help of his many slaves he first prepared a
Kashireitleer such as had never before existed.
“At that period of the flow of time on the planet Earth,
the Kashireitleers were generally made from one or another
part of the hide of a quadruped being called there
’buffalo,’ but Lentrohamsanin made his Kashireitleer
from a hundred buffalo hides joined together.
“These Kashireitleers were replaced there later by what
is called ‘parchment.’
“Well, when this unprecedented Kashireitleer was
ready, the subsequently great Lentrohamsanin inscribed
upon it his invention concerning a topic which, indeed,
it had occurred to nobody to discuss before, and for
which, in truth, there was no reason why it should have
been.
“Namely, in those wiseacrings of his, he then criticized
in every way the existing order of collective existence.
“This Kashireitleer began thus:
“‘Man’s greatest happiness consists in not being dependent
on any other personality whatsoever, and in being
free from the influence of any other person, whoever he
may be!’
“Some other time, I will explain to you how your favorites,
396
the strange three-brained beings there on the planet Earth,
in general understand freedom.
“This subsequently Universal Hasnamuss inscribed further
as follows:
“‘Undeniably, life under the present state-organization
is now far better for us than it used to be before; but
where then is that real freedom of ours upon which our
happiness must depend?
‘“Don’t we work and labor as much now as during all
other former state-organizations?
‘“Haven’t we to labor and sweat to get the barley indispensable
to us to live and not to starve to death like
chained dogs?
“‘Our chiefs, guides, and counselors are always telling
us about some other sort of world, supposedly so much
better than here among us on the Earth, and where life is
in every respect beatific for the souls of those men who
have lived worthily here on the Earth.
‘“Don’t we live here now “worthily”?
‘“Don’t we always labor and sweat for our daily bread?
“‘If all that our chiefs and counselors tell us is true and
their own way of living here on the Earth really corresponds
to what is required of their souls for the other
world, then of course God ought, and even must, in this
world also, give more possibilities to them than to us ordinary
mortals.
“‘If all that our chiefs and counselors tell and try to
make us believe is really true, let them prove it to us, ordinary
mortals, by facts.
“‘Let them prove it to us, for instance, that they can
at least change a pinch of the common sand, in
which, thanks to our sweat, our daily bread arises, into
bread.
“‘If our present chiefs and counselors do this, then I
397
myself will be the first to run and kneel and kiss their feet.
“‘But meanwhile, as this is not so, we ourselves must
struggle and we ourselves must strive hard for our real
happiness and for our real freedom and also to free ourselves
from the need of having to sweat.
‘“It is true that for eight months of the year we now
have no trouble in obtaining our daily bread; but then,
how we must labor those four summer months and exhaust
ourselves getting the barley we need!
‘“Only he who sows and mows that barley knows the
hard labor required.
“‘True, for eight months we are free, but only from
physical labors, and for this, our consciousness, namely,
our dearest and highest part, must remain day and night
in slavery to these illusory ideas which are always being
dinned into us by our chiefs and counselors.
“‘No, enough! We ourselves, without our present
chiefs and counselors who have become such without our
consent, must strive for our real freedom and our real
happiness.
‘“And we can only obtain real freedom and real happiness
if we all act as one, that is to say, all for one and one
for all. But for this, we must first destroy all that is old.
‘“And we must do so to make room for the new life we
shall ourselves create that will give us real freedom and
real happiness.
“‘Down with dependence on others!
‘“We ourselves will be masters of our own circumstances
and no longer they, who rule our lives and do so
without our knowledge and without our consent.
‘“Our lives must be governed and guided by those
whom we ourselves shall elect from our midst, that is by
men only from amongst those who themselves struggle for
our daily barley.
398
‘“And we must elect these governors and counselors on
the basis of equal rights, without distinction of sex or age,
by universal, direct, equal, and open ballot.’
“Thus ended the said famous Kashireitleer.
“When this subsequent Universal Hasnamuss, Lentrohamsanin,
had finished inscribing this Kashireitleer, indeed
unprecedented there, he arranged an enormous and
costly banquet to which he invited all the learned beings
from all Nievia, taking upon himself all their traveling expenses;
and at the end of this banquet, he showed them
his Kashireitleer.
“When the learned beings then gathered at that free
feast from almost the whole of Nievia saw that indeed unprecedented
Kashireitleer, they were at first so astounded
that they became, as it is said there, as if ‘petrified’ and
only after a considerable time did they gradually begin
looking at each other with dumbfounded glances, and exchanging
opinions in whispers.
“Chiefly they asked one another how was it possible
that not a single learned being nor a single ordinary being
had known or guessed that there in their own country
such a learned being with such knowledge existed.
“Suddenly one of them, namely, the oldest among them
who enjoyed the greatest reputation, jumped up on the
table like a boy, and in a loud voice and with the intonation
which had already long before become proper to the
learned beings there of new formation, and which has also
reached the contemporary learned beings, uttered the following:
‘“Listen, and all of you be aware that we, the representatives
of terrestrial beings assembled here who have
thanks to our great learning already attained independent
individuality, have the happiness to be the first to behold
with our own eyes the creation of a Messiah of Divine
399
consciousness sent from Above to reveal World-truths to us.’
“Thereupon began that usual maleficent what is called
’mutual inflation,’ which had already long been practiced
among the learned beings of new formation and chiefly
on account of which no true knowledge which has
chanced to reach them ever evolves there as it does everywhere
else in the Universe, even merely from the passage
of time itself; but, on the contrary, even the knowledge
once already attained there is destroyed, and its possessors
always become shallower and shallower.
“And the rest of the learned beings then began shouting
and pushing each other in order to get near Lentrohamsanin;
and addressing him as their ‘long-awaited-Messiah’ they conveyed
to him by their admiring glances what is called their ‘high-titillation.’
“The most interesting thing about it all is that the reason
why all the other learned beings were so greatly
amazed and so freely gave vent to what are called their
’learned snivellings’ lay in a certain extremely strange conviction
which had been formed in the psyche of your favorites,
thanks as always to the same abnormally
established conditions of ordinary existence, that if anybody
becomes a follower of an already well-known and
important being, he thereby seems to be to all other beings
almost as well known and important himself.
“So it was on the strength of his being very rich, and
what is more important, already very famous, that all the
other learned beings of that time, of the country Nievia,
immediately manifested themselves approvingly towards
this Lentrohamsanin.
“Well then, my dear boy, when after the said banquet,
the learned beings of Nievia returned home, they immediately
began firstly to speak among their neighbors and
later more and more widely, here, there and everywhere,
400
about that unprecedented Kashireitleer itself, and, secondly,
already foaming at the mouth, to persuade and
convince everybody of the truth of those ‘revelations’
which that great Lentrohamsanin had inscribed on this
Kashireitleer.
“The result of it all was that the ordinary beings of the
town Kronbookhon as well as of other parts of the country
Nievia talked among themselves of nothing but these
’revelations.’
“And gradually, as it also usually happens there, almost
everywhere beings became divided into two mutually opposing
parties, one of which favored the ‘invention’ of the
subsequent Universal Hasnamuss, and the other, the already
existing and well-fixed forms of being-existence.
“Thus it continued during almost a whole terrestrial
year, during which time the ranks of the contending parties
increased everywhere and towards each other there
grew one of their particular properties called ‘hate’; the result
of which was that one sorrowful day in the town of
Kronbookhon itself, there suddenly began among the beings,
who had become followers of one or the other of the
two said mutually opposite currents, their process of what
is called ‘civil war.’
‘“Civil war’ is the same as ‘war’; the difference is only
that in ordinary war, beings of one community destroy
the beings of another community, while in a civil war the
process of reciprocal destruction proceeds among beings
of one and the same community, as, for example, brother
annihilates brother; father, son; uncle, nephew, and so on.
“At the outset, during the four days that the horrible
process was at its height in Kronbookhon, and the attention
of the other beings of the whole country of Nievia was concentrated
on it, everything was still relatively quiet in the
other towns, but here and there, small, what are called
’skirmishes’ occasionally took place. When at the end of
401
the fourth day, those who were for the ‘invention’ of
Lentrohamsanin, that is for the learned beings, were victorious
in Kronbookhon, then, from that time on, the
same process also began at all the large and small points
of the whole surface of Nievia.
“That widespread terrifying process continued until
there appeared ‘hordes’ of learned beings who, as it is said,
’feeling-firm-ground-beneath-their-feet’ compelled all the
surviving beings to accept the ideas of Lentrohamsanin
and immediately destroyed everything, and from then on,
all the three-brained beings of Nievia became followers of
the ‘invention’ of Lentrohamsanin and soon after, in that
community, there was established a special what is called
’Republic.’
“A little later, the community Nievia, being at that period
great and what is called ‘powerful,’ began, as it also
usually happens there, ‘making war’ on the neighboring
communities for the purpose of imposing upon them also
her new form of state-organization.
“From that time on, my boy, on the largest continent
of your planet, the processes of reciprocal destruction
among these strange three-brained beings began to proceed
as before; and at the same time, there were gradually
changed and finally destroyed those various beneficent
forms of their ordinary existence which had already been
fixed thanks to the ideally foreseeing Reason of our now
Most Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash.
“Thereupon there again began to be formed on the surface
of your planet—only to be destroyed anew and to give
place to others—numerous separate distinct communities
with every kind of ‘form-of-inner-state-organization.’
“Although the direct effect of that maleficent invention
of the now Universal Hasnamuss Lentrohamsanin was
that among your favorites the practice was revived of existing
in separate distinct communities and they again
402
resumed their periodic reciprocal destruction, yet within
many of these newly arisen independent communities on
the continent Asia, beings still continued to conform
in their ordinary existence to many of the unprecedently
wisely foreseen usages of the Very Saintly Ashiata
Shiemash for their ordinary being-existence, which usages
had already been inseparably fused into their automatically
flowing process of daily existence.
“And those to blame for the final destruction of these
said usages and customs that still remained in certain
communities, were those learned beings who were then
assembled in the city of Babylon.
“And they were then to blame in this respect owing to
the following:
“When owing to that famous question of the Beyond,
they organized the ‘general-planetary-conference’ of all
the learned beings there, there happened to be also among
the learned beings who went to Babylon on their own accord,
the great-grandson of Lentrohamsanin himself, who
had also become a learned being.
“And he took with him, there to the city of Babylon, an
exact copy of the mentioned Kashireitleer, but made on papyrus,
the original of which had been inscribed by his great-grandfather
and which he had obtained by inheritance, and
at the very height of the ‘frenzy’ concerning the ‘question-of-
the-soul’ during one of the last big general meetings of
the learned beings, he read aloud the contents of that maleficent
‘invention’ of his great-grandfather’s; whereupon, it
occurred—as it had also become proper to the ‘sorry-learned-
beings’ of this planet, thanks to their strange Reason—
that from one question which interested them, they at
once passed to quite another, namely, from the question ‘of-the-
soul’ to the question of what is called ‘politics.’
“Thereupon in the city of Babylon, meetings and
403
discussions again began everywhere concerning the various
kinds of already existing state-organizations and those
which in their opinion ought to be formed.
“As the basis of all their discussions they took, of
course, the ‘truths’ indicated in the invention of Lentrohamsanin,
this time expounded on what is called a papyrus
that had been taken there by his great-grandson,
and a copy of which almost every learned being who was
then in Babylon carried in his pocket.
“For several months they discussed and argued, and as
a result, they this time ‘split’ into parties; that is to say all
the learned beings then in the city of Babylon split into
two independent what are called ‘sections,’ under the following
names:
“The first: ‘Section of Neomothists.’
“The second: ‘Section of Paleomothists.’
“Each of these sections of learned beings soon had its
adherents from among the ordinary beings in the city of
Babylon; and once again things would certainly have
ended also with a civil war if the Persian king, hearing of
it all, had not immediately ‘cracked’ them on their
’learned noddles.’
“A number of these learned beings were executed by
him, others were imprisoned with lice, and still others were
dispatched to places, where even now, as Mullah Nassr Eddin
would say, ‘French champagne’ could not be taken.
Only a few of those who were clearly shown to have been
occupied with all this, only because, as it is said there, they
were ‘mad,’ were permitted to return to their own countries,
and those among them who had taken no part whatever
in ‘political-questions’ were not only also given full
liberty to return to their native land, but by the order of
the mentioned Persian king, their return to their native
land was even accompanied with every kind of honor.
404
“Well then, my boy, those Babylonian learned beings
who, owing to various reasons, survived and were scattered
everywhere over the surface of almost the whole of
the planet, continued by momentum their wiseacring, the
basis of which, they made—of course, not consciously but
simply mechanically—those two leading questions which
had arisen and which had been the ‘questions-of-the-day’
during the said Babylonian events, namely, the famous
questions concerning the ‘soul’ of men and the ‘inner-communal-
organization.’
“The result of these wiseacrings of theirs was that
over the whole continent of Asia civil wars again broke
out in various communities, and the processes of mass
reciprocal-destruction between different communities.
“The destruction which thus proceeded of the remnants
of the results of the conscious labors of the Very
Saintly Ashiata Shiemash, continued on the continent of
Asia for about a century and a half; yet, in spite of this,
in some places there were preserved and even by momentum
were still carried out certain forms that had been
created by Ashiata Shiemash for their beneficent
being-existence.
“But when the three-brained beings there who arose
and existed on the neighboring continent, now called
Europe, then began taking part in the Asiatic wars, and
when ‘hordes’ with the arch-vainglorious Greek called
Alexander-of-Macedonia’ at their head, were dispatched
thence and passed almost everywhere over the continent
of Asia, they made, as it is said, a ‘clean sweep’ from the
surface of that ill-fated planet of everything that had been
established and had still been preserved and carried out;
so clean a sweep, that it left not even the trace of
the memory that there could once have existed on the surface
of their planet such a ‘bliss,’ specially and intentionally
created for their existence by such a Reason,
405
whose possessor is now one of our seven MOST VERY
SAINTLY OMNICOSMIC INDIVIDUALS, without whose participation
even our UNI-BEING COMMON FATHER does not allow
himself to actualize anything.
“And now, my boy, after my tale about this Lentrohamsanin—
thanks to which you obtained to a certain
degree a conspective account of the consequences for subsequent
generations ensuing from the activities of such a
typical representative of Eternal-Hasnamuss-individuals
from among the three-brained beings of the planet
Earth—it will now be quite opportune to explain to you,
as I promised, a little more in detail about the significance
of the word Hasnamuss.
“In general, those independent individuals are called
and defined by the word Hasnamuss in whom, among
what are called ‘Individual-impulses,’ a certain ‘something’
arises, which participates in what is called the
’completed formation’ of independent individualities in
the common presences of three-brained beings both of the
highest possible coating as well as of those who consist
only of the planetary body alone.
“This ‘something’ in these separate cosmic individuals
arises and blends in the process of the transformation of
substances in them with the crystallizations resulting from
the action of the entire ‘spectrum’ of certain what are
called ‘Naloo-osnian-impulses.’
“This ‘Naloo-osnian-spectrum-of-impulses’ consists, on
the basis of that chief cosmic law, the sacred Heptaparaparshinokh,
according to the source of its essence in
respect of the ‘perception-of-engenderings’ and the
’resulting-manifestations,’ of seven heterogeneous aspects.
“If these separate aspects of the entire ‘spectrum’ of
Naloo-osnian-impulses are described according to the notions
of your favorites and expressed in their language,
they might then be defined as follows:
406
(1) Every kind of depravity, conscious as well as unconscious
(2) The feeling of self-satisfaction from leading others astray
(3) The irresistible inclination to destroy the existence of
other breathing creatures
(4) The urge to become free from the necessity of actualizing
the being-efforts demanded by Nature
(5) The attempt by every kind of artificiality to conceal
from others what in their opinion are one’s physical
defects
(6) The calm self-contentment in the use of what is not
personally deserved
(7) The striving to be not what one is.
“This certain ‘something’ which arises in the presences
of definite individuals owing to the enumerated
Naloo-osnian-impulses, besides being the cause of what
are called ‘serious-retributive-suffering-consequences’ for
these individuals themselves, also has the particularity,
that as soon as the action of what is called ‘intense-effort’
ceases in one of these individuals, the radiations proper to
one or other of the aspects of the manifestations of this
’something’ have a greater effect on those around him and
become a factor for engendering the same in them.
“In the common presence of every kind of three-brained
being, there can arise during the process of
his planetary existence, four kinds of independent
Hasnamuss-individuals.
“The first kind of Hasnamuss-individual is a three-brained
being who, while acquiring in his common presence
that something, still consists only of his planetary
body and who, during the process of his sacred Rascooarno,
is subject to the corresponding consequences of
the presence in him of the properties of this something
and is thus destroyed forever such as he is.
407
“The second kind of Hasnamuss-individual is that Kesdjan
body of a three-brained being which is coated in his
common presence with the participation of that same
something and which, acquiring—as is proper to such a
cosmic arising—the property of ‘Toorinoorino,’ that is,
non decomposition in any sphere of that planet on which
he arose, has to exist, by being formed again and again in
a certain way, such as he is, until this certain something
will have been eliminated from him.
“The third kind of Hasnamuss-individual is the highest
being-body or soul, during the coating of which in the
common presence of a three-brained being this something
arises and participates; and he also acquires the property
of Toorinoorino, but this time proper to this highest
being-body; that is to say, this arising is no longer subject
to decomposition not only in the spheres of that planet
on which he had his arising, but also in all other spheres
of the Great Universe.
“The fourth kind of Hasnamuss-individual is similar to
the third, but with this difference, that the Hasnamuss of
the third kind has the possibility of at some time succeeding
in becoming so to say ‘cleansed’ from this something,
whereas for this fourth kind such a possibility is
lost forever.
“That is why this fourth kind of Hasnamuss is called
an ‘Eternal-Hasnamuss-individual.’
“For these four kinds of Hasnamuss-individuals, owing
to their having in their presences this something, the mentioned
retributive-suffering-consequences are various and
correspond both to the nature of each kind as well as to
what is called ‘objective-responsibilities’ ensuing from the
primordial providence and hopes and expectations of our
COMMON FATHER concerning these cosmic actualizations.
“For the Hasnamuss of the first kind, namely, when this
something is acquired by a being still consisting only of
408
just a planetary body alone, the decomposition of this
planetary body of his does not proceed according to the
general rule, that is to say, the cessation of the functioning
in his organism of every kind of sensed-impulse does
not proceed simultaneously with the approach of the ‘sacred
Rascooarno,’ that is, death.
“But the process of the sacred Rascooarno begins in
him still during his planetary existence and proceeds in
parts, that is, one by one there gradually cease to participate
in his common presence, the functioning of one or
other of his separate independent spiritualized ‘localizations’—
or, as your favorites would say there, in such a being,
first of all, one of his brains with all its appertaining
functions dies; later on, the second one dies, and only
then does the final death of the being approach.
“In addition to this, after the final death, the ‘disintegration-
of-all-the-active-elements’ of which the given
planetary body was formed, proceeds firstly much more
slowly than usual, and secondly, with the inextinguishable
action—only lessened in proportion to the volatilization
of the active elements—of the mentioned ‘sensed-impulses’
he had during life.
“For the second kind of Hasnamuss-individual, that is,
when the Kesdjan-body of a three-brained being becomes
such, the corresponding consequences are that such an indeed
unfortunate arising, freed from the planetary body
of a three-brained being, on the one hand not having the
possibility of perfecting himself independently of and
without a planetary coating, does not succeed in eliminating
from his presence this maleficent something even
not always acquired by his own fault, which something
is always and with everything in the Universe an obstacle
for the correct flowing of the common cosmic Trogoautoegocratic
process; on the other hand, owing to the
property in him of Toorinoorino, that is, not being subject
409
to decomposition in any sphere of that solar system
in which he is formed, he must inevitably be again coated
in a planetary body and in most cases with the exterior
form of a being of one- or two-brained system; and in
view of the brevity in general of the duration of beings of
these planetary forms and also not having time to adapt
himself to a single exterior form, he must constantly begin
all over again in the form of another being of the
planet with the full uncertainty as to the result of this
coating.
“And as regards the third kind of Hasnamuss-individual,
namely, when the highest being-body of a three-brained
being becomes such, and when this certain something
participates in his coating in such a quality that he never
loses the possibility of freeing himself from it, the matter
is still more terrible, chiefly because he—as a higher
cosmic arising, who according to the foreseeing FIRST-SOURCED-
PRINCIPLE-OF-EVERYTHING-EXISTING was predetermined
to serve the aim of helping the government of
the whole increasing World, and on whom from the moment
of the completion of his formation, even when he
was not yet perfected in Reason, was placed the responsibility
for every subjective voluntary as well as involuntary
manifestation—has the possibility to succeed in eliminating
from his presence this something, exclusively only
by the action of the results of intentionally actualized
Partkdolg-duty, that is to say, of ‘conscious-labors-and-intentional-
sufferings.’
“Hence such a higher being-body must inevitably
always suffer correspondingly, having already acquired
the gradation of what is called the ‘degree-of-cognition-of-one’s-
own-individuality,’ until this certain something
is entirely eradicated from his common presence.
“As a place for the suffering existence of such a high order
of Hasnamuss-individuals, the HIGHER-SACRED-INDIVIDUALS
410
have intentionally allotted, from the totality of the large cosmic concentrations, four planets, disharmonized in their subjective functioning, situated in various most remote corners of our Great Universe.
“One of these four disharmonized planets called
’Eternal-Retribution’ is specially prepared for the ‘Eternal-
Hasnamuss-individuals’ and the other three for those ‘Higher
being-bodies’ of Hasnamusses in whose common presences
there is still the possibility of ‘at some time or other’
eliminating from themselves the mentioned maleficent
something.
“The three small planets exist under the names of:
(1) ‘Remorse-of-conscience’
(2) ‘Repentance’
(3) ‘Self-Reproach.’
“Here it is interesting to notice that from among all the
’highest being-bodies’ which have been coated and perfected
in every kind of exterior form of three-brained being
there have, so far, reached the planet ‘Retribution’
from the whole Universe, only three hundred and thirteen,
two of whom had their arising on your planet and
one of these is the ‘highest being-body’ of this Lentrohamsanin.
“On that planet Retribution, these Eternal-Hasnamussi-individuals
must constantly endure those incredible sufferings
called ‘Inkiranoodel’ which are like the sufferings
called Remorse-of-Conscience but only much more
painful.
“The chief torture of the state of these ‘highest being-bodies’
is that they must always experience these terrifying
sufferings fully conscious of the utter hopelessness of
their cessation.”

Subpages (1): Ch 29

Comments

Ch 29 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Ch 29

The Fruits of Former Civilizations and the Blossoms of the Contemporary
413
According to the associative flow of my tales concerning
the three-brained beings breeding on the planet Earth
who have taken your fancy, I must now, my boy, without
fail explain to you a little more about those two powerful
communities there named ‘Greeks’ and ‘Romans,’ who
made a ‘clean sweep’ from the surface of that ill-fated
planet of even the memory of the results obtained from
the Most Saintly Labors of the Essence-loving Ashiata
Shiemash.
“I must tell you first of all that at that period when on
the surface of your planet, on the continent of Asia, there
was actualized from Above within the presence of a three-brained
being the already definitized sacred conception of
our now Omnicosmic Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash, and
later also, during the periods of His Very Saintly Activities
and the subsequent gradual destruction by your favorites
of all the results obtained from them, there also
existed on the neighboring continent, then already called
Europe, great numbers of those strange three-brained beings
who have taken your fancy, and who had already long
before grouped themselves into various independent communities.
“Among the number of those independent communities,
there were during those periods, owing to those cosmic
laws which I have once mentioned to you, those two
large and, as they say there, ‘most-powerful’ communities,
that is to say, well organized and possessing more means
for the processes of reciprocal destruction, the Greeks and
Romans.
414
“And about these, from the point of view of your contemporary
favorites, Very-ancient’ communities, I must
furthermore not fail to explain to you and possibly in detail,
because not only did they then, as I have already said,
make a clean sweep from the face of that unfortunate
planet of the last results beneficial for all the three-brained
beings of all subsequent epochs, and even of all traces of
the memory of the Very Saintly Labors of the Essence-loving
Ashiata Shiemash, but they were also the cause that
real ‘nonsense’ already proceeds in the Reasons of the contemporary
favorites of yours, and that there is completely
atrophied in them that ‘fundamental-being-impulse’
which is the main lever of objective morality, and which
is called ‘organic shame.’
“A closer acquaintance with these big groupings of your
favorites and with various forms of ‘bliss’ prepared by
them and which have passed to the beings of later epochs,
will give you a good idea and enable you to understand
exactly how separate independent communities are
formed there, and also how a given community, having
become powerful quite independently of the beings themselves,
takes advantage of the fact and sets about destroying
everything already attained by the other ‘less powerful’
communities, and forces upon them their own ‘new inventions,’
in most cases sincerely imagining that they
truly are just what the others need.
“I must warn you, my boy, that my story of the history
of their arising and of everything later connected with
those ancient communities called Greeks and Romans is
not based on the results of my personal investigations; no,
I shall only give you the information about them which I
got from one of those beings of our tribe who wished to
remain to exist forever on that planet of yours.
“The circumstances were these: in descending to the
planet Earth for the sixth and last time, I proposed to
415
attain, at any cost, the final elucidation to myself of all the
genuine causes why the psyche of those three-brained beings,
which should be like the psyche of the rest of the
three-brained beings of our Great Universe, had on that
planet become so exceptionally strange.
“And having during my investigations repeatedly constated
that a fundamental cause of the various abnormalities
of the general psyche of the contemporary beings was
what is called ‘civilization’ sown by those two large groups
of beings called Greeks and Romans, I was obliged to inquire
into certain details about them also.
“But as I was fully occupied at that time with my researches
concerning the activities of the Very Saintly
Ashiata Shiemash, I commissioned the elucidation of the
history of the arising of these two independent groupings
of your favorites—in respect of what is called, their ‘subjective-
being-Being’—to that same being of our tribe who
as I have already told you, still carries on an ‘undertaker’s
business’ in a large city on the continent of Europe down
to the present time.
“From the investigations of this countryman of ours, it
seems that long ago before the period to which my tale
about the majestic city of Babylon referred, namely, at the
time when the process of the existence of those strange beings
was proceeding mainly on the continent Asia alone,
and when their chief center of culture was Tikliamish,
there were on that said continent of Europe, which is now
the chief place of existence of your favorites, as yet no definitely
organized communities.
“There then chiefly existed on that continent two-brained
and one-brained beings called ‘wild quadrupeds’
and ‘reptiles,’ but of your favorites, the biped beings,
there were then on that continent only a number of small
groups, almost as ‘wild’ as the ‘quadrupeds’ themselves.
“The occupation of these small groups of biped beings
416
was merely the destruction of the ‘quadruped’ and ‘reptile’
beings, and occasionally also of each other.
“And the numbers of your favorites on that continent
Europe only increased when emigrants from Maralpleicie,
wandering from one place to another, finally arrived and
settled there.
“Towards the close of that period there migrated from
Tikliamish to that continent Europe a number of beings
of the first Asiatic group who followed two quite distinct
occupations: namely, some of them were engaged in various
marine occupations, and others in what are called
there ‘cattle raising’ and ‘sheep farming.’
“The cattle-raising families populated chiefly the southern
shores of the continent, because those parts were at
that time very convenient for the maintenance and grazing
of such quadruped beings.
“And that group of terrestrial beings was then called
’Latinaki,’ a word that signified ‘shepherds.’
“At first these shepherds existed with their families and
flocks scattered in different places; but later on their numbers
gradually increased, partly from the immigration of
beings from the continent Asia having the same occupation
as themselves, and partly because they were becoming
more and more prolific, owing to the fact that the
Nature of the planet Earth was beginning to adapt Herself
to the deteriorating quality of the vibrations She demanded
that had to be formed from their radiations, by
substituting those vibrations which are now obtained only
from the process of their sacred Rascooarno, or as they say
’from-their-death.’
“And thus when, thanks to all this, their numbers had
considerably increased and external conditions demanded
frequent relations between separate families, they formed
their first common place, and this common place they
called ‘Rimk.’
417
“It was from that group of Asiatic shepherds that the
later famous Romans originated; their name having been
taken from the name of their first common place Rimk.
“Those Asiatic beings who were engaged in ‘marine occupations,’
namely, in fishing and in gathering sponges,
coral, and seaweed, emigrated with their families for the
convenience of their profession and settled either on the
western shores of their own continent Ashhark, on the
southeastern shores of the continent Europe, or on the islands
of the straits which still divide the continents Asia
and Europe.
“The beings of those newly formed groups of three-brained
terrestrial beings were then called ‘Hellenaki,’ a
word that meant ‘fishermen.’
“The number of the beings, of that group also, gradually
increased owing to the same causes already mentioned
respecting the group of shepherds.
“The name of the beings of this second group
changed many times and finally they came to be called
’Greeks.’
“And so, my dear boy, the beings of these two groups
were one of the chief causes that the Reasons of the contemporary
favorites of yours have become mechanical,
and that the data for engendering the impulse of being-shame
have become completely atrophied in them.
“The Greeks were the cause why the Reasons of the
three-brained beings there began gradually to degenerate
and ultimately became so degenerate that among contemporary
beings it is already as our dear Mullah Nassr Eddin
says, ‘a-real-mill-for-nonsense.’
“And the Romans were the cause why, as a result of
successive changes, those factors are never crystallized in
the presences of the contemporary three-brained beings
there, which in other three-brained beings engender the
impulse called ‘instinctive shame’; that is to say, the being
418
impulse that maintains what are called ‘morals’ and ‘objective
morality.’
“Thus it was that those two communities arose there,
which afterwards, as it often happens there, became very
solid and powerful for a definite period. And the history
of their further maleficent ‘prepared inheritance’ for the
beings of subsequent generations is as follows:
“According to the investigations of our mentioned
countryman, it seems that the earliest ancestors of the beings
of the community, which was later called ‘Greece,’
were often obliged, on account of the frequent storms at
sea which hindered them in their marine occupations, to
seek refuge during the rains and winds, in sheltered
places, where out of boredom, they played various ‘games’
which they invented for their distraction.
“As it later became clear, these ancient fishermen
amused themselves at first with such games as children
now play there—but children, it must be remarked, who
have not yet started contemporary schooling—because
the children there who do go to school have so much
homework to do, consisting chiefly of learning by rote the
’poetry’ which various candidate Hasnamusses have composed
there, that the poor children never have time to
play any games.
“Briefly, these poor bored fishermen played at first the
ordinary children’s games already established there long
before; but afterwards when one of them invented a new
game called ‘pouring-from-the-empty-into-the-void,’ they
were all so pleased with it that thereafter they amused
themselves with that alone.
“This game consisted in formulating some question always
about some ‘fiddle-faddle’ or other, that is to say, a
question about some deliberate piece of absurdity, and the
one to whom the question was addressed had to give as
plausible an answer as possible.
419
“Well, it was just this same game that became the cause
of all that happened later.
“It turned out that among those ancient bored fishermen,
there were several so ‘bright’ and ‘ingenious’ that
they became expert in inventing, according to the principle
of that peculiar ‘game,’ very long explanations.
“And when one of them discovered how to make what
was afterwards called ‘parchment’ from the skin of the fish
called ‘shark,’ then some of these skillful fellows, just to
’swagger’ before their companions, even began inscribing
these long explanations of theirs on these fishskins, employing
those conventional signs which had been invented
earlier, for another game called ‘mousetrap.’
“Still a little later, when these bored fishermen had already
given place to their descendants, both these inscribed
fishskins and the craze for the said peculiar ‘game’
passed on to the latter by inheritance; and these various
new inventions, both their own and their ancestors’, they
called first by the very high-sounding name ‘science.’
“And from then on, as the craze for ‘cooking up’ these
sciences passed from generation to generation, the beings
of that group, whose ancestors had been simple Asiatic
fishermen, became ‘specialists’ in inventing all kinds of
sciences such as these.
“These sciences, moreover, also passed from generation
to generation and a number of them have reached the
contemporary beings of that planet almost unchanged.
“And hence it is that almost a half of what are called
the ‘egoplastikoori’ arising in the Reason of the contemporary
beings of that ill-fated planet, from which what
is called a ‘being-world-outlook’ is in general formed
in beings, are crystallized just from the ‘truths’ invented
there by those bored fishermen and their subsequent
generations.
“Concerning the ancient shepherds who later formed
420
the great powerful community called ‘Rome,’ their ancestors
also were often forced, on account of bad weather, to
put their flocks into sheltered places, and to pass the time
together somehow or other.
“Being together, they had Various talks.’ But when
everything had been talked out and they felt bored, then
one of them suggested that as a relief they should take up
the pastime which they called for the first time ‘cinque-contra-
uno’ (five-against-one), an occupation which has
been preserved down to the present time, under the same
name, among their descendants who continue to arise and
exist there.
“So long as only the beings of the male sex then engaged
in that occupation, everything went ‘quietly and
peacefully,’ but when a little later their ‘passive halves,’
that is to say their women, also joined in, who, immediately
appreciating it, soon became addicted to it, they
then gradually attained in these ‘occupations’ such ‘finesses,’
that even if our All-universal Arch-cunning Lucifer
should rack his honorable brains, he could not even
invent a tithe of the ‘turns’ these erstwhile shepherds then
invented and ‘prepared’ for the beings of the succeeding
generations of that ill-fated planet.
“And so, my boy, when both these independent groupings
of terrestrial three-brained beings multiplied and began
acquiring every variety of those effective ‘means,’
namely, the means of reciprocal destruction, whose acquisition
is the usual aim of all communities there during all
periods of their existence, they then began carrying out
these ‘processes’ with other independent communities
there—for the most part, of course, with the less powerful
communities, and occasionally among themselves.
“Here it is extremely interesting to notice that when periods
of peace occurred between these two communities
there—communities of almost equal strength in respect of
421
the possession of efficient means for the processes of
reciprocal-destruction—the beings of both groups whose
places of existence were adjacent often came into contact
and had friendly relations with each other, with the result
that little by little they picked up from each other those
specialties which had first been invented by their ancestors
and which had become proper to them. In other words,
the result of the frequent contact of the beings of those
two communities was that the Greek beings, borrowing
from the Roman beings all the finesses of sexual ‘turns,’
began arranging their what are called ‘Athenian nights,’
while the Roman beings, having learned from the Greek
beings how to cook up ‘sciences,’ composed their later
very famous what is called ‘Roman law.’
“A great deal of time has passed since then. The inventors
of both those kinds of being-manifestation have already
long been destroyed, and their descendants who
chanced to become ‘powerful’ have been destroyed also.
And now . . . the contemporary three-brained beings of
that planet spend, even with emotion, more than half
their existence and being-energy, acquired somehow or
other, in absorbing and actualizing unconsciously and
sometimes even consciously those two ideals, the initiators
of whose arising were the said bored Asiatic fishermen
and shepherds.
“Well then, my boy, later on, it seems, when both these
groupings of your favorites acquired many of the said efficient
means for the successful destruction of the existence
of beings like themselves, and when they had become quite
expert in persuading, or by the potency of their means
compelling beings of other countries to exchange their inner
convictions for those ideals invented by their ancestors,
then, as I have said, they first conquered the neighboring
communities situated on the continent Europe, and
afterwards, for the same purpose, with the help of the
422
hordes they collected during that period, turned towards
the continent Asia.
“And there already on the continent Asia, they began
spreading that maleficent influence of theirs, first among
beings populating the western shores of that continent—
in whom, as I have already said, being-impulses for a
more or less normal being-existence had been implanted
during centuries—and afterwards, they gradually began
advancing into the interior.
“This advance of theirs into the interior of the continent
Asia proceeded very successfully, and their ranks
were constantly being increased, chiefly because the
learned beings who had been in Babylon then continued
everywhere on the continent Asia to infect the Reasons of
beings with their Hasnamussian political ideas.
“And they were also helped very much by the fact that
there were still preserved in the instincts of the Asiatic beings
the results of the influences of the initiates and
priests, disciples of the Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash,
who in their preachings had inculcated, among other
things, one of the chief commandments of Ashiata
Shiemash which declared:
“‘Do not kill another even when your own life is in
danger.’
“Profiting by all this, these former fishermen and shepherds
were very easily able to advance, destroying on the
way all those who declined to worship the ‘gods’ they
themselves had finally acquired, that is to say, their fantastic
‘science’ and their phenomenal depravity.
“At first these ‘sowers-of-evil’ for all the three-brained
beings there of all the succeeding generations, arising on
the continent Europe, and especially the Greeks, moving
into the interior of the continent Asia, acted if slowly nevertheless
effectively.
“But when some time later there appeared and stood
423
at the head of what is called an ‘army’ that completely
formed Arch-Vainglorious Greek, the future Hasnamuss,
Alexander of Macedonia, then from that time on, there
began to proceed that clean sweep of the last remnants of
the results of the very saintly intentional labors of our
now Common Cosmic Most Very Saintly Ashiata
Shiemash, and again there was resumed, as it is said, the
’old-old-story.’
“Although every time the place of the center of culture
of your favorites, those strange three-brained beings, has
been changed, and what is called a new ‘civilization’ has
arisen, and each new civilization has brought for the
beings of succeeding epochs something both new and
maleficent, nevertheless, not one of these numerous
civilizations has ever prepared so much evil for the beings
of later epochs, including of course the contemporary
epoch, as that famous ‘Greco-Roman civilization.’
“Without mentioning the large number of other minor
psychic features, unbecoming to be possessed by three-brained
beings and now existing in the presences of your
favorites, that civilization is mainly to blame for the complete
disappearance from the presences of the three-brained
beings of succeeding generations, and especially
of the contemporary beings, of the possibility for crystallizing
the data for ‘sane-logical-mentation’ and for engendering
the impulse of ‘being-self-shame.’
“Namely, the ‘ancient-Greek-fantastic-sciences’ caused
complete atrophy of the former, and the ‘ancient-Roman-depravity,’
of the latter.
“In the early period of that Greco-Roman civilization,
the said maleficent impulses, which have now become being-
impulses, namely, the ‘passion-for-inventing-fantastic-sciences’
and the ‘passion-for-depravity,’ were inherent in
the Greek and Roman beings alone; and later, when, as I
have already said, the beings of both these communities
424
chanced to acquire the said strength and began coming
into contact with and influencing the beings of other
communities, the beings of many other communities of
your unfortunate favorites gradually began to be infected
by these peculiar and unnatural being-impulses.
“This took place, on the one hand, as I have already
said, owing to the constant influence of both these communities,
and, on the other hand, owing to that peculiarity
of their psyche—common to all the three-brained
beings of that planet, and already well fixed in it before
this—which is called there ‘imitation.’
“And thus, little by little, these ‘inventions’ of those two
ancient communities have brought it about that already,
at the present time, the psyche of your favorites—shaky
enough already before then—has now become so unhinged
in all of them, without exception, that both their
’world outlook’ and the whole ordering of their daily existence
rest and proceed exclusively on the basis of those
two said inventions of the beings of that Greco-Roman
civilization, namely, on the basis of fantasying, and of
’striving-for-sexual-gratification.’
“Here it is very interesting to notice that although, as I
have already told you, thanks to the inheritance from the
ancient Romans, ‘organic - self - shame’—proper to the
three-brained beings—has gradually and entirely disappeared
from the presences of your favorites, nevertheless
there has arisen in them in its place something rather like
it. In the presences of your contemporary favorites there
is as much as you like of this pseudo being-impulse which
they also call ‘shame,’ but the data for engendering it, just
as of all others, are quite singular.
“This being-impulse arises in their presences only
when they do something which under their abnormally
established conditions of ordinary being-existence is not
acceptable to be done before others.
425
“But if nobody sees what they do, then nothing they
do—even if in their own consciousness and their own
feelings it should be undesirable—engenders any such impulse
in them.
“The ‘bliss’ prepared there by the ancient Romans has
in recent times already so penetrated the nature of your
favorites breeding on all the continents of that ill-fated
planet, that it is even difficult to say which beings of
which contemporary communities have inherited most
from these ‘obliging’ Romans.
“But as regards the inheritance passed down from the
ancient Greeks, namely, the passion for inventing various
fantastic sciences, this has not become inherent to all the
three-brained beings of contemporary times equally, but it
has passed down only to certain beings arising among the
beings of all the contemporary large and small communities
breeding on all the terra firma parts of the surface of
that peculiar planet.
“Proportionately, this passion, namely, ‘to-invent-fantastic-
sciences,’ has passed down from the ancient Greeks
mainly to the beings of the contemporary community existing
there under the name of ‘Germany.’
“The beings of that contemporary Germany can be
boldly called the ‘direct-heirs-of-the-ancient-Greek-civilization’;
and they can be so called, because at the present
time it is just they who chiefly bring every kind of new
science and invention into contemporary civilization.
“Unfortunately, my boy, the beings of that contemporary
community Germany have in many respects, as it is
said, surpassed the beings of ancient Greece.
“Thanks to the sciences invented by the ancient Greeks,
only the being-mentation of other beings was spoiled and
still continues to be spoiled.
“But in addition to this, the contemporary beings of
that community Germany have become very skillful also
426
in inventing those sciences, thanks to which the said
specific disease there of wiseacring has been very
widely spread among other of your favorites; and during
the process of this disease in them, many of them semiconsciously
or even quite automatically chance to notice
some small detail of the common cosmic process
which actualizes Everything Existing, and afterwards, informing
others of it, they together use it for some of their,
as they are called, new inventions, thereby adding to the
number of those ‘new means,’ of which during the last
two of their centuries so many have accumulated there,
that their total effect has now already become, what is
called, the ‘resultant-decomposing-force,’ in contradistinction
to what is called the ‘resultant-creative-force’ of
Nature.
“And indeed, my boy, owing merely to the sciences
invented by the beings of the contemporary Germany,
other three-brained beings of your planet belonging both
to that same community and to other communities have
now acquired the possibility of inventing, and now they
almost every day invent here and there, some such new invention
or new means and, employing them in the process
of their existence, have now already brought it about that
poor Nature there—already enfeebled without this
through no fault of her own—is scarcely able to actualize
what are called her ‘evolutionary’ and ‘involutionary’
processes.
“For your clear representation and better understanding
how these contemporary direct heirs have surpassed their
’legators,’ I must now explain to you also about certain
widely used means existing there at the present time,
which owe their existence exclusively to these ‘Nature-helping’
direct heirs of ancient Greece.
“I will explain to you certain of these means there,
now existing and in use everywhere, which have been
427
invented by the beings of that contemporary community
Germany.
“I should like first to emphasize, by the way, one very
odd phenomenon, namely, that these contemporary ‘substitutes’
for the ancient Greeks give names to their said
maleficent inventions, names which for some reason or
other all end in ‘ine.’
“As examples of the very many particularly maleficent
inventions of those German beings, let us take just those
five what are called ‘chemical substances,’ now existing
there under the names of (i) satkaine, (2) aniline, (3) cocaine,
(4) atropine and (5) alisarine, which chemical substances
are used there at the present time by the beings of
all the continents and islands as our dear Mullah Nassr
Eddin says: ‘Even-without-any-economizing.’
“The first of the enumerated means, specially invented
by the German beings, namely, ‘satkaine,’ is nothing else
but ‘Samookoorooazar,’ that is to say, one of those seven
what are called ‘neutralizing gases’ which arise and are
always present in the common presence of each planet
and which take part in the ‘completed crystallization’ of
every definite surplanetary and intraplanetary formation,
and which in separate states are always and everywhere
what are called ‘indiscriminate-destroyers-of-the-already-arisen.’
“About this German invention, I once also learned there
among other things, that when one of the beings of that
community, for reasons I recently described, happened to
obtain this gas from some ‘surplanetary’ and ‘intraplanetary’
definite formations, and noticed in the said way its
particularity, and told several others about it, then, owing
to the fact that there was then proceeding in the presences
of the beings of their community, consequently in them
themselves, what is called ‘the-most-intense-experiencing’
of the chief particularity of the psyche of the three-brained
428
beings of your planet, namely, ‘the-urgent-need-to-destroy-the-
existence-of-others-like-themselves’—and indeed, the
beings of that community were then fully absorbed in
their process of reciprocal destruction with the beings of
neighboring communities—these others thereupon at
once ‘enthusiastically’ decided to devote themselves entirely
to finding means to employ the special property of
that gas for the speedy mass destruction of the existence
of the beings of other communities.
“Having begun their practical researches with this aim
in view, one of them soon discovered that if this gas is
concentrated in a pure state in such a way that it could be
freely liberated in any given space at any given time it
could easily be employed for the mentioned aim.
“That was sufficient, and from then on, this gas, artificially
isolated from the general harmony of the actualization
of Everything Existing, began to be liberated in a
certain way into space by all the other ordinary beings of
that community during the processes of reciprocal destruction,
just when and just where the greatest number
of beings of other, as they are called ‘hostile’ communities
were grouped.
“When this isolated, particularly poisonous cosmic-substance
is intentionally liberated into the atmosphere
under the said conditions, and when striving to reblend
with other corresponding cosmic substances it happens to
enter the planetary bodies of three-brained beings nearby,
it instantly and completely destroys their existence, or, at
best, permanently injures the functioning of one or other
part of their common presence.
“The second of the chemical substances I enumerated,
namely, ‘aniline,’ is that chemical coloring substance, by
means of which most of those surplanetary formations can
be dyed from which the three-brained beings there make
429
all kinds of objects they need in the process of their ordinary
being-existence.
“Although thanks to that invention your favorites can
now dye any object any color, yet, what the lastingness of
the existence of these objects becomes—ah, just there lies
their famous Bismarck’s ‘pet cat.’
“Before that maleficent aniline existed, the objects
produced by your favorites for their ordinary existence,
such, for instance, as what are called ‘carpets,’ ‘pictures,’
and various articles of wool, wood, and skin, were dyed
with simple vegetable dyes, which they had learned during
centuries how to obtain, and these just-enumerated
objects would formerly last from five to ten or even fifteen
of their centuries.
“But now, thanks merely to the aniline, or to dyes of
other names into which this same aniline enters as the basis,
there remains of the objects dyed with new colors at
most, after about thirty years, only perhaps the memory
of them.
“I must also say that the beings of the contemporary
community Germany have been the cause not only that
thanks to this maleficent aniline the productions of all the
contemporary beings of this planet are quickly destroyed,
but also that productions from ancient times have almost
ceased to exist on that ill-fated planet.
“This latter occurred because for various Hasnamussian
purposes and for their famous, as they call them, ‘scientific
aims,’ they collected the surviving ancient productions
from all countries and, not knowing how to preserve ancient
objects, they only hastened their speedy destruction.
“But they used and still use those ‘antiques’ they collected
as ‘models’ for ‘cheap goods’ which are everywhere
known on that ill-fated planet by the name of ‘Ersatz.’
“As for the third of the enumerated chemical substances
430
they invented, namely, ‘cocaine,’ that chemical substance
is not only also of great assistance to Nature in more
rapidly decomposing the planetary formations—in this
instance, their own planetary bodies—but this chemical
means has an effect on the psyche of the contemporary
beings of the planet Earth surprisingly similar to that
which the famous organ Kundabuffer had on the psyche
of their ancestors.
“When their ancestors had that invention in themselves
of the Great Angel Looisos, then, thanks to this organ,
they were always exactly in the same state as the contemporary
beings are when they introduce into themselves
this German invention called cocaine.
“I must warn you, my boy, that even if the action of
that German invention is similar to the action of the famous
organ Kundabuffer, it happened without any conscious
intention on the part of the contemporary beings
of the community Germany; they became colleagues of
the Great Angel Looisos only by chance.
“At the present time almost all the beings who become
genuine representatives of contemporary civilization very
meticulously and with the greatest delight and tenderness
introduce into themselves this ‘blessing’ of contemporary
civilization, of course, always to the glory, as our dear
Mullah Nassr Eddin says, of the ‘cloven-hoofed.’
“The fourth of the enumerated chemical substances,
namely, ‘atropine,’ is also everywhere there in great demand
at the present time for a great variety of purposes;
but its most common use is for a certain exceedingly
strange purpose.
“It seems that thanks to the same abnormally established
conditions there of ordinary being-existence, their organ of
sight has acquired the property of regarding the faces of
others as good and pleasing only when they have dark eyes.
431
“And when this chemical substance, called atropine, is
in a certain way introduced into the eyes of beings the
pupils become dilated and darker; and, because of this,
most of them introduce this atropine into their eyes, in
order that their faces may appear good and pleasing to
others.
“And truly, my dear boy, those terrestrial beings who
introduce this ‘German blessing’ into their eyes do have
very ‘dark eyes’ until they are forty-five.
“I said until forty-five, because so far there has never
been a case there when a being using this means could see
and still continue its use after the age of forty-five.
“‘Alizarine,’ the fifth and last of the enumerated inventions,
is also widespread everywhere.
“And that ‘blessing’ of contemporary civilization is used
there chiefly by what are called ‘confectioners’ and other
specialists who prepare for the other beings of that planet
most ‘tasty’ articles for their first food.
“The confectioners and other professionals there who
prepare the said tasty articles for the first food of the rest
of your favorites use this same German ‘sure-fire’ composition,
alisarine, of course unconsciously, for that purpose
which has there already finally become the ideal for the
whole of the contemporary civilization, which purpose is
expressed in the language of our honored Mullah Nassr
Eddin in the following words: As-long-as-everything-looks-
fine-and-dandy-to-me-what-does-it-matter-if-the-grass-
doesn’t-grow.’
“Anyhow, my boy, those contemporary substitutes for
the beings of ancient Greece are already now a great help
to poor Nature—though only in the process of decomposition—
with all their practical attainments based on the
’sciences’ they have themselves invented. It is not for nothing
that our dear Mullah Nassr Eddin has the following
432
wise expression: ‘Better-pull-ten-hairs-a-day-out-of-your-mother’s-
head-than-not-help-Nature.’
“Strictly speaking, the capacity to cook up ‘fantastic
sciences’ and to devise new methods for ordinary
being-existence there, did not pass from the ancient
Greeks to the beings of that contemporary Germany
alone; the same capacity was perhaps no less also inherited
by the beings of another contemporary community, also
an independent one, and also in her turn enjoying dominion.
“That other contemporary community of your favorites
is called ‘England.’
“There has even passed from ancient Greece to the beings
of that second contemporary community England,
and directly to them alone, one of their most maleficent
inventions which the beings of that contemporary community
have most thoroughly adopted and now actualize
in practice.
“This particularly maleficent invention of theirs the ancient
Greeks called ‘Diapharon,’ and the contemporary
beings call ‘sport.’
“About this contemporary sport there I shall explain to
you in as much detail as possible at the end of my tale;
but you must meanwhile know, that though the beings of
that community England also now invent large quantities
of the various new objects required by your favorites in
the process of their ordinary being-existence, nevertheless
they do not invent chemical substances like the beings of
the contemporary community Germany, no ... they invent
chiefly what are called ‘metalwares.’
“Especially in recent times, they have become expert
in inventing and in distributing to the beings existing over
the whole of the surface of your planet, vast quantities
of every kind of metalwares called there locks, razors,
mousetraps, revolvers, scythes, machine guns, saucepans,
433
hinges, guns, penknives, cartridges, pens, mines, needles,
and many other things of the same kind.
“And ever since the beings of this contemporary community
started inventing these practical objects, the ordinary
existence of the three-brained beings of your planet
has been, just as our dear Mullah Nassr Eddin says, ‘not-life-
but-free-jam.’
“The beings of that contemporary community have
been the benefactors of the other contemporary beings of
your planet, offering them, as they say there, ‘philanthropic
aid,’ especially as regards their first being-duty,
namely, the duty of carrying out from time to time the
process of ‘reciprocal destruction.’
“Thanks to them, the discharge of that being-duty of
theirs has gradually become for your contemporary favorites,
the ‘merest trifle.’
“In the absence of those inventions it used to be exceedingly
arduous for these poor favorites of yours to fulfill
that being-duty, because they were formerly forced to
spend a good deal of sweat for it.
“But thanks to the adaptations of every kind invented
by those contemporary beings, it is now as again our esteemed
Mullah Nassr Eddin says, ‘just roses, roses.’
“The contemporary beings now scarcely need to make
any effort whatsoever in order to destroy completely the
existence of beings like themselves.
“Sometimes sitting quietly in what they call their
’smoking rooms’ they can destroy, just as a pastime, as it
were, tens and sometimes even hundreds of others like
themselves.
“I might as well now, I think, tell you a little also about
the still existing direct descendants of the beings of the
mentioned Greek-Roman civilizations.
“The descendants of the beings of the once ‘great’ and
’powerful’ community Greece there, still continue to exist
434
and also to have their own independent community, but
for the other independent communities there, they have
at the present time scarcely any significance whatever.
“They already no longer do as their ancestors did there,
who were supreme specialists in cooking up all kinds of
’fantastic sciences’; for if a contemporary Greek cooked up
a new science, the beings of the other communities of the
present time would not pay it the smallest attention.
“And they would pay no attention to it, chiefly because
that community has not at the present time enough of
what are called ‘guns’ and ‘ships’ to be for the other contemporary
beings there what is called an ‘authority.’
“But though the descendants of the former great
Greeks, namely, the Greeks of the present time, have lost
the trick of being what is called an ‘imagined-authority’
for other three-brained beings there, they have now perfectly
adapted themselves there on almost all the continents
and islands to keeping what are called ‘shops,’ where
without any haste, slowly and gently, they trade in what
are called ‘sponges,’ ‘halva,’ ‘Rahat-Lokoum,’ ‘Turkish delight,’
etc., and sometimes ‘Persian-dried-fruit,’ never forgetting
the dried fish called ‘Kefal.’
“And as for the descendants of the famous Romans, although
they too continue to arise and exist, they no
longer even bear the name of their ancestors, though they
still call the chief place of their community by the name
’Rome.’
“The contemporary beings of the community formed
by the descendants of those former shepherds, afterwards
the great Romans, are called by the other beings there
’Italians.’
“Except for that specific being-impulse which the ancient
Roman beings were the first on that planet to crystallize
in their presences, and which subsequently spread
gradually to all the other three-brained beings of that
435
planet, scarcely anything else has passed by inheritance
from their ancestors to these beings called Italians.
“The beings of that contemporary community Italy exist
at the present time very quietly and peacefully, doing
nothing more than unostentatiously inventing ever new
forms of their harmless and very innocent what is called
’macaroni.’
“Nevertheless, there had passed to certain beings of that
contemporary Italy, by heredity from their ancestors, one
special and very peculiar ‘property’ called ‘giving-pleasure-to-
others.’
“Only they manifest this inherited need, that is to say
this ‘giving-pleasure,’ not towards beings there like themselves,
but to beings of other forms.
“It must in fairness be stated that the said special property
passed to beings of various parts of contemporary
Italy not from the great Romans alone; this inherited
property became more ‘naturalized’ by their ancestors of
considerably later epochs, namely, at the time when they
began spreading, among other beings both of their own
community and of the neighboring weaker communities,
the doctrines, already changed for their egoistic purposes,
of a certain genuine ‘sacred-Messenger-from-Above.’
“At the present time the beings of various parts of contemporary
Italy actualize this property of giving-pleasure-to-
others in the following way:
“The existence of the quadruped beings called ‘sheep’
and ‘goats,’ whose planetary bodies they also use for
their first food, they do not destroy all at once; but in order
to give this ‘pleasure’ they do it ‘slowly’ and ‘gently’
over a period of many days; that is to say, one day they
take off one leg, then a few days later, a second leg, and
so on, for as long as the sheep or goat still breathes. And
sheep and goats can breathe without the said parts of their
common presence for a very long time because, in the
436
main functions of the taking in of cosmic substances for
the possibility of existing, these parts do not participate,
though they do participate in the functions which actualize
those impulses giving self-sensations.
“After what I have already said, there seems no need to
say any more about the descendants of those Romans who
were once so ‘menacing’ and so ‘great’ for the other communities
there.
“Now let us talk about that particularly maleficent invention
of the ancient Greeks, which is being actualized
in practice at the present time by the beings of the contemporary
community there, called England, and which
invention they call ‘sport.’
“Not only have the beings of the contemporary community,
England, namely, those beings who chiefly actualize
during the process of their ordinary existence this
particularly maleficent invention of the ancient Greeks,
added, thanks to its maleficent consequences, one more
sure-fire factor for shortening the duration of their existence—
already trifling enough without that—but also, experiencing
in their turn at the present time the greatness
of their community, they are in consequence authorities
for the other three-brained beings there; and, furthermore,
because they have made the actualizing of the invention in
practice their ideal and its spreading their aim, they, at the
present time, by every possible means, strongly infect the
beings of all other large and small communities of that ill-fated
planet with that invention of theirs.
“The basis for that very serious misconception there
was the disappearance from the common presences of
those favorites of yours of the possibility of the crystallization
in them of those factors which actualize ‘logical
mentation’ in three-brained beings.
“And in consequence of the absence in them of this
’logical mentation,’ all of them, almost without exception,
437
merely because certain candidates for Hasnamuss there
have asserted that they could obtain something ‘good’ for
themselves by means of this sport—an assertion they believe
with all their presence—have now, in the hope of attaining
this same something, given themselves up entirely
to that sport.
“None of these unfortunates know and probably never
will reflect that not only is nothing good obtained by
them from this maleficent sport of theirs, but they, as I
have already told you, solely owing to this sport alone,
still further shorten the duration of their existence which
is already sufficiently trifling without this.
“So that you may better represent to yourself and understand
why the duration of their existence is being still
further diminished on account of this sport, it is now opportune
to explain to you a little more in detail about
what I have already promised you to explain, namely, the
difference between the duration of being-existence according
to the ‘Fulasnitamnian’ principle and according to
the ‘Itoklanoz’ principle.
“You remember that when I explained to you how these
favorites of yours define the ‘flow-of-time’ I said that when
the organ Kundabuffer with all its properties was removed
from their presences, and they began to have the same duration
of existence as all normal three-brained beings arising
everywhere in our Universe, that is, according to what
is called the Fulasnitamnian principle, they also should
then have existed without fail until their ‘second-being-body-
Kesdjan’ had been completely coated in them and finally
perfected by Reason up to the sacred ‘Ishmetch.’
“But later, when they began existing in a manner more
and more unbecoming for three-brained beings and entirely
ceased actualizing in their presences their being-
Partkdolg-duty, foreseen by Great Nature, by means of
which alone it is possible for three-brained beings to
438
acquire in their presences the data for coating their said
higher-parts—and when, in consequence of all this, the
quality of their radiations failed to respond to the demands
of the Most Great common-cosmic Trogoautoegocratic
process—then Great Nature was compelled, for the
purpose of ‘equalizing-vibrations,’ gradually to actualize
the duration of their existence according to the principle
called Itoklanoz, that is the principle upon which in general
is actualized the duration of existence of one-brained
and two-brained beings who have not the same possibilities
as the three-brained beings, and who are therefore unable
to actualize in their presences, the said—foreseen by
Nature—’Partkdolg-duty.’
“According to this principle, the duration of being-existence
and also the whole of the contents of their common
presences are in general acquired from the results
arising from the following seven actualizations surrounding
them, namely, from:
(1) Heredity in general
(2) Conditions and environment at the moment of
conception
(3) The combination of the radiations of all the planets
of their solar system during their formation in the
womb of their productress
(4) The degree of being-manifestation of their producers
during the period they are attaining the age of responsible
being
(5) The quality of being-existence of beings similar to
themselves around them
(6) The quality of what are called the ‘Teleokrimalnichnian’
thought-waves formed in the atmosphere surrounding
them also during their period of attaining
the age of majority—that is, the sincerely manifested
good wishes and actions on the part of what are
called the ‘beings-of-the-same-blood,’ and finally,
439
(7) The quality of what are called the being-egoplastikoori
of the given being himself, that is his being-efforts for
the transubstantiation in himself of all the data for
obtaining objective Reason.
“The chief particularity of existence according to this
principle Itoklanoz is that in the presences of beings existing
according to it, dependent upon the enumerated
seven exterior actualizations, there are crystallized in their
’being-localizations’ which represent in beings the central
places of the sources of actualization of all the separate independent
parts of their common presence—or, as your
favorites say, in their brains—what are called ‘Bobbinkandelnosts,’
that is to say, something that gives in the
given localizations or brains a definite quantity of possible
associations or experiencings.
“And so, my boy, because these contemporary favorites
of yours, these three-brained beings of the planet Earth,
already arise only according to the principle Itoklanoz,
therefore from the moment of conception up to the age
of responsible being there are crystallized in their brains
these Bobbin-kandelnosts with very definite possibilities
of actualizing the processes of association.
“For the greater elucidation of this question and for your
better understanding, and also not to waste time on explanations
concerning the essence itself and also the forms of
functioning of such definite cosmic realizations as these just-mentioned
Bobbin-kandelnosts, which are lawfully crystallized
in the localizations or brains of those beings who
exist only on the basis of Itoklanoz, I intend to take as an
elucidating example just those ‘Djamtesternokhi’ such as
your favorites also have and which they call ‘mechanical
watches.’
“As you already well know, although such Djamtesternokhi
or mechanical watches are of different what are
called ‘systems,’ yet they are all constructed on the same
440
principle of ‘tension-or-pressure-of-the-unwinding-spring.’
“One system of Djamtesternokhi or mechanical watch
contains a spring exactly calculated and arranged so that
the length of the duration of its tension from unwinding
may be sufficient for twenty-four hours; another system
has a spring for a week, a third for a month, and so on.
“The Bobbin-kandelnost in the brains of beings existing
only according to the principle Itoklanoz corresponds
to the spring in mechanical watches of various systems.
“Just as the duration of the movement of mechanical
watches depends upon the spring they contain, so the duration
of the existence of beings depends exclusively on the
Bobbin-kandelnosts formed in their brains during their
arising and during the process of their further formation.
“Just as the spring of a watch has a winding of a definite
duration, so these beings also can associate and experience
only as much as the possibilities for experiencing
put into them by Nature during the crystallization of
those same Bobbin-kandelnosts in their brains.
“They can associate and consequently exist just so much,
and not a whit more nor less.
“As mechanical watches can act as long as the spring
has what is called ‘the-tension-of-winding,’ so the beings
in whose brains the said Bobbin-kandelnosts are crystallized
can experience and consequently exist until these
Bobbin-kandelnosts formed in their brains—owing to the
mentioned seven external conditions—are used up.
“And so, my boy, as the results of Partkdolg-duty were
no longer thereafter obtained in the presences of your favorites,
and the duration of their existence began to depend
exclusively on the results of the seven accidentally
arranged external conditions I have just enumerated, then
thanks to all this, the length of their existence, especially
among the contemporary beings, has become very varied.
“At the present time, the duration of their existence may
441
be from one of their minutes up to seventy or ninety of
their years.
“And so, owing to all I have just said, however your favorites
may exist, whatever measures they may adopt and
even if, as they say, they should ‘put-themselves-in-a-glass-case,’
as soon as the contents of the Bobbin-kandelnosts
crystallized in their brains are used up, one or another of
their brains immediately ceases to function.
“The difference between mechanical watches and your
contemporary favorites is only that in mechanical watches
there is one spring, while your favorites have three of
these independent Bobbin-kandelnosts.
“And these independent Bobbin-kandelnosts in all the
three independent ‘localizations’ in three-brained beings
have the following names:
“The first: the Bobbin-kandelnost of the ‘thinking-center.’
“The second: the Bobbin-kandelnost of the ‘feeling-center.’
“The third: the Bobbin-kandelnost of the ‘moving-center.’
“Even that fact, which I have recently often repeated,
namely, that the process of the sacred Rascooarno is actualized
for these favorites of yours in thirds—or, as they
themselves would say, they begin to ‘die-in-parts’—proceeds
also from the fact that, arising and being formed
only according to the principle Itoklanoz and existing
nonharmoniously, they disproportionately use up the contents,
namely, their Bobbin-kandelnosts of these three
separate independent brains, and hence it is that such a
horrible ‘dying’ as is not proper to three-brained beings
frequently occurs to them.
“During my stay there among them, I personally very
often constated their ‘dying-by-thirds.’
“This was possible because, although, in the presences
442
of your favorites, especially the contemporary ones, the
Bobbin-kandelnost of one of their brains may be entirely
used up, nevertheless the beings themselves would sometimes
continue to exist for quite a long time.
“For instance, it often happens there, that, owing to
their specifically abnormal existence, the contents of one
of the Bobbin-kandelnosts may be used up in one of
them, and if it is of the moving-center, or as they themselves
call it, the ‘spinal-brain,’ then although such a contemporary
three-brained being there continues to ‘think’
and to ‘feel,’ yet he has already lost the possibility of intentionally
directing the parts of his planetary body.
“Here it is interesting to notice that when one of your
contemporary favorites already partially dies for good in
this way, then their contemporary Zirlikners, or as they
are called ‘physicians,’ look upon such a death as most
certainly a disease, and with every kind of wiseacring that
has become proper to them, start treating it; and they give
these supposed diseases every sort of name consonant with
an ancient language utterly unknown to them, called
’Latin.’
“The very widely spread diseases there have such names
as the following: ‘hemiplegia,’ ‘paraplegia,’ ‘paralysis progressiva
essentialis,’ ‘tabes dorsalis,’ ‘paralysis agitans,’
’sclerosis disseminata,’ and so on and so forth.
“Such deaths by thirds, there on the planet Earth which
has taken your fancy, have occurred particularly frequently
during the last two centuries, and they occur to those
of your favorites who, thanks either to their profession, or
to one of their what are called ‘passions,’ arising and acquired
by the beings belonging to all large and small communities
there, on account of the same abnormally
arranged conditions of their ordinary being-existence, have
during their being-existence lived through in a greater
443
or smaller degree the contents of the Bobbin-kandelnost
of one or another of their being-brains.
“For instance, a one-third death on account of the Bobbin-
kandelnost of the moving-center or ‘spinal-brain’ often
occurs there among those terrestrial beings who give themselves
up to that occupation which the beings belonging to
the contemporary community England now practice,
thanks to the maleficent invention of the ancient Greeks,
and which maleficent occupation they now call sport.
“The character of the pernicious consequences of that
maleficent occupation there you will well understand when
I tell you that during my stay among those favorites of
yours I once prepared a special section of my statistics
for elucidating to myself how long these three-brained
beings there can exist, who become what are called
’wrestlers’ by profession, and never once in those statistics
of mine, did I notice that any of them had existed longer
than forty-nine of their years.
“And a one-third death through the premature using up
of the Bobbin-kandelnost of the feeling-center occurs for
the most part among those terrestrial beings who become
by profession what are called ‘representatives-of-Art.’
“Most of these terrestrial professionals, especially the
contemporary ones, first fall ill with one or another form
of what is called ‘psychopathy,’ and thanks to this, they
later in their psychopathy intentionally learn, as they say,
to ‘feel’; and thereafter repeatedly feeling these abnormal
being-impulses, they gradually use up the contents of the
Bobbin-kandelnost of their feeling-center, and thus disharmonizing
the tempo of their own common presences
bring themselves to that peculiar end which is not often
met with even among them there.
“Here, by the way, it is very interesting also to notice
that the one-third death through the feeling-center occurs
444
among your favorites also thanks to one very peculiar
form of ‘psychopathy,’ called there ‘altruism.’
“And concerning premature partial death through the
Bobbin-kandelnost of the thinking-center—the deaths of
this kind among your favorites occur in recent times more
and more frequently.
“This kind of death through the thinking-center occurs
there chiefly among those favorites of yours who try to become
or have already become scientists of new formation,
and also among those who during the period of their existence
fall ill with the craze for reading what are called
’books’ and ‘newspapers.’
“The result among those three-brained beings there of
reading superfluously and associating only by thoughts,
is that the contents of the Bobbin-kandelnost of their
thinking-center are exhausted before the contents of the
Bobbin-kandelnosts of their other being-centers.
“And so, my boy, all these misfortunes, namely, the
shortening of the duration of their existence and also
many other consequences, maleficent for them themselves,
occur to your favorites exclusively only because
they have even until now not yet learned of the existence
of the cosmic law called ‘Equalization-of-many-sourced-vibrations.’
“If only such an idea occurred to them and they were
merely to perform their usual wiseacrings with it, perhaps
then they would get to understand one very simple, as
they call it, ‘secret.’
“I admit that somebody would be certain to understand
this ‘secret’ because, in the first place it is simple and obvious,
and secondly because they discovered it long ago
and they even often employed it in what they call ‘practical
use.’
“They even use this simple secret, to which I referred, for
those mechanical-watches which we took for comparison
445
as an elucidating example concerning the duration of their
existence.
“In all the mechanical watches of various systems they
use this said simple secret for regulating what is called the
’tension’ of the said spring or the corresponding part of
the general mechanism of the watch; and it is called, it
seems, the ‘regulator.’
“By means of this regulator it is possible to make the
mechanism of a watch, wound for instance for twenty-four
hours, go a whole month, and on the contrary,
thanks to this regulator, it is possible to make the same
winding for twenty-four hours finish in five minutes.
“In the common presence of every being existing
merely on the basis of Itoklanoz, ‘something’ similar to
the regulator in a mechanical watch is present and is
called ‘Iransamkeep’; this ‘something’ means: ‘not-to-give-oneself-
up-to-those-of-one’s-associations-resulting-from-the-
functioning-of-only-one-or-another-of-one’s-brains.’
“But even if they should understand such a simple secret
it will be all just the same; they still would not make
the necessary being-effort, quite accessible even to the
contemporary beings and thanks to which, by the foresight
of Nature, beings in general acquire the possibility
of what is called ‘harmonious association,’ by virtue of
which alone energy is created for active being-existence in
the presence of every three-brained being and consequently
in them themselves. But at the present time, this
energy can be elaborated in the presences of your favorites
only during their quite unconscious state, that is to say
during what they call ‘sleep.’
“But in your favorites, specially in your contemporary
favorites, who exist constantly passively under the direction
of only one of the separate spiritualized parts of their
common presence and thereby constantly manifest themselves
entirely by their factors for negative properties also
446
lawfully arisen in them, and hence, by negative manifestations,
there proceeds in them that same disproportionate
expenditure of the contents of their various
Bobbin-kandelnosts, that is to say, the possibilities, placed
in them by Nature according to law, of action by only one
or only two of their brains, are always experienced, in
consequence of which the contents of one or two of their
Bobbin-kandelnosts are prematurely exhausted; whereupon,
just like those mechanical watches in which the
winding is run down or the force of their regulators is
weakened, they cease to act.
“Sometime later, I shall explain to you in detail not
only why, when beings, existing only according to the
principle Itoklanoz, exist by the direction of only one or
two of their spiritualized sources, and not harmoniously,
that is to say, with all three combined, and in agreement,
that particular brain of theirs in which there were superfluous
associations is prematurely used up in them and
consequently dies during the period of its existence, but
also why, owing to this, the other Bobbin-kandelnosts also
are used up, even without their own action.
“But here you must also know that even on your
planet, one still occasionally finds one of your favorites
whose duration of planetary existence extends to five of
their centuries.
“You will then understand very well, that in the case of
certain of your favorites even of recent times, who, by
some means or other, find out and correctly transubstantiate
in their Reason concerning certain details of the law
of association proceeding in the separate brains of beings,
and also concerning the reciprocal action of these independent
associations, and who exist more or less according
to what I have said, the Bobbin-kandelnosts formed
in their separate being-brains are not used up, as they are
447
among the other beings there, but their common presence
acquires the possibility of existing much longer than the
other three-brained beings there.
“During my stay there for the last time, I myself personally
met several of these terrestrial contemporary three-brained
beings who were already two, three, and even
about four of their centuries old. I met them mostly
among a small ‘brotherhood’ of the three-brained beings
there, composed of beings from almost all of their what
are called ‘religions,’ and whose permanent place of existence
was in the middle of the continent Asia.
“The beings of that brotherhood, it seems, partly elucidated
for themselves the mentioned laws of association
in being-brains, and in part such information reached
them from ancient times through genuine initiates there.
“As for that same contemporary community, whose beings
have become the chief victims of that particularly
maleficent invention of the beings of the said ancient civilization,
they not only now use it in the process of their
own existence but they try to infect strongly the beings of
all the other communities with the same evil. Moreover,
owing to that maleficent sport of theirs, these unfortunates
not only still further diminish the duration of their
own existence—already trifling without this—but thanks
to that action of theirs, they will, in my opinion, eventually
entail for their community what quite recently occurred
to a large community there named ‘Russia.’
“I thought about it during my stay there before my final
departure from that planet.
“And I first began thinking about it when I learned that
the power-possessing beings also of that no less great contemporary
community were already utilizing that maleficent
means of theirs, sport, for their own Hasnamussian aims, exactly
as the power-possessing beings of the community
448
Russia had, for their similar aims, utilized what is called
’the-question-of-Russian-vodka.’
“Just as the power-possessing beings of the community
Russia then tried, by every kind of artifice, to instill into
the weak wills of the ordinary beings the necessity of the
intensive use of the said ‘Russian vodka,’ so also the
power-possessing beings of that community England are
now already also maneuvering to intrigue the ordinary beings
of their community with this same sport and to urge
them to it by every means.
“The apprehensions which then arose in me are already,
it seems, being justified.
“And I conclude this from the etherogram I recently received
from the planet Mars, in which among other things
it was said that though there are more than two and a half
millions of what are called ‘unemployed-beings’ in that
community England, yet the power-possessing beings
there take no measures concerning this, but endeavor to
spread still more widely among them that same famous
sport of theirs.
“Just as in the large community Russia the contents of
all what are called ‘newspapers’ and ‘magazines’ used to be
always devoted to the question of Russian vodka, so now
in that community England, more than half of the text of
all their ‘evil-sowers’ is devoted to that famous sport.”

Subpages (1): Ch 30

Comments

Ch 30 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Ch 30

Art
449
At THIS place of his tales, Beelzebub became silent and
turning suddenly to his old servant Ahoon, who was also
sitting there listening to him with the same attention as
his grandson Hassein, he said:
“And you, old man, are you also listening to me with
the same interest as our Hassein? Weren’t you yourself
personally with me everywhere on that planet Earth and
didn’t you see with your own eyes and sense for yourself
everything about what I am relating to Hassein?
“Instead of just sitting there open mouthed at my tales,
you also tell our favorite something. . . . There is no getting
out of it. We have got to tell him all we can about
those strange three-brained beings, seeing that they have
so intensely interested him.
“Surely you must have been interested in one aspect or
another of these queer ducks; well, tell us something just
about that aspect.”
When Beelzebub had finished speaking, Ahoon, having
thought a while, replied:
“After your subtly psychological tales about all these
’unintelligibles,’ how can I intrude with my tales?”
And then, with an unusual seriousness and preserving
the style and even entire expressions of Beelzebub himself,
he continued:
“It is, of course. . . . How shall I put it? My essence
even was often thrown out of balance by those strange
three-brained beings, who with their Virtuoso-caperings’
nearly always used to supply an impetus for evoking the
being-impulse of amazement in one or in another of my
spiritualized parts.”
And then addressing Hassein, he said:
450
“All right, dear Hassein!
“I will not, like His Right Reverence, relate to you in
detail about any particular oddity of the psyche of those
three-brained beings of our Great Universe who have
taken your fancy. No, I will only remind His Right Reverence
of one factor, the cause of which arose during our
fifth stay on the surface of that planet, and which, when
we were there for the sixth and last time, had become
the chief cause why, in every one of those favorites of
yours, from the very first day of their arising until their
formation as responsible beings, their ableness of normal
being-mentation is step by step distorted and finally
transformed almost into a ‘Kaltusara.’”
Thereupon, addressing Beelzebub himself, he, with a
timid look and in a hesitant tone, continued to speak:
“Don’t blame me, your Right Reverence, for venturing
to express to you the opinion which has just arisen in me,
and which is the outcome of my reflexions on data already
perhaps worn too thin for mind-conclusions.
“While relating to our dear Hassein about all the various
reasons that have brought it about that the psyche of
the contemporary three-brained beings of the planet
Earth who have taken his fancy has become transformed,
as you once deigned to express yourself, into a mill for
grinding out nonsense, you scarcely even mentioned one
factor, perhaps more important than the others, which,
during recent centuries, has served as the basis for it.
“I intend to speak about that factor which has already
become definitely maleficent for the contemporary beings
and at the arising of the cause of which, you yourself were
present, as I very well remember during our stay then in
Babylon; I mean the factor they themselves call ‘art.’
“If you should consent in your wisdom to take up that
question in detail, then, according to my understanding,
our dear Hassein will have perhaps the choicest material
451
for his better elucidation of all the abnormal strangenesses
of the psyche of the three-brained beings, who in
most recent times arise on that planet Earth which has
interested him.”
Having said this and having with the tip of his tail
wiped off the drops of sweat which had formed on his
forehead, Ahoon became silent and adopted his usual attentive
posture.
With an affectionate glance, Beelzebub looked at him
and said:
“Thank you, old man, for reminding me of this. It is
true that I have scarcely even mentioned that indeed
harmful factor—created also by them themselves—for the
final atrophy even of those data for their being-mentation
which by chance have still survived.
“All the same, old man, though it’s true that I have not
so far once referred to it, that does not mean that I have
not considered it at all. Having still a good deal of time
before us during the period of our traveling, I should in
all probability, in the course of my subsequent tales to our
common favorite Hassein, have remembered in its time
about that of which you have reminded me.
“However, perhaps it will be very opportune to speak
just now about this contemporary terrestrial art because,
as you said, during our fifth stay there in person, I was
really a witness of the events which gave rise to the causes
of this contemporary evil there and which arose, thanks,
as always, to the same learned beings there who assembled
in the city of Babylon from almost the whole of the surface
of that ill-fated planet.”
Having said this, Beelzebub then turned to Hassein and
spoke as follows:
“This same already definite idea there, now existing there
under the denomination art is, at the present time for those
unhappy favorites of yours, one of those automatically
452
acting data the totality of which of itself gradually, and
though almost imperceptibly yet very surely, converts
them—that is, beings having in their presences every possibility
for becoming particles of a part of Divinity—
merely into what is called ‘living flesh.’
“For an all-round enlightenment of the question about
the famous contemporary terrestrial art, and for your clear
understanding of how it all came about, you must first
know about two facts that occurred in that same city
Babylon during our fifth flight in person onto the surface
of that planet of yours.
“The first is, how and why I then came to be a witness
of the events which were the basis of the reasons for the
existence among the contemporary three-brained beings
of the planet Earth of that now definitely maleficent notion
called art; and the second is which were the antecedent
events that in their turn then served as the origin
of the arisings of these reasons.
“Concerning the first, I must say that during our stay
then in the city of Babylon, after the events I have already
related which occurred among always the same learned
terrestrial three-brained beings assembled there from almost
the whole planet, that is to say, after they had split
into several independent groups and were, as I have already
told you, already absorbed in a question of what is
called ‘politics,’ and as I intended at that time to leave
Babylon and to continue my observations among the beings
of the then already powerful community called Hellas,
I decided without delay to learn their speech. From
then on I chose to visit those places in the city of Babylon
and meet those beings there, which would be of most
use in my practical study of their speech.
“Once when I was walking in a certain street of the
city of Babylon not far from our house, I saw on a large
building which I had already many times passed, what
453
is called an ‘Ookazemotra,’ or, as it is now called, on the
Earth, a ‘signboard’ which had been just put up and
which announced that a club for foreign learned beings,
the ‘Adherents-of-Legominism,’ had been newly opened
in that building. Over the door hung a notice to the effect
that the enrollment of members of the club was still
going on, and that all reports and scientific discussions
would be conducted only in the local and Hellenic languages.
“This interested me very much, and I thought at once
whether it would not be possible for me to make use of
this newly opened club for my practice in the Hellenic
speech.
“I then inquired of certain beings who were going in or
coming out of that building, about the details concerning
the club; and, when, thanks to the explanation of one
learned being, with whom, as I chanced to find out, I was
already acquainted, I had made it all more or less clear to
myself, I then and there decided to become also a member
of that club.
“Without thinking long about it, I entered the building
and passing myself off as a foreign learned being, I requested,
as an adherent of Legominism, to be enrolled as
a member of the club; I managed to do this very easily,
owing to that old acquaintance whom I had met by
chance and who, like the others, took me for a learned being
like himself.
“Well then, my boy, having thus become what is called
a ‘full member’ of that club, I used afterwards to go there
regularly and to talk there chiefly with those learned members
who were familiar with the Hellenic speech which
I needed.
“As regards the second fact, this proceeded from the following
Babylonian events.
“It must be remarked that among the learned beings
454
of the planet Earth who were then in Babylon and who
were gathered there partly by coercion from almost the
whole of the planet by the mentioned Persian king, and
partly voluntarily on account of the already mentioned famous
question of the ‘soul,’ there were several among the
beings brought there by coercion who were not, like the
majority, learned beings of ‘new formation,’ but who,
with a sincerity proceeding from their separate spiritualized
parts, strove for High Knowledge only with the aim
of self-perfection.
“Owing to their genuine and sincere striving, to the
corresponding manner of their existence and to their being-
acts, these several terrestrial beings had already, even
before their arrival in Babylon, been considered initiates
of the first degree by those terrestrial three-brained beings
worthy to become what are called ‘All-the-Rights-Possessing-
Initiates-according-to-the-renewed-rules-of-the-Most-
Saintly-Ashiata-Shiemash.’
“And thus, my boy, when I began going to the said
club, it became quite clear to me, both from the conversations
with them and from other data, that these several
terrestrial learned beings who sincerely strove to perfect
their Reason had from the beginning kept to themselves
in the city of Babylon, and never mixed in any of those
affairs with which the general mass of these Babylonian
learned beings there of that time very soon became involved.
“These several learned beings kept themselves apart
there, not only in the beginning when all the other
learned beings who were then in the city of Babylon first
opened a central place for their meetings in the very heart
of the city, and when for their better mutual support both
materially and morally, they founded there a central club
for all the learned beings of the Earth; but also later on,
when the whole body of learned beings was divided into
455
three separate ‘sections’ and each section had its independent
club in one or another part of the city of Babylon, they identified
themselves with none of the said three sections.
“They existed in the suburbs of the city of Babylon and scarcely
met any of the learned beings from the general mass; and it was
only several days before my admittance among them as a member
of this club, that they for the first time united for the purpose
of organizing the club of the ‘Adherents-of-Legominism.’
“These learned beings about whom I am speaking had all without
exception been taken to the city of Babylon by coercion and
they were for the most part those learned beings who had been
taken there by the Persian king from Egypt.
“As I later learned, this uniting of theirs had been brought about
by two learned beings who were initiates of the first degree.
“One of these two initiated learned beings of the Earth who had
his arising among, as they are called, the Moors, was named Kanil-
El-Norkel. The other learned initiated being was named
Pythagoras, and he arose from among, as they are called, the
Hellenes, those Hellenes who were afterwards called Greeks.
“As it later became clear to me, these two learned beings happened
to meet in the city of Babylon and during what is called
their ‘Ooissapagaoomnian-exchange-of-opinions,’ that is to say
during those conversations the theme of which was, which forms
of being-existence of the beings can serve for the welfare of the
beings of the future, they clearly constated that in the course of
the change of generations of beings on the Earth a very undesirable
and distressing phenomenon occurs, namely, that, during
the processes of reciprocal destruction, that is during what are
called ‘wars’ and ‘popular risings,’ a great
456
number of initiated beings of all degrees are for some reason or
other invariably destroyed, and, together with them, there are also
destroyed forever very many Legominisms through which alone various
information about former real events on the Earth is transmitted
and continues to be transmitted from generation to generation.
“When the two mentioned sincere and honest learned beings
of the Earth constated what they then called such a ‘distressing
phenomenon,’ they deliberated a long time about it with the result
that they decided to take advantage of the exceptional circumstance
that so many learned beings were together in one
city to confer collectively for the purpose of finding some means
for averting at least this distressing phenomenon, which proceeded
on the Earth owing to the abnormal conditions of the life
of man.
“And it was just for this purpose that they organized that said
club and called it the ‘Club-of-Adherents-of-Legominism.’
“So many like-thinking beings at once responded to their appeal,
that two days after my own admission as a member of this
club, the enrollment of new members already ceased.
“And on the day when new members ceased to be admitted,
the number of those enrolled amounted to a hundred and thirty-nine
learned beings; and it was with this number of members
that the club existed until the said Persian king abandoned his
former caprice connected with those terrestrial learned beings.
“As I learned after my enrollment as a member of that club, all
the learned beings had arranged on the very first day of its opening
a general meeting at which it was unanimously resolved to
hold daily general meetings, when reports and discussions on the
two following questions were to be made: namely, the measures to be taken by
457
the members of the club on their return home for the collection
of all the Legominisms existing in their native lands, and for placing
them at the disposal of the learned members of this club
which they had founded; and secondly, what was to be done in
order that the Legominisms might be transmitted to remote
generations by some other means than only through initiates.
“Before my enrollment as a member of the club, a great variety
of reports and discussions concerning these two mentioned
questions had already proceeded at that general meeting of
theirs; and on the day of my entry a great deal was said on the
question how to obtain the participation in the main task of the
club of initiated beings, of the followers of those so-called ‘Ways’
then called ‘Onandjiki,’ ‘Shamanists,’ ‘Buddhists,’ and so on.
“Well then, on the third day after my enrollment as a member
of this club, there was uttered for the first time that word which
has chanced to reach contemporary beings there and which has
become one of the potent factors for the total atrophy of all the
still surviving data for more or less normal logical being-mentation,
namely, the word ‘art’ which was then used in a different
sense and whose definition referred to quite a different idea and
had quite another meaning.
“This word was uttered in the following circumstances:
“On the day when the word ‘art’ was used for the first time and
its real idea and exact meaning were established among the other
reporters, there stepped forward a Chaldean learned being, very
well known in those times, named Aksharpanziar, who was then
also a member of the club for Legominists.
“As the report of that already very aged Chaldean learned being,
the great Aksharpanziar, was then the origin for all the further
events connected with this same
458
contemporary art there, I will try to recall his speech and repeat it
to you as nearly as possible word for word.
“He then said as follows:
‘“The past and especially the last two centuries have shown us
that during those inevitable psychoses of the masses, from which
wars between states and various popular revolts within states
always arise, many of the innocent victims of the popular bestiality
are invariably those who, owing to their piety and conscious
sacrifices, are worthy to be initiates and through whom various
Legominisms containing information about all kinds of real
events which have taken place in the past are transmitted to the
conscious beings of succeeding generations.
‘“Just such pious men as these always become such innocent
victims of the popular bestiality only because, in my opinion,
being already free within and never wholly identifying themselves
as all the rest do, with all the ordinary interests of those around
them, they cannot, for that reason, participate either in the attractions,
pleasures, and sentiments, or in the similarly clearly sincere
manifestations of those around them.
“‘And in spite of the fact that in ordinary times they exist normally
and in their relations with those around them are always
well-wishing in both their inner and outer manifestations and thus
acquire in normal periods of everyday life the respect and esteem
of those around them, yet when the mass of ordinary
people fall into the said psychosis and split into their usual two
opposing camps, then these latter, in their state of bestialized
reason during their fighting, begin to entertain morbid suspicions
of just those who in normal times have always been unassuming
and serious; and then, if it should happen that the attention
of those under this psychosis should rest a little longer on these
exceptional men, they no longer have any doubt whatever that
these serious and
459
outwardly always quiet men have undoubtedly also in normal times been
nothing more nor less than the “spies” of their present enemies and foes.
“‘With their diseased Reasons these bestialized men categorically
conclude that the previous seriousness and quietness of
such men were nothing else but simply what are called “secrecy”
and “duplicity.”
“‘And the result of the psychopathic conclusions of these bestialized
men of one or the other hostile party is that without any
remorse of conscience whatever they put these serious and quiet
men to death.
“‘In my opinion what I have just said has most frequently been
the cause why the Legominisms about events which really took
place on the Earth have, in the course of their passage from generation
to generation, also totally disappeared from the face of
the Earth.
“‘Well then, my highly esteemed colleagues, if you wish to know
my personal opinion, then I shall sincerely tell you with all my
being that in spite of all I have told you about the transmission of
true knowledge to distant generations through corresponding
initiates by means of Legominisms, there is now nothing whatever
to be done through these means.
“‘Let this means be continued as before, as it has been on the
Earth from the dawn of centuries and as this form of transmission
by initiates through their “ableness-to-be” was renewed by
the great prophet Ashiata Shiemash.
‘“If we contemporary men desire at the present time to do something
beneficent for men of future times, all we must do is just to
add to this already existing means of transmission some new
means or other, ensuing from the ways of our contemporary life
on the Earth as well as from the many-centuried experience of
former generations, in accordance with the information that has
come down to us.
460
“‘I personally suggest that this transmission to future generations
be made through the human what are called “Afalkalna,”
that is through various productions of man’s hands which have
entered into use in the daily life of the people, and also through
the human “Soldjinoha,” that is through various procedures and
ceremonies which have already been established for centuries
in the social and family life of people and which automatically
pass from generation to generation.
‘“Either these human Afalkalna themselves, and in particular
those which are made of lasting materials, will survive and for
various reasons will be handed down to men of distant generations,
or copies of them will pass from generation to generation,
thanks to the property which is rooted in the essence of man of
giving out as one’s own, after having changed some minor detail,
one or another of the productions of man which have reached
them from long past epochs.
‘“In regard to the human Soldjinoha, as for instance various “mysteries,”
“religious ceremonies,” “family-and-social-customs,” “religious-
and-popular-dances,” and so on, then although they often
change in their external form with the flow of time, yet the
impulses engendered in man through them and the manifestations
of man derived from them always remain the same; and
thus by placing the various useful information and true knowledge
we have already attained within the inner factors which
engender these impulses and these useful manifestations, we
can fully count on their reaching our very remote descendants,
some of whom will decipher them and thereby enable all the
rest to utilize them for their good.
“‘The question now is only this, by what means can such a transmission
through the various human Afalkalna and Soldjinoha as
I have described be actualized?
461
“‘I personally suggest that this be done through the Universal
Law called the “Law of Sevenfoldness.”
“‘The Law of Sevenfoldness exists on the Earth and will exist
forever and in everything.
“‘For instance, in accordance with this Law, there are in the white
ray seven independent colors; in every definite sound there are
seven different independent tones; in every state of man, seven
different independent sensations; further, every definite form can
be made up of only seven different dimensions; every weight
remains at rest on the Earth only thanks to seven “reciprocal
thrusts,” and so on.
‘“Well then, of the knowledge now existing which we have personally
attained or which has reached us from times past, just
that knowledge which we shall agree is useful for our remote
descendants must be indicated in some way or other in the said
human Afalkalna and Soldjinoha, so that in the future it may be
perceived by the pure Reason of man by means of this great
Universal Law.
“‘I repeat that the Law of Sevenfoldness will exist on the Earth
as long as the Universe exists, and it will be seen and understood
by men in all times as long as human thought exists on the Earth,
and it can therefore boldly be said that the knowledge indicated
in this manner in the mentioned productions will exist also forever
on the Earth.
“‘And as regards the method itself, that is to say, the mode of
transmission through this Law, in my opinion, it can be actualized
in the following way:
‘“In all the productions which we shall intentionally create on
the basis of this Law for the purpose of transmitting to remote
generations, we shall intentionally introduce certain also lawful
inexactitudes, and in these lawful inexactitudes we shall place,
by means available to us, the
462
contents of some true knowledge or other which is already in the
possession of men of the present time.
‘“In any case, for the interpretation itself, or, as may be said, for
the “key” to those inexactitudes in that great Law, we shall further
make in our productions something like a Legominism, and
we shall secure its transmission from generation to generation
through initiates of a special kind, whom we shall call initiates of
art.
‘“And we shall call them so because the whole process of such
a transmission of knowledge to remote generations through the
Law of Sevenfoldness will not be natural but artificial.
‘“And so, my highly accomplished and impartial colleagues. . . .
“‘It must now be clear to you that if for some reason or another
the information useful for our descendants concerning knowledge
already attained by men about past events on the Earth
fails to reach them through genuine initiates, then, thanks to these
new means of transmission which I have suggested, men of future
generations will always be able to reflect upon and make
clear to themselves, if not everything now already existing, then
at least those particular fragments of the common knowledge
already existing on the Earth, which chance to reach them through
these said productions of the hands of contemporary man as
well as through those various existing ceremonies in which, by
means of this great Law of Sevenfoldness and with the help of
these artificial indications of ours, we shall now put what we wish.’
“With these words the great Aksharpanziar then concluded his
report.
“Considerable excitement and noisy discussion followed his
speech among all the members of the club of the Adherents of
Legominism, and the outcome of it was that
463
they then and there unanimously decided to do as the great Aksharpanziar
had suggested.
“A brief interval was then allowed for eating, after which they all
assembled again, and the second general meeting of that day
continued throughout the night.
“Well, the unanimous decision was then carried, to begin the
following day making what are called ‘minia-images’—or, as the
contemporary three-brained beings call them, ‘models’—of various
productions; to try to work out the possible and most suitable
means of indication, on the principles laid down by the great
Aksharpanziar; and thereafter to bring these minia-irnages or
models of theirs to the club for exhibition and exposition to the
other members.
“Within the following two days many of them already began
bringing the minia-images they had made and showing them
with the appropriate explanations; and they also began demonstrating
every variety of those acts which beings of that planet
had before occasionally performed in the process of their ordinary
existence and which they still manifest up till now.
“Among the number of the models they brought and the various
being-manifestations they demonstrated were combinations
of different colors, forms of various constructions and buildings,
the playing on various musical instruments, the singing of every
kind of melody, and also the exact representation of various
experiencings foreign to them, and so on and so forth.
“Shortly after, for the sake of convenience, the members of the
club divided themselves into a number of groups, and each seventh
part—which they called a ‘day’—of that definite period of
time which they called a ‘week’ they devoted to the demonstration
and exposition of their productions in one particular branch
of knowledge.
“Here it is interesting to notice that this definite period
464
of the flow of time, namely, a week, has always been divided on
your planet into seven days; and this division was even made by
the beings of the continent Atlantis, who expressed in it that same
Law of Sevenfoldness with which they were quite familiar.
“The days of the week were then on the continent Atlantis called
as follows:
(1) Adashsikra
(2) Evosikra
(3) Cevorksikra
(4) Midosikra
(5) Maikosikra
(6) Lookosikra
(7) Soniasikra.
“These names were changed there many times and at present
the beings there name the days of the week thus:
(1) Monday
(2) Tuesday
(3) Wednesday
(4) Thursday
(5) Friday
(6) Saturday
(7) Sunday.
“Well then, as I have already told you, they then devoted each
day of the week to the production of one or another specialty,
either of their hands or of some other form of consciously designed
being-manifestation.
“Namely, Mondays they devoted to the first group, and this day
was called the ‘day-of-religious-and-civil-ceremonies.’
“Tuesdays were given over to the second group and was called
the ‘day-of-architecture.’
“Wednesday was called the ‘day-of-painting.’
“Thursday, the ‘day-of-religious-and-popular-dances.’
465
“Friday, the ‘day-of-sculpture.’
“Saturday, the ‘day-of-the-mysteries,’ or, as it was also called, the
‘day-of-the-theater.’
“Sunday, the ‘day-of-music-and-song.’
“On Mondays, namely, on the ‘day-of-religious-and-civil-ceremonies,’
the learned beings of the first group demonstrated various
ceremonies in which the ‘fragments-of-knowledge’ that had been
previously selected for transmission, were indicated by means
of inexactitudes in the Law of Sevenfoldness, chiefly in the inexactitudes
of the lawful movements of the participants in the given
ceremonies.
“For instance, let us suppose that the leader of the given ceremony,
the priest, or according to contemporaries, the clergyman,
has to raise his arms towards Heaven.
“This posture of his infallibly demands, in accordance with the
Law of Sevenfoldness, that his feet should normally be placed in
a certain position; but these Babylonian learned beings intentionally
put the feet of the said leader of the ceremony not as
they should be placed in accordance with this Law, but otherwise.
“And in general it was just in all these ‘otherwises’ that the
learned beings of that group indicated in the movements of the
participants in the given religious ceremony, by a conventional
what is called ‘alphabet,’ those ideas which they intended should
be transmitted through these ceremonies to the men-beings of
their remote descendants.
“On Tuesdays, namely, on the ‘day-of-architecture,’ the learned
beings belonging to the second group brought various models
for such proposed buildings and constructions as could endure
a very long time.
“And in this case, they set up these buildings not exactly in accordance
with the stability ensuing from the Law of
Sevenfoldness, or as the beings there were mechanically already
accustomed to do, but otherwise.
“For instance, the cupola of a certain construction had,
466
according to all the data, to rest on four columns of a certain
thickness and definite strength.
“But they placed this said cupola on only three columns; and
the reciprocal thrust, or, as it is also expressed, the ‘reciprocal resistance,’
ensuing from the Law of Sevenfoldness for supporting
the surplanetary weight, they took not from the columns alone,
but also from other unusual combinations ensuing from the same
Law of Sevenfoldness with which the mass of the ordinary beings
of that time were also already acquainted; that is to say, they
took the required degree of resistance of the columns chiefly from
the force of the weight of the cupola itself.
“Or still another example; a certain stone, according to all the
data established there both mechanically from long-centuried
practice and also thanks to the fully conscious calculations of certain
beings with Reason there, ought infallibly to have its definite
strength corresponding to a certain power of resistance; but they
infallibly made and placed this cornerstone so that it did not correspond
at all to the mentioned data; but the strength and power
of resistance for the support of the superimposed weight required
on the basis of the Law of Sevenfoldness they took from
the setting of the lower stones, which in their turn they did not
lay according to the established custom, but again they based
their calculations on the manner of laying the still lower stones,
and so on.
“And it was just in these unusual combinations of the laying of
stones, ensuing from the Law of Sevenfoldness, that they indicated,
also by means of a conventional ‘alphabet,’ the contents of
some or other useful information.
“This group of learned members of the club of the Adherents-of-
Legominism further indicated what they wished in their minia-images
or models of proposed constructions, by utilizing the law
called ‘Daivibrizkar,’ that
467
is, the law of the action of the vibrations arising in the atmosphere
of enclosed spaces.
“This law, which has utterly failed to reach the contemporary
three-brained beings of that planet, was then quite familiar to
the beings there, that is to say, they were already quite aware
that the size and form of enclosed spaces and also the volume of
air enclosed in them influence beings in particular ways.
“Utilizing this law, they indicated their various ideas in the following
way:
“Let us suppose that according to the character and purpose of
some building or other it is required that from the interiors of the
given building, in accordance with the Law of Sevenfoldness and
with the mechanical practice of centuries, definite sensations must
be evoked in a certain lawful sequence.
“Then utilizing the law of Daivibrizkar they combined the interiors
of this proposed building in such a way that the required
sensations were evoked in the beings who entered them, not in
the anticipated familiar lawful sequence but in some other order.
“And it was just in these deviations from the lawful sequence of
sensations that they placed whatever they wished in a certain
way.
“Wednesdays—the day-of-painting—were devoted to the combining
of different colors.
“On those days the learned beings of the given group brought
for demonstration every kind of object necessary for domestic
use made of such colored materials as could last a very long time;
namely, they brought ‘carpets,’ ‘fabrics,’ ‘chinkrooaries,’ that is,
drawings made in various colors on specially tanned leather capable
of lasting many centuries, and things of similar kind.
“By means of variegated colors of threads, various representations
of the nature of their planet and various
468
forms of beings also breeding there were drawn or embroidered
on these productions.
“Before continuing to speak about in which way those terrestrial
learned beings then indicated various fragments of knowledge
in their combinations of various colors, one fact concerning
what I am just relating must be noticed— a fact definitely distressing
for those favorites of yours and which was also obtained
in their presences on account of the same abnormal forms of their
daily existence established by them themselves.
“First I wish to explain to you also about the gradual change for
the worse in the quality of the formation in them of those ‘organs-
of-perception’ which should be formed in the presence of
every kind of being, and about the organ which in this case particularly
interests us, the organ for the perception and distinguishing
of what is called the ‘blending-of-gravity-center-vibrations,’
which reach their planet from the spaces of the Universe.
“I am speaking about what is called the ‘common-integral vibration
of all sources of actualizing,’ namely, about that which
the learned being Aksharpanziar, of whom I spoke, called the
‘white ray’ and about the perceptions of impressions from separate
‘blendings of gravity center vibrations’ which are distinguished
by beings as separate what are called ‘tonalities-of-color.’
“You must know that at the very beginning of the arising and
existence of the three-brained beings of the planet Earth, before
the period when the organ Kundabuffer was introjected into them
and later when this organ was totally removed from their presences
and even after the second Transapalnian catastrophe there,
almost up to the time of our third flight in person to the surface
of that planet, the said organ was actualized in them with what is
called a ‘sensibility-of-perception’ similar to that which is actualized
in the common presences of all ordinary
469
three-brained beings of the whole of our Great Universe.
“Formerly, at the periods mentioned, in all the three-brained
beings arising on this planet, this organ was formed with the sensibility
of perceiving the mentioned blendings of separate ‘gravity-
center-vibrations-of-the-white-ray’ and of distinguishing one
third of the quantity of the ‘tonalities-of-color’ of all the ‘tonalities’
obtained in the presences of the planets as well as in all other
greater and smaller cosmic concentrations.
“Objective science has already accurately established that the
number of separate interblendings of ‘gravity-center-vibrations
-from-the-common-integral-vibration,’ namely, the ‘tonalities-
of-color,’ is exactly equal to one ‘Hooltanpanas,’ that is to say,
according to the calculations of the terrestrial three-brained beings,
of five million, seven hundred and sixty-four thousand eight
hundred and one tonalities.
“Only a third of this total number of the blendings or tonalities,
with the exception of the one tonality which is accessible only to
the perception of our ALL-MAINTAINING ENDLESSNESS, that is to
say, one million, nine hundred and twenty-one thousand and six
hundred tonalities, perceived by the beings as ‘differences-of-color,’
can be perceived by all the ordinary beings on whatever
planet of our Great Universe they arise.
“But if the three-brained beings complete the perfecting of their
highest part, their perceiving organ of visibility thereby acquires
the sensibility of what is called ‘Olooestesnokhnian sight,’ then
they can already distinguish two-thirds of the total number of
tonalities existing in the Universe, which number, according to
terrestrial calculation, amounts to three million, eight hundred
and forty-three thousand and two hundred differences of tonality
of color.
“And only those three-brained beings who perfect their
470
highest being-part to the state of what is called ‘Ishmetch’ become
able to perceive and distinguish all the mentioned number
of blendings and tonalities, with the exception of that one
tonality which, as I have already told you, is accessible to the perception
only of our ALL-MAINTAINING CREATOR.
“Although I intend to explain to you in detail in the future how
and why in the presences of the ‘Insapalnian-cosmic-concentrations’
every kind of definite formation acquires the property, from
evolving and involving processes, of producing various effects
upon the mentioned organ of the beings, nevertheless I do not
consider it superfluous to touch upon this question also now.
“It is necessary to say, first of all, that according to the completed
result of the fundamental cosmic law of the holy
Heptaparaparshinokh, that is, that cosmic law which was called
by the three-brained beings of the planet Earth of the mentioned
Babylonian period the Law of Sevenfoldness, the ‘common-integral-
vibration’ like all the already ‘definitized’ cosmic formations
is formed and consists of seven what are called ‘complexes-of-results’
or, as it is also sometimes said, of ‘seven-classes-of-vibrations’
of those cosmic sources, the arising and further action of
each of which also arise and depend on seven others, which in
their turn arise and depend on seven further ones, and so on
right up to the first most holy ‘unique-seven-propertied-vibration
issuing from the Most Holy Prime Source; and all together
they compose the common-integral-vibration of all the sources
of the actualizing of everything existing in the whole of the Universe,
and thanks to the transformations of these latter they afterwards
actualize in the presences of the cosmic ‘Insapalnian-concentrations’
the said number of the various ‘tonalities-of-color.’
“And as regards the details of the most holy ‘unique
471
seven-propertied-vibrations,’ you will understand them only
when, as I have already many times promised you, I shall have
explained to you in detail in its proper time all about the most
great fundamental laws of World-creation and World-maintenance.
“And meanwhile concerning the given case you ought to know
that when this said common-integral-vibration, that is, what the
terrestrial three-brained beings call the ‘white ray,’ enters with its
presence proper to it into the ‘spheres-of-the-possibilities’ for its
transformation in the presence of an Insapalnian planet, then
there proceeds also in it, just as in the case of every already
‘definitized’ cosmic arising possessing the possibility of still further
actualization, that cosmic process called Djartklom, that is, it
itself remains as a presence, but its essence, as it were, disintegrates
and produces processes for evolution and involution by
the separate ‘gravity-center-vibrations’ of its arising and these
processes are actualized thus: one of the gravity-center-vibrations
is derived from the others and is transformed into a third, and so
on.
“During such transformations, this said ‘common-integral-vibration,’
that is the white ray, acts with its gravity-center-vibrations
upon other ordinary processes proceeding nearby in
intraplanetary and surplanetary arisings and decompositions,
and, owing to ‘kindred-vibrations,’ its gravity-center-vibrations
dependently upon and in accordance with the surrounding conditions
blend and become a part of the whole common presence
of these definite intraplanetary or surplanetary formations,
in which the said processes proceed.
“Well then, my boy, during the periods of my descent in person
to the planet Earth, I, at first without any conscious intention on
the part of my Reason, and later already quite intentionally, noticed
and finally definitely
472
constated the progressive deterioration in all of them of this ‘being-organ’ also.
“Deteriorating century by century, the ‘sensibility-of-perception’
of that organ also—namely, the organ by means of which there
chiefly proceeds for the presences of the three-brained beings
what is called the ‘automatic-satiation-of-externals’ which is the
basis for the possibility of natural self-perfecting—had reached
such a point that at the time of our fifth stay there during the
period called by the contemporary beings there the period of
the ‘Greatness-of-Babylon,’ that organ of theirs could perceive and
distinguish the blending of the gravity-center-vibrations of the
white ray at most up to the third degree only of what are called
its ‘sevenfold-strata,’ that is up to only 343 different ‘tonalities-of-color.’
“Here it is interesting to note that quite a number of the three-brained
beings of the Babylonian epoch themselves already suspected
the gradual deterioration of the sensibility of that organ
of theirs, and certain of them even founded a new society in
Babylon that started a peculiar ‘movement’ among the painters
of that time.
“This peculiar movement of the painters of that time had the
following program: ‘To-find-out-and-elucidate-the-Truth-only-through
-the-tonalities-existing-between-white-and-black.’
“And they executed all their productions exclusively utilizing only
the tonalities ensuing from black up to white.
“When I got to know of that particular movement of painting
there in Babylon, its followers were already using for their productions
about fifteen hundred very definite shades of what is
called the ‘color gray.’
“This new movement in painting there, among the beings who
were also striving to learn the truth at least in something, made
what is called a ‘great stir’; and it was
473
even the basis for the arising of another and still more peculiar
‘movement,’ this time among what are called the Babylonian
‘Nooxhomists,’ among just those beings of that time who studied
and produced what are called new ‘combinations-of-concentrations-
of-vibrations’ which act in a definite way on the sense of
smell of the beings and which produce definite effects in their
general psyche, that is to say, among those beings there who
made it their aim to find the truth by means of smells.
“Certain beings who were then enthused by this founded, in
imitation of the followers of the said branch of painters, a similar
society and the motto of their new movement was: ‘To-search-the-
truth-in-the-shades-of-smells-obtained-between-the-moment-
of-the-action-of-cold-at-freezing-and-the-moment-of-
the-action-of-warmth-at-decomposition.’
“Like the painters, they also then found between these said two
definite smells about seven hundred very definite shades, which
they employed in their elucidating experiments.
“I do not know to what these two peculiar ‘movements’ then in
Babylon would have led and where they would have ceased, if a
newly appointed chief of the city, during the time we were there,
had not begun prosecuting the followers of that second new
‘movement’ because with their already sufficiently keen sense of
smell they had begun to notice and unwittingly to expose certain
of his what are called ‘shady dealings,’ with the result that he
used every possible means to suppress everything connected
not only with that second new movement, but with the first as
well.
“As regards that organ of theirs about which we began to speak,
namely, the organ for the perception of the visibility of other cosmic
arisings which were beyond them, the deterioration of its
sensibility, continuing also after
474
the Babylonian period, reached the point that during our last
stay on the surface of this planet your favorites already had the
possibility of perceiving and distinguishing, instead of the one
million nine hundred and twenty-one thousand and six hundred
‘tonalities-of-color’ which they ought to have perceived and distinguished,
only the result of the penultimate what is called ‘sevenfold-
crystallization-of-the-white-ray,’ that is forty-nine tonalities,
and even then only some of your favorites had that capacity,
while the rest, perhaps the majority, were deprived of even this
possibility.
“But what is most interesting in respect of this progressive deterioration
of that most important part of their common presence
is the sorry farce that results, namely, that those contemporary
three-brained beings there who can still manage to distinguish
the mentioned miserable fraction of the total number of
tonalities—namely, merely forty-nine—look down with superior
self-conceit and with an admixture of the impulse of pride upon
those other beings who have lost the capacity to distinguish even
this miserable number, as upon beings with abnormal deficiency
in that said organ of theirs; and they call them diseased, afflicted
by what is called ‘Daltonism.’
“The last seven blendings of the ‘gravity-center-vibrations-of-the-
white-ray,’ then in Babylon just as now among the contemporary
beings there, had the following names:
(1) Red
(2) Orange
(3) Yellow
(4) Green
(5) Blue
(6) Indigo
(7) Violet
475
“Now hear in just which way the learned beings then in Babylon
belonging to the group of painters indicated various useful information
and fragments of the knowledge they had attained, in
the lawful inexactitudes of the great cosmic law then called the
Law of Sevenfoldness, by means of the combinations of the mentioned
seven independent definite colors and other secondary
tonalities ensuing from them.
“In accordance with that definite property of the ‘common-integral-
vibration,’ that is, of the white ray, during the process of its
transformations about which I have just spoken and which was
already then familiar to the Babylonian learned painters, one of
its ‘gravity-center-vibrations’ or one of the separate colors of the
white ray always ensues from another and is transformed into a
third, as, for example, the orange color is obtained from the red,
and further itself passes in its turn into yellow, and so on and so
forth.
“So, whenever the Babylonian learned painters wove or embroidered
with colored threads or colored their productions, they
inserted the distinctions of the tonalities of the colors in the
crosslines as well as in the horizontal lines and even in the intersecting
lines of color, not in the lawful sequence in which this process
really proceeds, in accordance with the Law of Sevenfoldness,
but otherwise; and in these also lawful ‘otherwises,’ they placed
the contents of some or other information or knowledge.
“On Thursdays, namely, the days which the learned beings of
this group assigned for ‘sacred’ and ‘popular’ dances, there were
demonstrated with the necessary explanations every possible
form of religious and popular dances, either those already existing
which they only modified, or quite new ones which they created.
“And in order that you should have a better idea and well understand
in which way they indicated what they
476
wished in these dances, you must know that the learned beings
of this time had already long been aware that every posture
and movement of every being in general, in accordance with the
same Law of Sevenfoldness, always consists of seven what are
called ‘mutually-balanced-tensions’ arising in seven independent
parts of their whole, and that each of these seven parts in their
turn consists of seven different what are called ‘lines-of-movement,’
and each line has seven what are called ‘points-of-dynamic-
concentration’; and all this that I have just described, being
repeated in the same way and in the same sequence but always
on a diminishing scale, is actualized in the minutest sizes of
the total bodies called ‘atoms.’
“And so, during their dances, in the movements lawful in their
accordance with each other, these learned dancers inserted intentional
inexactitudes, also lawful, and in a certain way indicated
in them the information and knowledge which they wished to
transmit.
“On Fridays, days devoted to sculpture, the learned beings belonging
to this group brought and demonstrated what were then
called minia-images or models, and which were made from the
material there called ‘clay.’
“Those minia-images or models which they brought for exhibition
and familiarization represented, as a rule, individual beings
or various groups of beings either similar to them or of other
beings of all kinds of exterior form breeding on their planet.
“Among these productions were also various what are called
‘allegorical beings’ which were represented with the head of one
form of a being there, with the body of another, and with the
limbs of a third, and so on.
“The learned beings belonging to this group indicated all that
was requisite in the lawful inexactitudes allowed by them in connection
with what was then called the ‘Law of Dimensions.’
477
“You must know that to all the three-brained beings of the Earth
and also of course to the sculptors of that period, it was already
known that, in accordance always with the same great Law of
Sevenfoldness, the dimensions of any definite part of any whole
being ensue from the seven dimensions of other of his secondary
parts, which in their turn ensue from seven tertiary parts, and
so on and so forth.
“According to this, each large or small part of the whole totality
of the planetary body of a being has exactly proportionately increasing
or diminishing dimensions in relation to his other parts.
“For a clear understanding of what I have just said, the face of
any three-brained being can serve as a good example.
“The facial dimensions of every three-centered being in general,
and also the facial dimensions of the three-centered beings
of the planet Earth who have taken your fancy, are the result of
the dimensions of seven different fundamental parts of the whole
of his body, and the dimension of each separate part of the face
is the result of seven different dimensions of the whole face. For
instance, the dimensions of the nose of any being are derived
from the dimensions of the other parts of the face, and on this
nose in its turn there are actualized seven definite what are called
‘surfaces’ and these surfaces also have seven lawful dimensions
down to the said atom itself of this face of theirs, which as I have
said is one of the seven independent dimensions composing the
dimensions of the whole planetary body.
“In the deviations from these lawful dimensions, the learned
sculptors among the members of the Adherents-of-Legominism
then in the city of Babylon indicated all kinds of useful information
and fragments of knowledge
478
already known to them which they intended to transmit to the beings of remote generations.
“On Saturdays—the-day-of-mysteries, or the day-of-the-theater—
the demonstrations produced by learned members of this
group were the most interesting, and, as it is said, the most ‘popular.’
“I personally preferred these Saturdays to all the other days of
the week and tried not to miss one of them; and I preferred them
because the demonstrations arranged on those days by the
learned beings of that group frequently provoked such spontaneous
and sincere laughter among all the other terrestrial three-centered
beings who were in the given section of the club, that I
sometimes forgot among which three-centered beings I was, and
that being-impulse manifested itself in me which is proper to
arise only in one-natured beings like myself.
“At the outset the learned beings of that group demonstrated
before the other members of the club various forms of being-experiencings
and being-manifestations. Then, later, they collectively
selected from all that was demonstrated what corresponded
to the various details of one or another already existing
mystery, or of one newly created by themselves; and only after
all this did they indicate in those being-experiencings and manifestations
reproduced by them what they wished, by means of
intentionally allowed deviations from the principles of the Law
of Sevenfoldness.
“Here it is necessary to notice that although in former epochs
mysteries occasionally containing many instructive notions
chanced to reach some of their generations mechanically and
sometimes passed from generation to generation to beings of
very remote generations, yet those mysteries in the contents of
which the learned members of the club of the Adherents-of-Legominism then intentionally placed varied knowledge, calculating that it would
479
reach beings of very remote generations, have during recent times almost
totally ceased to exist.
“These mysteries there incorporated in the process of their ordinary
existence centuries earlier already began gradually to disappear
soon after the Babylonian period. At first their place was
taken by what are called their ‘Kesbaadji,’ or, as they are now
called there on the continent Europe, ‘puppet shows’ (Petrushka);
but, afterwards they were finally ousted by their still existing
‘theatrical-shows’ or ‘spectacles’ which are there now one of the
forms of that said contemporary art of theirs which acts particularly
perniciously in the process of the progressive ‘shrinking’ of
their psyche.
“These ‘theatrical spectacles’ replaced the mysteries after the
beings at the beginning of the contemporary civilization—to
whom only ‘a-fifth-to-a-tenth’ was passed down of the information
about how and what these said Babylonian learned
mysterists had done—began to think of imitating them in this
also and set about doing, as it were, the same.
“From that time on, the other beings there called these imitators
of the mysterists, ‘players,’ ‘comedians,’ ‘actors,’ and, at the
present time, they already call them ‘artists,’ of whom I may say
very many have sprung up during recent times.
“And these learned beings of that time belonging to the group
of the mysterists indicated various useful information and the
knowledge already attained by them, by means of what are called
‘currents-of-associative-movements’ of the participants in these
mysteries.
“Although the three-brained beings of your planet then already
well knew about the laws of the ‘currents-of-associative-movements,’
yet absolutely no information whatsoever concerning
these laws has passed to the contemporary three-brained beings.
480
“As this said ‘currents-of-associative-movements’ does not proceed
in the presences of the three-brained beings who have taken
your fancy, as it generally proceeds in the presences of other three-brained
beings, and as there were quite special reasons there for
this, proper to them alone, I must therefore first of all explain it to
you in rather more detail.
“The process is the same as that which also proceeds in us, but
it proceeds in us when we are intentionally resting to allow the
whole functioning of our common presence freely to transform,
without hindrance by our will, all the varieties of being-energy
required for our all-round active existence, whereas in them these
said various being-energies can now arise only during their total
inactivity, that is during what they call their ‘sleep,’ and then of
course only ‘after-a-fashion.’
“Owing to the fact that they, like every other three-brained being
of the whole of our Great Universe, have three separate independent
spiritualized parts, each of which has, as a central place
for the concentration of all its functioning, a localization of its own
which they themselves call a ‘brain,’ all the impressions in their
common presences whether coming from without or arising from
within are also perceived independently by each of these ‘brains’
of theirs, in accordance with the nature of these impressions; and
afterwards, as it is also proper to proceed in the presences of
every kind of being without distinction of brain-system, these
impressions together with previous impressions compose the
total and thanks to occasional shocks evoke in each of these separate
‘brains’ an independent association.
“So, my boy, from the time when these favorites of yours completely
ceased consciously to actualize in their common presences
the ‘being-Partkdolg-duty,’ thanks only to the results of
which what is called sane ‘comparative
481
mentation’ as well as the possibility of conscious active manifestation
can arise in beings from various associations, and from
the time when their separate ‘brains,’ associating now quite independently,
begin engendering in one and the same common
presence three differently sourced being-impulses, they then,
thanks to this, gradually, as it were, acquire in themselves three
personalities, having nothing in common with each other, in respect
of needs and interests.
“Rather more than half of all the anomalies arising in the general
psyche of your favorites, particularly those of recent times,
are due in the first place to their having in their entire presence a
process of three different kinds of independent associations evoking
in them the being-impulses of three localizations of different
kinds and of different properties; and secondly, because there is
a connection between these three separate localizations in them
as there is also in general in the presences of every kind of three-brained
being predetermined by Great Nature for other what are
called ‘common-presence-functionings’; and thirdly, because from
everything perceived and sensed, that is from every kind of shock,
associations of three different kinds of impressions proceed in
the three said localizations in consequence of which three totally
different kinds of being-impulses are evoked in one and the same
whole presence; then, on account of all this, a number of
experiencings are nearly always proceeding in them at one and
the same time, and each of these experiencings by itself evokes
in the whole of their being an inclination for a corresponding manifestation,
and in accordance with the definite parts of their total
presence a corresponding movement is thus actualized.
“Just these said differently sourced associative experiencings
proceed in their common presences and ensue one
482
from the other also in accordance with the same Law of
Sevenfoldness.
“The learned members of the club of the Adherents-of-
Legominism belonging to this group then in Babylon, indicated
what they wished in the movements and in the actions of the
participants in the mysteries in the following way:
“For instance, suppose that in order to fulfill his role in the given
mystery, according to lawful associations, a participant evoked
in one or another of his ‘brains’ some new impression or other, he
was bound to react by some or other definite manifestation or
movement; but he would intentionally produce this manifestation
or movement not as he ought to have produced it, according
to the Law of Sevenfoldness, but otherwise, and in these
‘otherwises’ they inserted in a certain way whatever they considered
necessary for transmission to distant generations.
“In order, my boy, that you should have a concrete representation
of these Saturday demonstrations, at which I was always glad
to be present in order to rest from my intense activities at that
time, I will give you an illustrative example of how these learned
mysterists demonstrated before the other learned members of
the club of the Adherents-of-Legominism various being-experiencings
and manifestations according to the flow of associations,
from among the number of which fragments for future
mysteries were selected.
“For these demonstrations, they constructed in one of the large
halls of the club a specially raised place which they then called
the ‘reflector-of-reality,’ but beings of subsequent epochs to
whom the information concerning these Babylonian learned
mysterists chanced to be transmitted and who began imitating
them and doing as it were the same, called and still call their constructions
of a similar kind ‘stages.’
483
“Well, then, two of the participants would always come upon
these ‘reflectors-of-reality’ or stages, first; and then usually one of
them stood for a while and, as it were, listened to his own what is
called ‘Darthelhlustnian’ state, or, as it is sometimes otherwise said,
to the state of his own inner ‘associative-general-psychic-experiencings.’
“Listening in this way, he would make it clear to his Reason, for
instance, that the sum total of his associating experiencings
emerged in the form of an urgent inclination to hit another being
in the face, the sight of whom had always served as the cause for
the beginning of the association of those series of impressions
present in him which had always evoked in his general psyche
disagreeable experiencings offensive to his own self-consciousness.
“Let us suppose that these disagreeable experiencings always
proceeded in him when he saw someone who was then called
‘Irodohahoon,’ which professional there contemporary beings
now call a ‘policeman’!
“Having then made this Darthelhlustnian psychic state and inclination
of his clear to his Reason, but at the same time being on
the one hand well aware that in the existing conditions of external
social existence it was impossible for him to gratify his inclination
to the full, and, on the other hand, being already perfected
by Reason and being well aware of his dependence on the automatic
functioning of the other parts of his common presence, he
clearly understands that on the gratification of this inclination of
his depends the fulfillment of some imminent and important
being-duty of his, of great importance to those around him; and
having thought over everything in this way, he decides to gratify
this urgent inclination of his as best he can by at least doing a
‘moral injury’ to that Irodohahoon by evoking in him associations
that would lead to unpleasant experiencings.
“With this object in view, he turns to the other learned
484
being who has come onto the stage with him, and treating him
now as an Irodohahoon or policeman, he would say:
“‘Hi! you! Don’t-you-know-your-duty? Don’t-you-see-that-there
. . . ?’ pointing with his hand at that moment in the direction of
another small room of the club where were the other participants
of the demonstrations of that day, ‘ Two-citizens-a-“soldier”-
and-a-“cobbler”-are-fighting-in-the-street-and-disturbing-the-
public-peace-and-here-you-are-leisurely-strolling-about-imagining-
yourself-God-knows-who-and-leering-at-the-
passing-wives-of-honest-and-respectable-citizens! Just-you-wait-
you-scamp! Through-my-chief-the-city’s-chief-physician-I-shall-
report-to-your-chief-your-negligence-and-breach-of-duty!’
“From that moment, the learned being who had spoken would
become a physician, because he had chanced to call his chief the
head physician of the city, while the second learned being whom
the former had called a policeman would assume the role of a
policeman. Two other participating learned beings were then
immediately called from the other room by the one who assumed
the role of policeman, and they assumed the roles of cobbler and
soldier respectively.
“And these two latter learned beings assumed and had to manifest
themselves in just those roles, namely, one in the role of a
soldier and the other in the role of a cobbler, only because the
first learned being, having himself in accordance with his
Darthelhlustnian state assumed the role of a physician, had called
them soldier and cobbler respectively.
“Well then, these three learned beings who were thus cast impromptu
by the fourth learned being for fulfilling every kind of
perception and manifestation, which had to flow by law, of types
foreign to them, or, as your favorites say, of ‘strange roles,’ namely,
of the roles of cobbler, soldier, and policeman, further produced their
485
experiencings,and,from them,their reflex manifestations,thanks to
the being-property in them called ‘Ikriltazkakra—a property also
well known to the learned beings of the planet Earth of that period,
who were already able to perfect their presences up to the
ableness of actualizing this property.
“Three-centered beings can acquire this said being-property
called Ikriltazkakra only if there is already personally acquired in
their presences what is called ‘Essoaieritoorassnian-will,’ which
in its turn can be obtained thanks to always the same being-
Partkdolg-duty, that is, to conscious labors and intentional sufferings.
“So it was in this way that the learned members of the group of
the mysterists then in Babylon became players of strange roles
and demonstrated before the other learned members of the club
the experiencings and the actions ensuing from them, which were
produced in accordance with the directing of their well-informed
Reason.
“And thereafter, as I have already said, they, together with the
other learned members of the club of the Adherents-of-
Legominism who were present, selected the corresponding for
their aim from among the being-impulses demonstrated in such
a way, which according to the law of the flowing of different sourced
associations, had to be experienced and manifested in
the definite actions of the beings, and only then did they include
those selected in the details of some mystery or other.
“Here it is very important to emphasize that then in Babylon
the three-brained learned beings who belonged to the group of
the mysterists did indeed reproduce in action amazingly well and
accurately the subjective particularities of the perceptions and
manifestations of various types foreign to them.
“They reproduced them well and accurately not only because
as I have already explained they possessed the
486
being-property Ikriltazkakra, but also because the learned beings
of the planet Earth of that time were very well aware of what
is called the ‘law-of-typicality,’ and that the three-brained beings
of their planet are ultimately formed into twenty-seven different
definite types, and also in which cases what had to be perceived
and how it had to be perceived, and how they had to manifest
themselves.
“Concerning the said being-property I have just called
Ikriltazkakra, I must add further that just this property alone gives
beings the possibility of restraining themselves within the limits
of all these impulses and promptings which are evoked at any
given moment in their common presences by the associations
flowing in that brain in which they themselves have consciously
given the start for the associations of one or another series of
impressions already present in them; and it is only thanks to this
property that beings have the possibility of perceiving every kind
of detail of the psyche of the type they have already previously
well studied and of manifesting themselves similarly to it and
fully impersonating it.
“In my opinion, it is on account of the absence of just that property
that the majority of all these anomalies have arisen which
have resulted in the three-brained beings of the planet Earth, who
have taken your fancy, becoming possessed of such a strange
psyche.
“You must know that in the presences of the three-brained beings
of the present time, as well as in the presences of every kind
of three-brained being in general, every new impression is accumulated
in all their three separate ‘brains’ in the order of what is
called ‘kindredness,’ and afterwards they take part with the impressions
already previously registered in the associations
evoked in all these three separate brains by every new perception
in accordance with and in dependence upon what are
487
called the ‘gravity-center-impulses,’ present at the given moment
in their whole presence.
“So, my boy, in view of the fact that there continue to flow in the
presences also of your contemporary favorites three kinds of independent
associations which also continue to evoke different
kinds of being-impulses, and at the same time that they have
already entirely ceased the conscious actualization in their presences
of all those cosmic results by means of which alcne the
mentioned being-property can be acquired in three-brained
beings, then, in consequence, the common presence of each of
your contemporary favorites during the process of his existence
consists, as I have already told you, as it were, of three quite separate
personalities—three personalities which have and can have
nothing in common with each other, either in respect of the nature
of their arising or in respect of their manifestations.
“Hence it is that there just proceeds in them that particularity of
their common presence which is that with one part of their essence
they always intend to wish one thing; at the same time
with another part they definitely wish something else; and thanks
to the third part, they already do something quite the contrary.
“In short, what happens in their psyche is just what our dear
teacher Mullah Nassr Eddin defines by the word a ‘mix-up.’
“Concerning the demonstration of the Babylonian learned beings
of that time belonging to the group of the mysterists, I must
add that in the course of the action the number of participants
was gradually increased by their other colleagues, as required
by various voluntary associative happenings.
“And besides all this, every participant thus engaged in the fulfillment of
the perceptions and accurate automatic manifestations that happened to be connected with
488
him and were proper to a personality of a type quite foreign to him had,
at the same time that he was fulfilling that role, to give himself time,
under some plausible pretext, to change into a corresponding costume.
“And they changed their costume in order to manifest themselves
more clearly and more strikingly in the fulfillment of the
roles they assumed, so that the other learned members present
of the club of the Adherents-of-Legominism who checked and
selected the fragments of the future mysteries could more easily
and better follow them and make the best selection of everything
they saw.
“On Sundays, namely, on the days consecrated to music and
singing, the learned beings belonging to this group first produced
on various sound-producing instruments, and also with their
voices, every kind of what is called ‘melody’ and then explained
to all the other learned beings how they indicated in these works
of theirs whatever they wished.
“They also had it in view to implant these works of theirs in the
customs of various peoples, calculating that these ‘melodies’ they
created, passing from generation to generation, would reach men
of remote generations who, having deciphered them, would discover
the knowledge put into them and that had already been
attained on the Earth, and would also use it for the benefit of
their ordinary existence.
“For your understanding of how the learned beings there of that
group made their indications in the ‘musical’ and Vocal’ productions
of theirs, I must first explain to you about certain special
particularities of the perceptive organ of hearing in the common
presences of every kind of being.
“Among the number of these special particularities is the property
called ‘Vibroechonitanko.’
“You must know that those parts of the brains of beings
489
which objective science calls ‘Hlodistomaticules,’ and certain of
which on your planet the terrestrial ‘learned physicians’ call ‘nerve-brain-
ganglia,’ are formed of what are called ‘Nirioonossian-crystallized
-vibrations,’ which in general arise in the completed formation
of every being as a result of the process of all kinds of
perceptions of their organ of hearing; and later on, these
Hlodistomaticules, functioning from the reaction upon them of
similar but not yet crystallized vibrations, evoke in the corresponding
region which is subject to the given brain, the said Vibroechonitanko
or, as it is sometimes called, ‘remorse.’
“In accordance with the foresight of Great Nature these said
Hlodistomaticules serve in the presences of beings as real factors
for assisting the arising of the processes of association at
those moments, when either the promptings arisen within are
absent or the shocks coming from without do not reach their
brains.
“And the as yet non-crystallized ‘Nirioonossian-vibrations’ in general
arise and later enter into the common presence of the beings,
either by means of what are called the Vocal cords’ of every
kind of being or by means of certain artificial ‘sound-producing-instruments’
which the beings have invented.
“When these vibrations, arisen from the said sources, enter the
presences of the beings they touch the Hlodistomaticules of one
or another brain, then, according to the general functioning of
the whole being, they produce the said process of
‘Vibroechonitanko.’
“The second particularity of the functioning of the perceptive
organ of hearing is that in general, by the action of vibrations
obtained from the sequence of sounds of every kind of melody,
the association is usually evoked in the presences of the beings
in one or another of the three brains, just in that brain in which at
the given moment what is called ‘the-momentum-of-what-was-experienced’is
490
increasing more intensively, and the sequence of the impulses
evoked for experiencing usually proceeds in an automatic order.
“The learned musicians and singers then in the city of Babylon
combined their melodies in such ways that the sequence of the
vibrations of the sounds should evoke in the beings a sequence
of associations, and therefore also impulses for experiencings, not
in the usual automatic order, that is to say, so that the sequence
of vibrations, on entering into the common presence of the beings,
should evoke the Vibroechonitanko in the Hlodistomaticules,
not of just one brain, as it usually proceeds according to which
brain at the given moment the associations predominate, but
should evoke it now in one brain, now in another, and now in the
third; thus they also provided for the quality or, as they themselves
would say, the numbers of the vibrations of the sounds
which would affect one or another brain.
“This latter, namely, from which vibrations, in which brain of the
beings, which data are formed and for which new perceptions
these data might be what are called ‘determinants-of-new-resultants,’
they were also already quite familiar with.
“Owing to these sequences of sounds which they combined
simultaneously in the presences of beings, different kinds of impulses
arose, which evoked various quite opposite sensations,
and these sensations in their turn produced unusual
experiencings in them and reflex movements not proper to them.
“And truly, my boy, the sequence of sounds they combined did
indeed affect all the beings into whose presence they entered,
exceedingly strangely.
“Even in me, a being cast, as they would say, in another mold,
various being-impulses were engendered and were alternated
with an unusual sequence.
491
“It happened in this way because as the sounds of their melodies
which they had combined in a definite sequence entered
into my common presence, Djartklom proceeded in them, or as
it is otherwise said, the sounds were ‘sorted out’ and acted equally
upon all the three variously caused Hlodistomaticules, with the
consequence that the associations proceeding in me in the three
independent brains— though simultaneously and with an equal
intensity of similar associations but differently natured series of
impressions—engendered in my presence three quite different
promptings.
“For instance, the localization of my consciousness, or as your
favorites would say my ‘thinking-center,’ engendered in my common
presence, let us suppose, the impulse of joy; the second
localization in me, or my ‘feeling-center,’ engendered the impulse
called ‘sorrow’; and the localization of the body itself, or as once
again your favorites would call it, my ‘moving-center,’ engendered
the impulse of ‘religiousness.’
“And it was just in these unusual impulses engendered in the
beings by their musical and vocal melodies, that they indicated
what they wished.
“And so, my boy, after all I have already related about this terrestrial
contemporary famous art, I imagine you have enough to
understand why and how, during the period of my fifth stay in
person on your planet, I happened to be a witness of the events
of the causes of its arising and in what connection and with what
meaning it was pronounced for the first time just then at that
period which your contemporary favorites call the ‘Babylonian
civilization.’
“So I will now already speak about those facts there, after learning
which, you will be able clearly to represent to yourself and
approximately to understand how greatly the ‘logical mentation’
in all these three-brained beings
492
who have taken your fancy must have deteriorated in so short
a time that without any what is called ‘constancy-of-self-individuality’
they have submitted to be made ‘slaves’ of those few from
among their midst who are called ‘wastrels,’ and who, in consequence
of the total loss of the divine impulse ‘conscience’ could
for their egoistic aims create from this ‘empty word’ art which
chanced to reach them, also such a ‘sure-fire-factor’ in all of them
for the final atrophy of all the data that still survived in them for
‘conscious-Being.’
“When during the period of my sixth and last stay there in person,
I heard everywhere about this contemporary art of theirs
and came in contact with its results, and when I made clear to
myself just what it was all about, then having recalled my
Babylonian friends of that time and about their good intentions
toward their remote descendants, I made clear to myself more in
detail as opportunities occurred just which results were obtained
from all that of which I happened then to be a witness, and about
which I have just been telling you.
“Initiating you now into the impressions, hidden from strangers
and which became fixed in my common presence, and which
were the result of my conscious perceptions during my last stay
there in person on the surface of your planet concerning this contemporary
art of theirs, my I with an arisen and profound being-impulse
of regret must now emphatically state that of all the fragments
of knowledge already attained by the beings of the
Babylonian civilization—which fragments, it must be allowed, also
contained a great deal—absolutely nothing has reached the beings
of contemporary civilization for the benefit of their ordinary
being-existence, apart from a few ‘empty words’ without any inner
content.
“Not only absolutely nothing whatever reached them of all the
various fragments of general knowledge already
493
then known on the Earth, which the learned beings the Adherents-
of-Legominism indicated in lawful divergences from the
sacred law of Heptaparaparshinokh, or, as they called it the Law
of Sevenfoldness, but in the interval of time between these two
civilizations of theirs their being-rumination has so deteriorated
that they now already do not know nor even suspect the existence
of such an all-universal law on their planet.
“And as regards this word art itself, upon which, thanks to the
strangeness of their Reason, there has been ‘piled up’ during this
time, as they themselves would say, ‘devil-knows-what,’ I must
tell you that my special investigations regarding this word made
it clear to me that when this word among the other words and
separate expressions used by the learned beings of that time
also began automatically to pass from generation to generation
and chanced to get into the vocabulary of certain three-brained
beings there, in whose presences, owing to various surrounding
circumstances, the crystallizations of the consequences of the
properties of the organ Kundabuffer proceeded in that sequence
and ‘reciprocal-action,’ as a result of which they predisposed the
arising in their common presences of data for the Being of
Hasnamuss-individuals; then this said word for some reason or
other happening to please just this kind of three-brained being
there, they began using it for their egoistic aims, and gradually
made from it that very something which, although it continues
to consist of, as it is said, ‘complete vacuity,’ yet has gradually collected
about itself a fairylike exterior, which now ‘blinds’ every
one of these favorites of yours who keeps his attention on it only
a little longer than usual.
“Besides this word art, from among the number of other definite
words used in their discussions by the learned beings there
in Babylon who were members of the club of the Adherents-of-
Legominism there also passed
494
automatically from generation to generation quite a number of
other words and even several what are called ‘foggy notions’ concerning
certain definite understandings of that time.
“Among the latter, both in respect of its name and caricature
imitations, are their contemporary theaters now existing
there.
“You remember, I have already told you that both the hall and
the demonstrations themselves of the learned beings belonging
to the group of mysterists then at Babylon were designated by
the word ‘theater.’
“If I now explain to you a little more in detail concerning this
contemporary theater of theirs, then perhaps you will have
enough material for the elucidation, first of all, concerning what
came of all the good intentions and efforts of the learned beings
of the Babylonian period; and secondly, what had passed from
all that had already been attained in respect of true knowledge,
from the times of that ‘Babylonian culture’ to the beings of this
contemporary ‘European culture,’ in which the said art has become
mainly covered with the mentioned fairylike exterior; and
thirdly, you will sense certain aspects of the maleficence of that
contemporary famous art of theirs.
“A certain amount of information concerning the activity of the
group of the mysterists, the learned members of the club of the
Adherents-of-Legominism, also reached, as I have just told you,
the beings of the contemporary epoch, who, wishing to imitate
them also in this, began building for this purpose special halls
which they also called ‘theaters.’
“The three-brained beings of the contemporary civilization quite
frequently assemble in considerable numbers in these theaters
of theirs in order to observe and presumably to study the various
prepared manifestations of their ‘actors,’ as they have quite
recently begun to call them,
495
just as the other learned members of the club of the Adherents-
of-Legominism studied then in Babylon the reproductions
of the learned beings of the group of the mysterists.
“These theaters of theirs came to have a significance of the greatest
importance in the ordinary process of existence of your favorites,
and on account of this they built particularly large buildings
for this purpose which rank in most of their contemporary
cities as the most remarkable constructions.
“It will do no harm, I think, to comment here upon the misunderstanding
connected with the word ‘artist.’
“I am bound to comment upon this, because this word was also
transmitted to your contemporary favorites from the Babylonian
epoch, but it was transmitted not like other words, that is, merely
as empty words without sense, but just as one single particle of
the consonance of a word then used.
“You must know that the learned beings then in Babylon, the
members of the club of the Adherents-of-Legominism, were
called by the other learned beings of that time who were well
disposed towards them, as they also called themselves, by the
name which your contemporary favorites would write as
‘Orpheist.’
“This word is composed from two definite roots of words then
in use, which in contemporary times would signify ‘right’ and ‘essence.’
If someone was called thus, it meant that he ‘rightly sensed
the essence.’
“After the Babylonian period, this expression also automatically
passed from generation to generation with almost the same
meaning, but nearly two centuries ago, when the beings of that
time began wiseacring with the mentioned data, particularly in
connection with that ‘empty’ word art, and when various what
are called ‘schools-of-art’ arose and everybody considered himself
a follower of one or
496
another of those schools, well just then, never having understood
its genuine sense and chiefly because among the number
of the said schools of art there was also a school of a certain, as
the contemporary beings already called him, ‘Orpheus,’ a figure
invented by the ancient Greeks, they then decided to invent a
new word defining their ‘vocation’ more exactly.
“So instead of the said expression Orpheist they just invented
the word artist, which had to mean ‘he-who-is-occupied-with-art.’
“In order better to represent to yourself all the causes subsequently
arising also from that misunderstanding there, you must
first of all know that before the second terrestrial Transapalnian
catastrophe, when these favorites of yours still arose and prepared
themselves normally for responsible existence, they, by
means of intentionally producing from themselves corresponding
consonants for their what is called ‘speech,’ that is for mutual
intercourse, had and could pronounce—also like all the three-brained
beings of all the Great Universe—consonants up to three
hundred and fifty-one definite what are called ‘letters.’
“But later on, when thanks as always to the same conditions of
ordinary being-existence abnormally established by themselves,
every kind of property proper to the presences of three-brained
beings gradually deteriorated, this ‘being-ableness’ also deteriorated
in them and at such a tempo that whereas the beings of
the Babylonian period could use for conversation among themselves
only seventy-seven definite consonants, the deterioration
continued at such a tempo after the Babylonian period, that five
centuries later, the beings there could use at most only thirty-six
definite ‘letters,’ and the beings of certain communities could not
reproduce even this number of separate articulate sounds.
“So, my boy, as the information concerning the Babylonian
497
period passed from generation to generation to the succeeding
generations not only by means of what is called Verbal transmission,’
but still also by means of marks on durable materials,
that is, as it would be expressed there, by means of ‘inscriptions’
consisting of conventional signs which then stood for definite
‘being-articulate-sounds’ or letters—then, when at the beginning
of the contemporary civilization certain beings there began to
decipher them ‘from-a-bit-here-and-a-bit-there’ and realized that
they could not sound or pronounce many of these definite letters,
they then invented what is called a ‘written compromise.’
“This mentioned written compromise was that instead of the
signs or letters which they could not pronounce, although they
understood the sense of this pronunciation, they decided to
employ a slightly similar letter of their alphabet at the time, and
in order that everybody should understand that it was not that
letter but quite another, they always wrote by its side a letter of
the ancient Romans, now existing but already meaningless, called
in English ‘h’ and among the contemporary French ‘ahsh.’
“From then on, all the other of your favorites began doing the
same; they added to each of these suspicious letters this Roman
‘inheritance.’
“When this written compromise was invented, they had about
twenty-five of these suspicious ‘letters,’ but in the course of time,
as their ableness to pronounce deteriorated with the increase of
their wiseacring, the number of the letters they specially invented
for such a ‘being-ableness’ diminished, and by the time the word
artist was invented they had already only eight of these letters;
and in front of this notorious ‘h,’ they wrote letters, partly ancient
Greek and partly ancient Latin, which they indicated in the following
way: ‘th,’ ‘ph,’ ‘gh,’ ‘ch,’ ‘sch,’ ‘kh,’ ‘dh,’ and oh.’
498
“The basis they had for the arising of such a misunderstanding
there was the compromising sign ‘ph.’
“And it was the basis because it appeared in the word by which
the learned mysterists were designated and also in the word
which stood for a personality invented by the ancient Greeks, with
whose name, as I have already said, one of the schools-of-art then
existing had been connected; and the result of this was that the
mentioned representatives of this terrestrial art of that time, with
their already now quite bobtailed reason, thought that it was
nothing more than the word indicating ‘the-followers-of-this-historical-
personality-Orpheus,’ and as many of them did not regard
themselves as his followers, then instead of the mentioned
word they just invented the word artist.
“As we have seen, not every inheritance of the ancient Romans
turned out to be maleficent for the beings of subsequent generations,
but in the given case this little letter ‘h’ of theirs has been
even an inspiring factor for engendering that ‘being-ableness’ in
the presences of such beings of subsequent generations to whom
it became already definitely proper to have no initiative or
‘ableness’ of their own, and they wished and succeeded in substituting
for the already long-existing definite expression
‘Orpheist’ the new word artist.
“Here it is important to inform you concerning a great strangeness
there in respect of the mentioned gradual atrophy in the
presences of the three-brained beings of this planet of such a
‘being-ableness’ as the capacity to reproduce the ‘consonants’
required for verbal intercourse.
“The point is that the tempo of the deterioration of this being-capacity
does not proceed in the common presences of beings
in the psychic and organic functioning of their planetary bodies
in everyone in every generation uniformly; but it alternates, as it
were, at different times and on different parts of the surface of
this planet, affecting
499
at one time more the psychic and at another time the organic
part of the functioning of the planetary body.
“A very good elucidating example of what I have just said is
afforded by the sensations of the taste and the capacity to pronounce
those two definite consonants or those letters known
there at the present time and used among almost all the contemporary
beings who breed on all parts of the surface of your
planet, and which passed to them through the ancient Greeks
from times long past.
“The said two letters were called by the ancient Greeks ‘theta’
and ‘delta.’
“Here it is interesting to notice that your favorites of very ancient
times specially used just these two letters for giving distinct
names to two quite opposite meanings.
“Namely, they used the letter ‘theta’ in words which expressed
ideas relating to the notion of ‘good’ and the second letter ‘delta
they used in words relating to the notion of ‘evil’; as for example,
‘theos,’ that is ‘god,’ and ‘daimo-nion,’ that is ‘demon.’
“The notion and ‘taste’ of the consonance of both these letters
passed to all the beings of the contemporary civilization, but both
these different letters, having entirely different essences, they for
some reason or other indicated by means of one and the same
sign, namely, the sign ‘th.’
“For instance, the beings of the contemporary community called
Russia, however hard they try, cannot pronounce these said two
letters at all, yet, nevertheless, they very definitely sense their difference,
and whenever they have to use these letters in words
with definite notions, then although the letters they pronounce
do not correspond at all, yet they correctly sense their difference
and do not use one letter for the other.
“On the other hand, the beings of the contemporary community
called England still pronounce each separate letter almost
as the ancient Greeks pronounced it; but
500
while doing so sense no difference in them, and without the
least embarrassment employ, for words of entirely opposite
meanings, one and the same conventional sign in the form of
their famous ‘th.’
“For instance, when beings of the contemporary England utter
their favorite and frequently used expression ‘thank you,’ you can
clearly hear the ancient letter ‘theta’; and when they pronounce
the word they like no less, and also frequently use—the word
‘there’—you hear quite distinctly and definitely the ancient letter
‘delta’; but, all the same, for both these letters they use without
any what is called remorse the same ‘universally paradoxical’ ‘th.’
“However, I think I’ve talked enough about terrestrial philology.
“We had better continue to clear up first the causes why it has
been customary among your contemporary favorites to have
such theaters everywhere, and afterwards what their contemporary
actors do in these theaters, and how they manifest themselves
there.
“As regards the question why it became the custom among
them to assemble, often in considerable groups, in these theaters
of theirs, it was in my opinion because these contemporary theaters
of theirs and all that goes on in them happen to correspond
very well to the abnormally formed common presences of most
of these contemporary three-brained beings, in whom there had
been already finally lost the need, proper to three-brained beings,
to actualize their own initiative in everything, and who exist
only according to chance shocks from outside or to the
promptings of the consequences crystallized in them of one or
other of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer.
“From the very beginning of the arising of those theaters of theirs,
they assembled and now assemble in them for the purpose of
watching and studying the reproductions of their contemporary
‘actors’; no ... they assemble only
501
for the satisfaction of one of the consequences of the properties
of the organ Kundabuffer, a consequence which had been
readily crystallized in the common presences of the majority of
them, and called ‘Oornel,’ which the contemporary beings now
call ‘swaggering.’
“You must know that thanks to the mentioned consequences
of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer most of the contemporary
beings acquire in their presence a very strange need to
evoke the expression in others of the being-impulse called ‘astonishment’
regarding themselves, or even simply to notice it on
the faces of those around.
“The strangeness of this need of theirs is that they get satisfaction
from the manifestation of astonishment on the part of others
regarding their appearance, which exactly conforms with the
demands of what are called ‘fashions,’ that is to say with just that
maleficent custom of theirs, which began there since the
Tikliamishian civilization and which has now become one of those
being-factors which automatically gives them neither the time
nor the possibility to see or sense reality.
“This maleficent custom for them is that they periodically change
the external form of what is called ‘the-covering-of-their-nullity.’
“Here, by the way, it is interesting to note that it has gradually
become the rule in the general process of the ordinary existence
of these three-brained beings who have taken your fancy that
the changes of the appearance of the mentioned covering are
governed by such beings there of both sexes as have already
‘become worthy’ to become candidates for Hasnamuss-individuals.
“In this respect, the contemporary theaters turned out to be
corresponding for your favorites, because it is very convenient
and easy for them to show off, as they like to say, their ‘chic coiffures’
or the ‘specially-tied-knot-of-their
502
cravat,’ or the daringly bared, what is called ‘Kupaitarian-part-of-
their-body,’ and so on and so forth, while at the same time
they can look at the new manifestations of the ‘fashions’ already
actualized according to the up-to-date indications of those same
candidates for ‘Hasnamuss-individuals.’
“To get a clear picture of what these contemporary ‘actors’ do
during their ‘swaggerings’ in these theaters, you must first be told
about yet another exceedingly strange ‘illness’ existing there under
the name of ‘dramatizacring’; the predisposition to which illness
arises in the presences of certain of them thanks only to the
carelessness of what are called their ‘midwives.’
“This criminal carelessness on the part of their midwives is that
in most instances, before doing her job, she calls on the way at
the houses of her other clients and drinks there rather more than
usual of the ‘wine’ offered her, so that while she is doing her job
she unconsciously makes exclamations, fixed in the process of
the ordinary existence of your favorites, like the ‘exorcism’ of what
are called their ‘magicians,’ and at the moment of, as they say,
‘its-appearance-in-God’s-world,’ the new unfortunate being first
imbibes the words of this maleficent exorcism:
“And this exorcism consists of the following words: ‘Eh, you, what
a mess you’ve made!’
“Well, my boy, thanks to that criminal carelessness on the part
of the midwife, the unfortunate newly appeared being acquires
in his presence just that predisposition to the mentioned strange
illness.
“If such a three-brained being there who has acquired at his
first appearance the said predisposition to the illness of
dramatizacring should by the time he reaches the age of a responsible
being, know how to write and should wish to write
something, then he suddenly gets this strange
503
illness and begins wiseacring on paper, or, as it is said there,
‘composing’ various what are called ‘dramas.’
“The contents for these works of theirs are usually various events
which are supposed to have occurred or which might occur in
the future, or finally, events of their own contemporary ‘unreality.’
“In addition to this, among the symptoms of this peculiar illness
there appear in the common presence of the sick being
seven other very specific particularities.
“The first is that when this strange illness arises and is already
functioning in the presence of a being, particular vibrations are
spread around him which act on his environment—as they say—
just like the ‘smell of an old goat.’
“The second is that from the change of the inner functioning in
such a being, the exterior form of his planetary body undergoes
the following changes: his nose is held aloft; his arms, as it is said,
akimbo; his speech is punctuated by a special cough, and so on.
“The third, that such a being always becomes afraid of certain
perfectly harmless, natural, or artificial formations, as for instance,
what are called ‘mice,’ ‘hands-clenched-in-a-fist,’ ‘the-wife-of-the-chief-
stage-manager-of-the-theater,’ ‘the-pimple-on-his-nose,’
‘the-left-slipper-of-his-own-wife,’ and many other formations
outside of himself.
“The fourth particularity makes him lose entirely all capacity for
understanding the psyche of the surrounding beings similar to
himself.
“The fifth, that inwardly and also in his manifestations he criticizes
everybody and everything not connected with him himself.
“The sixth, that the data for the perception of anything objective
are more atrophied in him than in all other terrestrial three-brained
beings.
“And the seventh and last peculiarity is that there
504
arise in him what are called ‘hemorrhoids,’ which, by the way, is
the sole thing that he carries with modesty.
“It usually then further happens there that if the sick being has
an uncle who is a member of one or other of their ‘parliaments,’
or if he himself gets acquainted with the widow of a ‘former-business-
man,’ or if the period of his preparation for becoming a responsible
being has for some reason or other been spent in such
an environment or under such conditions that he has automatically
acquired the property called ‘slipping-in-without-soap,’ then
what is called the ‘producer,’ or, as he is also called, the ‘owner-of-lambs,’
takes this work of his and orders the mentioned contemporary
actors to ‘reproduce’ it exactly as it was wiseacred by this
being who has fallen ill with this strange illness of dramatizacring.
“And these contemporary actors there first reproduce this work
themselves alone, without strangers, and they reproduce it until
it is exactly as the sick being himself has indicated and as the
producer has ordered, and when finally their reproduction proceeds
without the participation of their own consciousness and
feelings and these contemporary actors themselves are completely
transformed into what are called ‘living automatons,’ then
and then only, with the help of those among them who have not
yet become entirely living automatons—for which reason they
later acquire the name of ‘stage managers’— they do the same
thing under their direction, but already now in the presence of
other ordinary beings assembled in these contemporary theaters.
“Thus you can now, from all I have just said, easily conclude that,
besides many definitely maleficent consequences which I shall
soon touch upon more in detail, these theaters cannot of course
provide anything for that lofty aim which the Babylonian learned
beings then had in view when they created for the first time such a form
505
of conscious reproduction of perceptions and of the associative
reactions to them of other beings similar to themselves.
“All the same, it must be admitted that from their theaters and
from these contemporary actors of theirs they obtained, of course
accidentally, for the processes of their ordinary being-existence
one ‘not-bad-result.’
“To understand in what this ‘not-bad-result’ consists, I have first
to explain another particularity which becomes proper to the
common presence of beings who arise according to the principle
Itoklanoz.
“In accordance with this principle, the forming in the presence
of such beings of energy necessary for what is called their ‘waking
state’ depends on the quality of the associations which proceed
in their common presence during their ‘complete passivity’
or as those favorites of yours say, ‘during sleep’; and vice versa,
that energy necessary for the ‘productiveness’ of this said ‘sleep,’
is formed in its turn also from the associative process proceeding
in them during this waking state, which is dependent on the
quality or intensity of their activity.
“And this began to apply also to these terrestrial three-brained
beings from the time when, as I have already once told you, Great
Nature was compelled to substitute for the ‘Fulasnitamnian’ principle
until then proper to their presences, the principle Itoklanoz.
Thereupon there was acquired and there is up till now in the process
of their existence such a particularity, that if, as it is said
among them, they ‘sleep well,’ then they will also be awake well
and, vice versa, if they are awake badly then they will also sleep
badly.
“So, my boy, as during recent times they have existed very abnormally,
then in consequence that established automatic tempo has even become changed which had previously more or less helped the proper associations to
506
proceed in them, and as a result they now sleep badly and when awake are even worse than before.
“And why these contemporary theaters of theirs with their contemporary
actors have become useful for improving the quality
of their sleep was due to the following circumstances.
“After the need to actualize being-Partkdolg-duty in themselves
had entirely disappeared from the presences of most of them,
and every kind of association of unavoidably perceived shocks
began to proceed in the process of their waking state only from
several already automatized what are called ‘series-of-former-imprints’
consisting of endlessly repeated what are called ‘impressions-
experienced-long-ago,’ there then began to disappear
in them and still continues to disappear even the instinctive need
to perceive every kind of new shock vital for three-brained beings,
and which issue either from their inner separate spiritualized
being-parts or from corresponding perceptions coming from
without for conscious associations, for just those being-associations
upon which depends the intensity in the presences of beings
of the transformation of every kind of ‘being-energy.’
“During the latter three centuries the process itself of their existence
has become such that in the presences of most of them
during their daily existence those ‘being-confrontative-associations’
almost no longer arise, which usually proceed in three-brained
beings thanks to every kind of new perception, and from
which alone can data be crystallized in the common presences
of three-brained beings for their own individuality.
“Well then, when your favorites, existing in such a manner in
their ‘daily life,’ go to these contemporary theaters and follow the
senseless manipulations of these contemporary actors, and receive
‘shocks’ one after the other from every kind of reminiscence,
already previously perceived,
507
of not less senseless and absurd notions, then during this waking state of theirs, they willy-nilly obtain more or less tolerable being-associations,
so that when they go home and go to bed they sleep much better than usual.
“Although indeed these contemporary theaters with all that
proceeds in them happen to be in this way—but of course only
‘for today’—an excellent means for the better sleep of your favorites,
nevertheless the objectively evil consequences of these
theaters for beings, and particularly for the rising generation, are
incalculable.
“The chief harm for them from these theaters is that they are an
additional factor for the complete destruction in them of all possibilities
of ever possessing the need, proper to the three-brained
beings, called the ‘need-for-real-perceptions.’
“They have become such a maleficent factor chiefly owing to
the following:
“When they go to their theaters and, sitting quietly, look on at
every kind of varied many-sided, even though senseless, ‘manipulations’
and manifestations of their contemporary actors, then
although they are in their usual waking state, yet every kind of
association, both ‘thinking’ and ‘feeling,’ proceeds in them exactly
as they proceed during their complete passivity or sleep.
“Namely, when they receive a large number of accidentally corresponding
shocks for stimulating the shocks already fixed, and
previously perceived and automatized in a series of impressions,
and when they reflex these with the functioning of what are called
‘organs-of-digestion-and-sex,’ then, in consequence, obstacles
arise in their presences for the proceeding even of those pitiable
conscious being-associations which have already somehow become
automatized to produce in them a more or less correct
tempo for the transformation of the substances
508
required for that passive existence of theirs, during which there
must be transformed substances required for their active existence.
“In other words, when they happen to be in these theaters, they
are not entirely in that passive state in which the proceeding of
the transformation of substances required for their usual waking
state has somehow become automatized in them also, with the
result that these contemporary theaters of theirs have come to
be for them only an additional maleficent factor for the destruction,
as I said, of the ‘need-for-real-perceptions.’
“Among many other aspects of the maleficence of this contemporary
art of theirs, one of the most obviously ignored, but for all
the three-brained beings there one of the very harmful in respect
of the possibility of the acquisition of conscious what is called
‘individual-being,’ is the radiations of the representatives of contemporary
art themselves.
“Although these maleficent radiations gradually become there
the lot or specific attribute of the representatives of all the
branches of their art, yet my detailed ‘physio-chemical-investigation’
definitely showed me that they are always most maleficent
in those mentioned contemporary artists or actors who
mime in these contemporary theaters of theirs.
“The maleficence for all the other of your favorites of the totality
of the radiations issuing from them has become distinctly noticeable,
particularly in recent times of their present civilization.
“Although certain of the ordinary beings there long ago used to
become such professionals, yet in former times, on the one hand,
every kind of data for Hasnamussian properties did not become completely crystallized in the presences of all these professionals,and on the other
hand, other of your favorites obviously instinctively felt the
509
maleficent influence issuing from these professionals and hence
were on their guard and behaved towards them in a corresponding
manner and very carefully.
“Namely, in former centuries such artists or actors were everywhere
relegated by other beings to the lowest caste and were
regarded with contempt. And even at the present time there, in
many communities, for instance on the continent Asia, it is not
proper to shake hands with them, as one almost always does
when meeting beings similar to oneself.
“Even up till now in these said communities, it is also considered
defiling to sit with such actors at the same table and to eat
together with them.
“But the contemporary beings of that continent, which at the
present time is the chief place of what is called their ‘cultured
existence,’ not only put these contemporary actors on a level with
themselves in their inner relations, but even largely imitate their
appearance, and at the present time do so pretty thoroughly.
“The custom of shaving the beard and mustache, now followed
by all your favorites, is a very good example for confirming what
I have just said.
“I must tell you that in past epochs these terrestrial professional
actors had always to go with shaved mustaches and beards during
the ordinary process of their existence.
“They had to shave these ‘expressers’ of masculinity and activity,
first of all because, always playing the roles of other beings,
they had often to change their appearance and for this they not
only had to put on their face a corresponding what is called ‘paint’
but also to wear wigs and false mustaches and beards, which
they could not possibly do if they had their own beards and
mustaches; and secondly, because the ordinary beings of all
former communities there, considering such actors dirty and a harmful
510
influence and fearing to fail to recognize them if they chanced
to meet them in ordinary conditions of existence and of somehow
touching them, then promulgated everywhere a severe law,
that the beings of the profession of artists or actors have always
to shave their mustaches and beards in order to be unmistakable
for other beings.
“While explaining just now to you the cause of the arising of the
custom of shaving mustaches and beards among actors there, I
recall a very sensible what is called ‘measure-of-justice’ of the
three-brained beings of the epoch of the ‘Tikliamishian civilization’
connected also with the shaving of the hair, but in this case
with the hair growing on the heads of the beings there.
“A law was then established and strictly enforced that those
petty criminals among them who, after trial and sentence by
seven elderly beings of the given district, had been assigned to
one of the four already previously established categories of ‘immorality’
and ‘crime’—with which beings all of what are called
their ‘prisons’ are now usually crowded—should for a definite
term go about always and everywhere with one of the four corresponding
sides of their heads shaved; and, furthermore, any
such convicted being was obliged to uncover his head whenever
he met or spoke with others.
“It is interesting to note that there then also existed a law of the
same kind about shaving the head in regard to the immoral behavior
of women.
“And namely, in regard to women, a sentence existed and was
also very strictly enforced in this instance by seven elderly local
women who had earned respect by their previous conduct.
“And the penal measures for women corresponded to the four
manifestations which were then considered there, for women, as
the greatest laxity and immorality.
“Namely, if all her neighbors noticed, and all the seven mentioned
elderly women confirmed it, that the given
511
woman had behaved without due regard to and negligently
towards her family duties, then according to the law she had for
a definite term to appear everywhere with painted lips.
“But if various women noticed that she had begun to manifest
toward her children with a weakening of her maternal impulses,
then under the same conditions those around her condemned
her to go about everywhere, also for a definite term, with the left
half of her face made up and painted white and red.
“And a woman who attempted to violate her chief what is called
‘wifely duty,’ that is who deceived or who only tried to deceive
her legal husband or who attempted to destroy a new being
conceived in her, was obliged by the same procedure to be always
and everywhere, also for a definite term, made up and
painted white and red, this time over the whole of her face.”
At this point of the tales, Beelzebub was interrupted by Ahoon
with the following words:
“Your Right Reverence: all your explanations concerning terrestrial
art and those three-brained beings there who now practice
it and are so to say its representatives, and particularly your elucidations
concerning the contemporary ‘comedians’ there or actors,
have suggested to me to use all the impressions fixed in my
common presence which I took in during my last stay on the surface
of this planet Earth, which has taken our dear Hassein’s fancy,
and to give him a good piece of very practical advice.”
Having said this, Ahoon intended to look expectantly at the face
of Beelzebub with his usual glance, that is without blinking for a
long time, but as soon as he had noticed his usual, though always
sorrowful yet kind and indulgent smile, he, without waiting
for the requested permission, and as if confused, at once turned
this time to Hassein and spoke as follows:
“Who knows? Maybe, our dear Hassein, you will indeed
512
have to be on that planet Earth and to exist among those peculiar
three-brained beings who have taken your fancy.”
And this time, again keeping the style and intonations of Beelzebub
himself, he continued:
“It is just for this reason, that I now wish to initiate you for any
eventuality into the results of the various impressions which I involuntarily
perceived concerning the resulting types as well as
concerning the particularities of their manifestations of those said
contemporary representatives of art there.
“You must know that those beings who are assumed to be the
adepts of this contemporary art which is adorned with a false
halo are not only put on their own level by the other three-brained
beings there of the contemporary civilization, particularly during
the several latter decades, and imitated by them in their exterior
manifestations, but they are always and everywhere
undeservingly encouraged and exalted by them; and in these
contemporary representatives of art themselves, who really in
point of their genuine essence are almost nonentities, there is
formed of itself without any of their being-consciousness a false
assurance that they are not like all the rest but, as they entitle
themselves, of a ‘higher order,’ with the result that in the common
presences of these types the crystallization of the consequences
of the properties of the organ Kund-abuffer proceeds
more intensively than in the presences of all the other three-brained
beings there.
“Just in regard to such unfortunate three-brained beings the
surrounding abnormal conditions of ordinary being-existence are
already so established that there are bound to be crystallized in
their common presences and to become an inseparable part of
their general psyche those of the consequences of the organ
Kundabuffer which they now themselves call ‘swagger,’ ‘pride,’
‘self-love,’ Vanity,’ ‘self-conceit,’ ‘self-enamoredness,’ ‘envy,’ ‘hate,’
‘offensiveness,’ and so on and so forth.
513
“These enumerated consequences are particularly conspicuously
and strongly crystallized in just those contemporary ‘representatives-
of-art’ who are the ‘manipulators’ of the contemporary
theaters there, and they are particularly strongly crystallized
in them because, always performing the roles of beings similar
to themselves, whose Being and significance in the process of
their existence are ordinarily far superior to their own, and also,
as I have already said, being themselves really almost nonentities,
they with their already wholly automatized Reason, gradually
acquire false notions about themselves.
“With such an already quite automatized ‘consciousness,’ and
completely ‘nonsensical feelings,’ they feel themselves to be immeasurably
superior to what they really are.
“I must confess, dear Hassein, that though during our earlier visits
to the surface of that planet of yours and also at the beginning of
this last sojourn there, I went about everywhere and had various
relations with those three-brained beings who have taken your
fancy, I scarcely ever felt in my common presence a genuine impulse
of being-pity for the infinitely unhappy Fate of these favorites
of yours due to circumstances hardly depending on themselves
at all.
“But when, towards the end of that sixth sojourn there, certain
of them were formed with the kind of inner presence which is
now possessed by all the representatives of almost all the
branches of that art of theirs, and when these newly arisen types
taking part in the process of ordinary being-existence on the basis
of equal rights with the other three-brained beings there happened
to get into the field of the reception of my sight with their
already exaggerated, inner, abnormal, what is called ‘being-self-appreciation,’
then they served as a shock for the beginning of
the arising in me of the impulse of pity, not only for them themselves,
but also for all these unfortunate favorites of yours in general.
514
“Try now to give your attention not to all the three-brained beings
in general, nor to the other representatives of their contemporary
art, but just to those who have become and have acquired
the title of artists or actors.
“Every one of them really being in respect of genuine essence
almost what is called a nonentity, that is, something utterly empty
but enveloped in a certain visibility, they have gradually acquired
such an opinion of themselves, by means of favorite exclamations
always and everywhere repeated by them themselves like
‘genius,’ ‘talent,’ ‘gift,’ and still a number of other words empty
also like themselves, that it is as if, among similar beings around
them, only they have ‘divine origin,’ only they are almost ‘God.’
“Now listen and try to transubstantiate for use, at the proper
time in the corresponding parts of your common presence, my
really very practical advice.
“This practical advice of mine is that, if for some reason or other
you should have to exist, particularly in the near future, among
the three-brained beings of that planet Earth which has taken
your fancy—I say in the near future, because the presences of
these three-brained beings who have taken your fancy and all
the already fixed exterior conditions of their ordinary being-existence
frequently degenerate—and if you should have some
work or other there, proper to every conscious three-brained
being, which has as its basis the aim of attaining welfare for surrounding
beings, and the fulfillment of which depends partly on
them themselves, then in whatever community of the contemporary
civilization this may proceed, if you should have to meet
in the interests of your work these contemporary terrestrial types
in what are called their ‘circles,’ you must never fail to be very,
very careful and take every kind of requisite measures to keep
on good terms with them.
“Why you must be so careful towards just them, and in
515
order that you may in general better represent to yourself and
understand from every aspect these terrestrial contemporarily
arisen types, I must without fail mention two further facts which
became quite clear there.
“The first is that, owing as always to the same conditions of ordinary
being-existence abnormally established there, and also
to the existing ‘illusorily inflated’ maleficent idea of their famous
art, these representatives of art gradually become crowned, as I
have already said, with an imaginary halo in the preconceived
picturings and notions of other three-brained beings there, and
thereby automatically acquire an undeserved authority, in consequence
of which all the rest of your favorites always and in everything
assume that any opinion they express is authoritative
and beyond dispute.
“And the second fact is that these contemporary types who have
recently arisen there, acquire, as they are formed, a corresponding
inner presence that permits them to become, quite unconsciously
on their part, just as easily somebody’s slave, as, thanks
merely to chance exterior conditions, they can become his worst
enemy.
“That is just why I advise you to be very, very careful not to make
enemies among them, so as not to make a lot of trouble for yourself
in the actualizing of your affairs.
“Well then, dear Hassein, the very ‘Tzimus’ of my advice to you
is that if you should indeed have to exist among the beings of
that planet Earth and have dealings with these representatives
of contemporary art, then you must first of all know that you must
never tell the truth to their face.
“Let Fate spare you this!
“Any kind of truth makes them extremely indignant, and their
animosity towards others almost always begins from such indignation.
“To such terrestrial types you must always say to their
516
face only such things as may ‘tickle’ those consequences of the
properties of the organ Kundabuffer unfailingly crystallized in
them and which I have already enumerated, namely, ‘envy,’ ‘pride,’
‘self-love,’ Vanity,’ ‘lying,’ and so on.
“And the means of tickling which infallibly act on the psyche of
these unfortunate favorites of yours are, as I noticed during my
stay there, the following:
“Suppose that the face of one of these representatives of art
resembles the face of a crocodile, then be sure to tell him that he
is the image of a bird of paradise.
“If one of them is as stupid as a cork, say that he has the mind of
Pythagoras.
“If his conduct in some business is obviously ‘super-idiotic’ tell
him that even the great cunning Lucifer could not have thought
out anything better.
“Suppose that on his features you see signs that he has several
terrestrial diseases from which he is progressively rotting day by
day, then with an expression of astonishment on your face ask
him:
“‘Do, please, tell me, what is your secret for always looking so
fresh, like “peaches-and-cream,”’ and so on. Only remember one
thing . . . never tell the truth.
“Although you have to behave in this manner toward all the
beings in general of that planet, it is particularly necessary to do
so toward the representatives of all the branches of contemporary
art.”
Having said this, Ahoon, with the affectation of a Moscow suburban
matchmaker at the marriage of her clients, or of the proprietress
of a Parisian fashion workroom in what is called a ‘highlife-
cafe,’ began rearranging the folds of his tail.
And Hassein, looking at him with his usual sincerely grateful
smile, said:
“Very many thanks to you, dear Ahoon, both for your advice
and, in general, for your elucidation of certain
517
details of the strangeness of the psyche of the three-brained
beings of that in all respects ill-treated planet of our Great Universe.”
And then he turned to Beelzebub himself with the following
words:
“Please tell me, kind Grandfather. Is it really possible that nothing
has resulted from the intentions and efforts of those
Babylonian learned beings and that indeed, nothing whatsoever
has passed of those fragments of knowledge which were already
then known on the Earth to the contemporary three-brained
beings of that strange planet?”
At this question of his grandson, Beelzebub said as follows:
“To the great sorrow of everything existing in the Universe,
scarcely anything has survived, my boy, from the results of their
labors, and hence nothing has become the property of your contemporary
favorites.
“The information they indicated in the said manner passed from
generation to generation, only, in all, for a few of their succeeding
centuries.
“Thanks to their chief particularity, namely, to the ‘periodic-process-
of-reciprocal-destruction,’ there almost wholly disappeared
from amongst the ordinary beings there, soon after the period of
the ‘Babylonian-magnificence,’ not only the Legominism concerning
the keys to the lawful inexactitudes in the Law of
Sevenfoldness contained in each of the branches of the ‘being-
Afalkalna’ and ‘Soldjinoha,’ but, as I have already told you, there
gradually also disappeared even the very notion of the Universal
Law of the holy Heptaparaparshinokh, which in Babylon they then
called the Law of Sevenfoldness.
“Every kind of conscious production of the beings of the Babylonian
period was gradually destroyed, partly owing to decay from time and partly
owing to the processes of ‘reciprocal destruction,’ that is to say, to
that degree of that psychosis of theirs called the
518
‘destruction-of-everything-existing-within-the-sphere-
of-the-perception-of-visibility.’
“Thanks chiefly to these two causes, almost all the consciously
actualized results of the learned beings of the Babylonian epoch
gradually disappeared from the surface of that ill-fated planet
and at such a tempo that after three of their centuries scarcely
any of them were left.
“It must also be noticed that, thanks to the second mentioned
cause, there also gradually diminished and finally almost entirely
ceased the employment of that new form—which had been established
since Babylonian times—for the transmission of information
and various fragments of knowledge to subsequent generations,
through the beings they called ‘Initiates-of-Art.’
“About the disappearance there of just that practice of certain
beings becoming Initiates-of-Art I know very well, because just
before my departure forever from that planet I had to elucidate
this very carefully for another aim of mine.
“And for the purpose of making this clear, I even specially prepared
a very good ‘Tiklunia’ from among the beings there of the
female sex and made these elucidations of mine through her.
“Tiklunias were formerly called there ‘pythonesses’ but contemporary
ones are now called ‘mediums.’
“So then, I made it clear that there in most recent times only
four of such beings, Initiates-of-Art, still remained by means of
whose what is called ‘immediate-line-of-inheritance’ the keys to
the understanding of the ancient art still continue to be transmitted,
and this transmission by inheritance now proceeds there
under very complex and arcane conditions.
“Of these four contemporary initiated beings, one comes from
amongst those who are called ‘redskins’ who dwell on the continent
America; another, from among the beings dwelling on what
are called the Philippine Islands;
519
the third, from the beings of the continent Asia, from the country
called ‘The-Source-of-the-River-Pianje’; and the fourth and last,
from amongst those who are called ‘Eskimos.’
“Now listen why I used the expression ‘almost,’ when I said that
at the end of three of their centuries after the Babylonian period
there ‘almost’ entirely ceased to exist every kind of conscious and
automatic reproduction of the being-Afalkalna and Soldjinoha.
“The point is that two branches of the conscious hand-productions
of the beings of the Babylonian period chanced upon favorable
conditions and some of them passed from generation
to generation partly consciously and partly automatically on the
part of the transmitting beings.
“One of the said two branches recently ceased to exist; but the
other has even reached certain beings of contemporary times
almost unchanged.
“This branch which reached beings of contemporary times is
called there ‘sacred dances.’
“And thanks to this branch alone, which survived from the period
of the Babylonian learned beings, a very limited number of
three-brained beings there now have the possibility, by means
of certain conscious labors, to decipher and learn the information
hidden in it and useful for their own Being.
“And the second mentioned branch which recently ceased to
exist was that branch of the knowledge of the Babylonian learned
beings which they called the ‘combination-of-different-tonalities-of-
color’ and which the contemporary beings now call ‘painting.’
“The passing of this branch from generation to generation proceeded
almost everywhere but, though gradually disappearing
also everywhere with the flow of time, it yet proceeded in quite
recent times at a still quite regular
520
tempo both consciously and automatically only among the
beings of the community called ‘Persia.’
“And it was only just before my last departure from that planet
of yours, when the influence of beings of a similar profession from
the contemporary ‘European culture’ began to become noticeable
also there in Persia, and when the beings of that profession
in the community Persia began to wiseacre, that such a transmission
entirely ceased.
“It must also be noticed that in spite of all this, not a few of the
still surviving productions of the Babylonian times reached the
beings of the contemporary civilization, chiefly the beings breeding
on the continent Europe. But these productions which reached
the beings of this contemporary civilization—and not originals
but only half-decayed copies made by their recent ancestors who
had not become entirely what are called ‘plagiarists’—they simply,
without suspecting the ‘well-of-wisdom’ concealed in them
and without taking corresponding practicable measures, stuffed
into what are called ‘museums’ where these old copies are gradually
either totally destroyed or partially mutilated by frequent
copyings from them, made by means of various eroding and
oxidizing compositions as, for instance, `plaster of Paris,’ ‘fish glue’ and
so on, only so that the copyists might swagger before their friends
or cheat their teachers, or achieve some other Hasnamussian aim.
“It must in fairness be remarked that now and again certain
beings also of the contemporary civilization have suspected that
something was concealed in the productions which chanced to
reach them in the original, specially created then in Babylon by
the members of the club of the Adherents-of-Legominism, or in
those copies which were made during their transmission from
generation to generation by various conscientious professionals,
that is by such professionals to whom, as I have already said, it
was still not quite proper to plagiarize, and who therefore did not
521
resort to the detailed remaking of others’ productions in order
to give them out as their own, and thereafter while searching very
seriously for this something, certain of those inquiring beings of
that European civilization even found in them a certain definite
‘something-or-other.’
“For instance, at the beginning of the contemporary European
civilization one of these beings, a certain monk named Ignatius,
who had formerly been an architect, attained even to the possibility
of deciphering the hidden knowledge and useful information
in the productions of almost all the branches of what was
already called ‘ancient’ art, which had reached him from the
Babylonian epoch.
“But when this monk Ignatius was about to share what is called
this said ‘discovery’ of his with other beings there like himself,
namely, with two of his what are called comrades, monks—together
with whom he as a specialist had been sent by his Abbot
for the purpose of directing the laying of what are called the ‘foundations’
of a temple, which later became famous—then, for some
trifling reason ensuing from the consequences of one of the properties
of the organ Kundabuffer crystallized in them called ‘envy,’
he was murdered while asleep and his planetary body was
thrown into the water-space surrounding that small island on
which it was proposed to erect the said temple.
“The said monk Ignatius arose and was formed for the Being of
a responsible being, on the continent Europe; but when he
reached the age of a responsible being, then with the aim of enriching
himself with information concerning the profession which
he had made the aim of his existence, namely, the profession there
called ‘architecture,’ he left for the continent of Africa. And just he
it was who entered as a monk into the ‘brotherhood’ which existed
on that continent Africa, under the name of the ‘Truth Seekers’;
and afterwards, when this brotherhood migrated
522
to the continent Europe and increased, and when its brethren
began to be called ‘Benedictines,’ he himself was already an ‘All-the-
Rights-Possessing-Brother’ of this said brotherhood.
“The temple I referred to exists there even up till now and is
called, it seems, ‘Mont-Saint-Michel.’
“In this Europe still several other inquiring beings noticed from
time to time lawful inexactitudes in the works of various branches
of art which had reached them from ancient times; but no sooner
did they find the key to the understanding of these inexactitudes
than their existence came to an end.
“Still one other, that is, another being from that continent Europe,
also noticed them, and continuing to interest himself further
and laboring perseveringly, he began fully to decipher the
productions of almost all the branches of art.
“And this wise terrestrial three-brained being was named
‘Leonardo da Vinci.’
“At the conclusion of my present tale about the terrestrial contemporary
art, I might as well, I think, remark about yet one other
of the many specific particularities of just those beings of the
contemporary civilization who are occupied with this famous art.
“This specific particularity of theirs is that whenever one or other
of the mentioned beings, namely, of the beings who notice in
various productions which have reached them from ancient times
some very ‘lawful illogicality’ and begin to produce the given
branch in quite a new manner, perhaps in order to make the said
lawful illogicality practically clear to himself, then most of the beings
around him belonging to the profession of the same branch
at once become his followers and begin doing supposedly the
same thing but of course without either aim or sense.
523
“And it is just because of this said ‘specific’ psyche of the beings
there, representatives of contemporary art, that on the one hand
new what are called ‘movements’ of art are always arising there
among your favorites, and, on the other hand, that those which
are somehow arranged rightly by the preceding generations even
though only ‘after-a-fashion’ are constantly dwindling.
“Although this proceeds among the representatives of all the
branches of contemporary art, yet for some reason or other it is
the beings who are occupied in the branch they call ‘painting’
who are most susceptible to it.
“Hence it is that at the present time there exists among these
contemporary professions a great many ‘new movements’ of
painting which have arisen in this way and which have nothing
in common among themselves. These new movements of painting
are known there by the names of’cubism,’ ‘futurism,’
‘synthesism,’ ‘imagism,’ ‘impressionism,’ ‘colorism,’ ‘formalism,’
‘surrealism,’ and many other similar movements, whose names
also end in ‘ism.’”
At this place in Beelzebub’s tale the hoofs of all the passengers
of the transspace ship Karnak suddenly, as it were, radiated from
themselves “something phosphorescent.”
This meant that the ship Karnak was nearing the place of her
destination, that is the planet Revozvradendr. Hence, a bustling
movement began among the passengers preparing to descend
from the ship.
Beelzebub, Hassein, and Ahoon ended their conversation and
hurriedly began to prepare themselves also.
The phosphorescent gleaming of the hoofs was obtained because,
concentrated in a particular proportion, there were directed
from the engine room to that part of the ship the holy parts of
the sacred Omnipresent Okidanokh.

Subpages (1): Ch 31

Comments

Ch 31 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Ch 31

The Sixth and Last Sojourn of Beelzebub on the Planet Earth
524
When after two “Ornakres*” the cosmic intersystem ship Karnak
had left the spheres of the atmosphere of the planet
Revozvradendr and began to fall back in the direction of the solar
system ‘Pandetznokh’ onto the planet Karatas, Hassein, having
sat down in his usual place, addressed Beelzebub with the
following words:
“My dear and beloved Grandfather ... be kind as always and tell
me something more about the three-centered beings breeding
on that planet which is called Earth.”
In reply to this, Beelzebub related about his sixth and last visit
on the planet Earth.
He began thus: “I was on that planet for the sixth time just before
I received my full pardon and permission to leave that most
remote solar system situated even almost beyond the reach of
the immediate emanations of the Omni Most Holy Sun Absolute,
that is, just before my return here to the center of the Universe
to the place of my arising, to the immediate bosom of our
COMMON UNI-BEING-ENDLESSNESS.
“This time, circumstances unexpectedly so came about that I
had to exist there among these peculiar beings a fairly long time,
namely, a little less than a year of our time, or, by the time calculation
there, more than three hundred years.
“As initial cause of this last visit of mine to the surface
of that planet which has pleased you, the following circumstances
served:
“You must know that after my fifth visit to the surface
525
of that planet of yours, I continued likewise, as before, to observe
from time to time the existence of those three-brained beings who
please you.
“I observed them particularly attentively at those periods when
there proceeded among them their chief particularity, namely,
their processes of ‘reciprocal destruction.’
“And I observed so attentively at these periods because I wished
to make unquestionably clear to myself the causes of the periodic
manifestations of such an exceptionally terrible need of their
strange psyche—strange to the point of the phenomenal.
“When I happened to be a little freer I would at times follow for
almost a whole Martian day or night every kind of their manifestations
during these processes.
“Well, thanks to these special observations of mine, both from
the planet Mars and during my former personal sojourns there
among them, I had a more or less definite understanding concerning
all the ways and means used by them for a more effective
destruction of each other’s existence.
“Well, my boy, once while watching as usual this process of theirs
from the planet Mars through my big Teskooano I suddenly noticed
that which served as the initial cause impelling me to undertake
my sixth descent; namely, I saw this time that, without
moving from their place, they did with a certain thing something
which resulted in a tiny puff of smoke, whereupon a being from
the opposite side immediately fell down either totally destroyed
or with one or other part of his planetary body mutilated or destroyed
forever.
“Such a means of reciprocal destruction I had never
526
seen before; and there had not yet been crystallized in my presence
any data for a confrontative logical explanation of the possibility
on their part of using such a means for destroying the
existence of other beings similar to themselves.
“Concerning each and every of their ways and means, the purpose
of which was the destruction of each other’s existence, I
had already had before this a definite logical confrontation which
explained to me just what are the accidentally arisen surrounding
factors that bring forth in them impulses and stimuli as the
result of which their essence is gradually brought to such a phenomenal
being-ableness to destroy, for no rhyme or reason, the
existence of other beings similar to themselves.
“But for this new means, which I now saw for the first time, for
destroying each other’s existence, my former logical and psychological
explanations could not indeed in any way be applied.
“I had formerly explained to myself that such an exclusively
abnormal inherency in their psyche is not self-acquired by the
beings of the given epoch, but I understood that this terrifying
periodic being-need was acquired and gradually assimilated by
them during the course of very many of their centuries, also, of
course, thanks to the abnormal conditions of existence established
by the beings of past generations, and that this being-need
had already become finally inherent in the contemporary
three-brained beings, owing to external circumstances not depending
upon them, and that it had become inevitably proper
to them to occupy themselves with this.
“And indeed, my boy, during these processes, they usually instinctively
at first refrain from such an unnatural manifestation,
but later when every one of them already in the environment of
the process itself willy-nilly sees
527
and becomes convinced that the destruction of the existence
of those similar to themselves proceeds so simply, and that the
number of the destroyed always grows and grows—well then,
each of them involuntarily begins instinctively to feel and automatically
to value his own existence. And having become persuaded
by his own eyes that the possibility of losing his own
existence depends, at the given moment, absolutely only on the
number of beings of the enemy side not destroyed, then in consequence
of the strengthened functioning in his imagination of
the presence of the impulse called ‘cowardice,’ and on account
of the impossibility at each moment of reasonable deliberation
by his being-mentation, weakened already without this, he begins
from a natural feeling of self-preservation to strive with all
his Being to destroy as many as possible of the existences of the
beings of the enemy side in order to have the greater chance of
saving his own existence. And gradually progressing in this feeling
of self-preservation of theirs, they then reach the state, as they
themselves say, of ‘bestiality.’
“But as regards that means of the destruction of the existence
of other beings similar to themselves which I then saw, it was
now impossible to apply to it this logical confrontation at which
I had just arrived, simply because I then clearly saw that the enemy
sides stood fairly far apart, that all warring beings were
among their own, and that in these semifavorable conditions,
they quietly and absolutely cold-bloodedly, out of boredom as
it were, did something with the help of a ‘something’ and thereby
destroyed the existence of other beings similar to themselves.
“Well, this same new means of theirs for the destruction of each
other’s existence just strengthened in my essence the need to
make indubitably clear and to understand all the genuine causes
of this phenomenally strange
528
psyche which had become proper to the presences exclusively of those
peculiar three-brained beings.
“As I had nothing particular to do at this time on the planet Mars,
I decided to wind up without delay my current affairs and personally
to descend to your planet, and there, on the spot, at any
cost, to elucidate this question which had always troubled me, in
order that having solved it I might no longer think about these
phenomena of our Great Universe.
“Several Martian days later I just flew there, as always on the
same ship Occasion.
“We decided to descend this time onto the continent Asia near
the locality called Afghanistan,’ since before we had flown off, we
had made it clear through our Teskooano that the ‘turn-of-the-process-
of-reciprocal-destruction’ was proceeding at that time
in just the said country.
“Having descended onto the locality near this Afghanistan, we
decided to send our ship Occasion for mooring somewhere further
from those places where your favorites had recently been
breeding.
“You must know that to find a suitable mooring place for our
ship Occasion on the surface of your planet has already in recent
times become anything but easy, since your favorites have furnished
themselves with very many kinds of contrivances for what
is called ‘marine locomotion,’ which contrivances they also call
ships, and these ships of theirs are constantly flitting about in all
directions, mostly around the continents.
“We had, it is true, the possibility of making our ship Occasion
invisible to their organs of perception of visibility, but we could
not annihilate its presence, and without this it could not remain
stationary on the water because of the constant danger that their
ships might bump into it.
“Well, for this reason we this time decided to send our
529
ship for mooring to what is called the ‘North Pole,’ where their
ships have as yet no possibility of going.
“While we were descending onto the surface of this planet of
yours, the process of reciprocal destruction which had been proceeding
in Afghanistan finished; but all the same, I remained to
exist near this Afghanistan, as it was just on that part of the continent
Asia that at that period these processes of theirs most frequently
proceeded.
“Since I had in view, on this last personal flight of mine onto the
surface of your planet, to obtain without fail a ‘completed awareness’
of the causes of the questions which were constantly troubling
my essence, namely, to make clear to myself the causes in
all their aspects why the psyche of those three-brained beings
who please you has become such an ‘anomaly’; I did not, as I
have already told you, soon return home to the planet Mars, as I
did on previous occasions, but I remained to exist among your
favorites about three hundred of their years.
“As I now commence the narration of the information elucidating
the state of the results already obtained from every cause in
the common presences of the three-brained beings of the planet
Earth, which pleases you, my essence prompts me and animates
my I and all the separately spiritualized parts of my common
presence to emphasize, first of all, that during this last personal
sojourn of mine on the surface of your planet I had to study very
seriously and even to elucidate experimentally the details not
only of the psyche of single individuals of your favorites taken
separately, but likewise the perceptions and manifestations of
the psyche of these single individuals taken in a general mass—
dependently upon the combinations of surrounding conditions
and the results brought forth by them and also upon their mutual
reactions.
“For the purpose of these elucidating experiments of
530
mine I was even obliged this time to have recourse to the help
of those branches of general knowledge which we call
‘Samonoltooriko,’ ‘Gasometronoltooriko,’ and ‘Sakookinoltooriko,’
that is, to those branches the similarities to which are found
among your favorites also, these specialties being named ‘medicine,’
‘physiology,’ and ‘hypnotism.’
“Just at the beginning of this sixth personal sojourn of mine I
soon categorically made clear, thanks to my experimental investigations,
that most of the causes of the strangeness of their
psyche are found not in that usual consciousness of theirs, in
which alone they have already automatized themselves to exist
in what is called their waking state, but in that consciousness of
theirs which, thanks to their abnormal ordinary being-existence,
was gradually driven within their common presence and which
although it should have been their real consciousness, yet remains
in them in its primitive state and is called their ‘subconsciousness.’
“This subconsciousness is, however, just that part of their general
psyche about which ... do you remember? I have told you
already that it was first noticed by the Very Saintly Ashiata
Shiemash, who constated that in that part of their psyche there
are not yet atrophied the data for the fourth sacred impulse which
is named ‘Objective-Conscience.’
“When I had chosen as the place of my fundamental existence
the locality in the center of the continent Asia called ‘Turkestan,’ I
not only went from there to the places where the processes which
interested me proceeded, but during the pauses or lulls in these
processes I also traveled a great deal, visiting almost all the continents,
and during these travels I encountered beings of most,
as they say, ‘peoples.’
“During these travels of mine I remained nowhere for
531
long excepting in certain independent countries on the continent
Asia called ‘China,’ ‘India,’ ‘Tibet,’ and of course also that lately
largest half-Asiatic half-European community called ‘Russia.’
“In the beginning I devoted all the time I had free from observations
and investigations concerning the chief aim which I had set
myself for this time, to the study of languages there, in order to
have greater possibilities of better establishing everywhere corresponding
relations with the beings of all ‘types,’ belonging to
every kind of their ‘peoples’ there.
“Maybe, my boy, you do not yet know that it is also on this ill-fated
planet only that there exists the excessive absurdity which
consists in this: that there for mutual ‘spoken relations’ among
themselves, again thanks to the abnormal external conditions of
their ordinary existence, there are as many diverse languages or
‘dialects’ that have nothing in common with each other as there
are separate independent groups into which they have gradually
become split; whereas on all other planets of our Great Universe
where three-brained beings breed, there is everywhere one
common what is called ‘sound-manifesting-mutual intercourse.’
“Yes . . . and this ‘polyglotism’ is also one of the characteristics
and exclusive particularities of these strange three-brained beings
who please you.
“And there for every scrap of terra firma, or even for each insignificant
independent group accidentally separated from each
other upon such a scrap, there was formed by these strange beings,
and there still continues to be formed, for ‘spoken relations’
a quite separate speech.
“Thanks to this, it now happens there on the planet Earth that if
one of the inhabitants of any locality of this planet by chance
finds himself in another place of the same planet, he has no possibility
whatever of intercourse
532
with the beings there similar to himself, unless he learns their language.
“Even I, who had then learned perfectly eighteen of their different
languages, found myself during my travels under conditions
at times where I had not even the possibility of getting fodder
for my horse, in spite of the fact that my pockets were full of what
is called there ‘money,’ for which in general they will give you with
the greatest joy there anything you please.
“It may happen there that if one of these unfortunate beings
existing in some town or other, knowing all the languages used
in that town, finds it for some reason or other necessary on another
occasion to be in some other place at a distance of fifty or
so of what are called there ‘miles’—which distance corresponds
approximately to one of our ‘Klintrana—then this ill-fated three-brained
being, happening to be even at this insignificant distance
from the place of his somehow or other established existence—
owing to the abnormality there, referred to, and also of course
because in the common presences of these unfortunate beings
the data in general for instinctive perception were long ago atrophied—
becomes absolutely helpless and can neither ask for
what he really needs, nor understand a word of what is said to
him.
“These numerous languages of theirs not only have nothing in
common with each other, but one of them will sometimes be so
built up that it has absolutely no correspondence with the possibilities
of those organs of the common presence of the being
which are specially adapted by Nature for this purpose and which
are called Vocal cords’; and even I, who have a much greater possibility
in this respect, was entirely unable to utter certain words.
“The beings of the planet Earth themselves, however, realized
this ‘absurdity’ of theirs, and recently while I was still there, a number
of ‘representatives’ of their
533
different ‘solid’ communities met somewhere together jointly
to find a means for a way out of this difficulty.
“The fundamental purpose of these representatives of the contemporary
‘important’ communities who assembled together
was to select one of the languages already existing there and to
make it common for the whole planet.
“However, as usual, nothing resulted either from this really sensible
intention of theirs, owing as ever, of course, to those same
usual dissensions of theirs, thanks to which all their promising
beginnings always fall through.
“In my opinion you will find it useful if I tell you a little more in
detail why, in the given case, these said ‘dissensions’ of theirs occurred,
as this will be a very characteristic example of all the ‘dissensions’
in general arising among them.
“At the outset, these said representatives of the contemporary
solid communities, why I don’t know, fixed their choice of a common
planetary language on one of the three following languages
existing at present, called: ‘Ancient Greek,’ ‘Latin,’ and . . . the language
newly composed by the contemporary beings, ‘Esperanto.’
“The first of the said three languages was the one which was
worked up and which served for the ‘spoken relations’ of the
beings of that ancient community there, which, as I have already
told you, arose from a small group of Asiatic fishermen and which
group later became a solid community, the beings of which were
during a long period specialists there in the ‘invention of sciences.’
“From the beings of this community, that is from these said
ancient Greeks, not only many different sciences but likewise their
language reached contemporary beings.
“But the second language which they proposed to make a common
planetary language, namely, ‘Latin,’ was the language spoken
by the beings of that ancient solid community formed, as I
have also told you, from a small
534
group of Asiatic shepherds, whose descendants were later the
cause of the fact that in the presences of all the beings there of
subsequent generations there was gradually formed and ultimately
in the contemporary beings became already definitely
fixed and obligatorily inherent in them, that perverted function
thanks to which all impulses arising in them, in the sense of striving
for evolution, are already automatically paralyzed at their very
roots, and which they themselves call ‘sexuality.’
“Well, when these representatives of various contemporary
‘powerful’ communities met in order collectively to choose one
or another of the mentioned three languages, they could not
settle upon any one of the three languages owing to the following
considerations:
“Latin they found poor in the sense of the number of words.
“And indeed, my boy, the shepherds with their limited needs
could not create a many-worded language; and although Latin
became later on the language of a large community, yet beyond
the special words required for orgies, they did not introduce into
it anything that could suit the contemporary beings of your
planet.
“And as regards the Greek language, then although by the
wealth of its vocabulary it might indeed serve as a universal language
for their whole planet, because these former fishermen, in
‘inventing’ every possible kind of fantastic ‘science,’ happened
also to devise very many corresponding words which remained
in that language, yet these representatives of the contemporary
powerful communities could not fix their choice upon it owing
to a peculiar particularity which also flows from this same strange
psyche of theirs.
“The point is that all the beings assembled to select a common
planetary language were representatives of communities which
had become at the period of their contemporary
535
civilization powerful or, as they also say, ‘great.’
“But this ancient Greek language continues at the present time
to be spoken by the beings of a contemporary small community
called ‘Greece,’ who, though they are descendants of the
former ‘great Greeks,’ have not now at their disposal as many of
what are called ‘guns’ and ‘ships’ as those ‘important communities’
whose representatives were just then assembled in order
unanimously to select one common language for the whole
planet.
“Therefore, in all probability each of these representatives deliberated
somewhat as follows:
‘“Heavens above! can anybody use a language which is spoken
by the beings of such a trifling community? It hasn’t even guns
to entitle its representatives to equal participation in our “international
five-o’clocks.”’
“And indeed such contemporary beings there, namely, such as
become representatives of important communities, know nothing
of course of the true reasons why, that is, on their planet, beings
similar to them, dwelling on one or another part of the surface
of their planet or who make up this or the other community,
become at times temporarily ‘important’ or ‘great.’
“They do not even begin to suspect that this proceeds not because
of any particular qualities in the beings themselves of the
given communities, but depends exclusively only from what part
of the surface of their planet, in correlation with the harmonious
movement of the whole of their solar system, there is required at
the given period for the purposes of the most great Omni-Universal-
Trogo-autoegocratic process more of those vibrations arising
either from their radiations or from the process of the sacred
Rascooarno proceeding with them.
“And in regard to the third language which these assembled
representatives also proposed making the common planetary
language, namely, that language which
536
they call Esperanto—over it there did not indeed then arise
among them even their usual squabbles which they characterize
with the words ‘foaming-at-the-mouth’—they themselves,
with all the bobtailedness of their reason, immediately reflected
that this language could not now in any way be useful for their
purpose.
“The inventors of this language must have imagined that a language
is like one of their contemporary sciences which can be
cooked up at home in one’s study; indeed, it never entered into
their heads that every more or less ‘practical’ language can be
formed only in the course of many centuries and even then only
during the process of more or less normal being-existence.
“This new invention there, this language Esperanto, might however
do for our highly esteemed Mullah Nassr Eddin for composing
the amusing anecdotes he tells his hens . . . !
“In short, this promising beginning of theirs, in this business of
establishing one common planetary language, changed nothing
there in their ‘height of absurdity’ and everything remained
as before down till now, that is, this comparatively petty planet,
with a petty ‘half-dead terra firma,’ continues to remain, as again
our dear teacher Mullah Nassr Eddin says, ‘a thousand-tongued
hydra.’
“Well, my boy . . . when I commenced my investigations, in regard
this time to the fundamental aim I had set myself, in order
to become assuredly aware of all the causes which produced
such a peculiar psyche in the presences of the three-brained beings
of the planet pleasing to you, and when therefore it soon
became necessary for me to make clear certain of what are called
‘hidden details’ in the common presence of this psyche of theirs,
there unexpectedly arose for me just at the beginning of this last
personal stay of mine among them a very serious difficulty consisting
in this: that the bringing to light of
537
these properties hidden within them, namely, the properties
found in their subconsciousness, turned out to be possible exclusively
only with the intentional help on the part of them themselves,
that is, with the help of that consciousness of theirs, which
with the flow of time had become proper to be possessed by
them during their waking state. Furthermore, I made clear to
myself that it was necessary that this said voluntary help should
come from the three-brained beings there of all the types of which
in general during recent times they had begun to be completely
formed.
“But meanwhile, by this time, as it proved, there had already
been almost atrophied in them every kind of data for the arising
in their presences of the being-impulse called ‘sincerity.’ And it
was atrophied to such a degree that they no longer had the possibility,
even if they wished, to be sincere, and not only with other
beings but even with their own selves, that is, they already could
not with one of their spiritualized parts criticize and judge another
part of themselves impartially.
“It must be said here that my subsequent special researches
revealed to me that the causes of the atrophying of the data,
which should be in them also, for the possibility of being sincere
with themselves, had one basis; while the causes of the atrophying
of the possibilities of being sincere with others, had another.
“The basis for the atrophying of the first of the mentioned data
is derived from the fact of the disturbance of the co-ordination
of their common psyche.
“The point is that, then, at the beginning of this sixth existence
of mine among them, on the one hand, in their general presences
data yet continued always to be crystallized for the arising in
them, as in all the three-brained beings in general, of the being-impulse
called ‘self-remorse,’ and which they themselves call ‘Remorse
of Conscience’;
538
while on the other hand every kind of their inner and outer
manifestations in the ordinary process of their being-existence
began to become always less and less becoming to three-brained
beings.
“Consequently, in their presences there arise more and more
frequently the causes for the manifestation of the said being-impulse
of Remorse of Conscience. And as the sensations thereby
induced, which are similar to those which arise from ‘being-
Partkdolg-duty,’ infallibly lead to the suppression and the enslaving
of the ‘denying-principle’ inherent in the common presences
of the three-brained beings, called ‘self-calming’; then in
them, during every kind of inner and outer manifestation of their
common presences, which flow from the natural stimuli of one
or another separately independently spiritualized localizations
proper to be present in the three-centered beings, each time with
the arising of this sensation of self-remorse, disagreeable to them,
at first intentionally on the part of their ruminating parts, and
later, thanks already to the habit which they had created, there
began to be stifled and gradually to cease, ‘self-criticism.’ And so,
by reason of this ‘impotency’ arising and always increasing in their
organization, which involved, by constant repetition, the whole
disharmony of all the functioning of their psyche, there gradually
almost disappeared from their common presences such data
also infallibly inherent in every three-brained being of all our Great
Universe for manifesting sincerity even towards themselves.
“As basis for the disappearance from their common presences
of data for ‘ableness-to-be’ sincere with other beings similar to
themselves, there served just that abnormal form of their mutual
relationship long before established there, which, as I have
already told you, was based on their mutual division into different
what are called ‘castes’ or ‘classes.’
539
“When there began among them and soon became inevitable
the habit of allocating one another to these various maleficent
castes of theirs, then from that time, in the common presence of
each one of them, there were gradually crystallized two particular
quite opposite what are called ‘organic properties,’ the manifestation
of which, little by little, even ceased to depend on either
their ordinary consciousness or on their ‘subconsciousness.’
“These two properties consist in this, that they always behave
towards each other either, so to say, ‘haughtily’ or ‘servilely.’
“During the manifestation of both these properties there are
paralyzed in them all relations on what are called ‘equal terms’
with anybody whomsoever, thanks to which not only the inner
sincere but also even the outer ordinary habitual relations have
become established among them in such a way that already it
has become quite usual, particularly in recent times, that if someone
belongs to a caste considered higher than the caste of another,
then in everything and always in relation to this other there
arise in him impulses called there either ‘haughtiness’ or ‘contempt’
or ‘patronage’ or ‘condescension,’ and so on. And if somebody
considers his own caste lower than that of another, then
there will infallibly arise in him impulses which they call ‘self-abasement,’
‘false humility,’ ‘sycophancy,’ ‘bootlicking,’ ‘cringing,’
and many other such specific impulses, the totality of which constantly
corrodes in their presences what is called ‘awareness-of-one’s-
own-individuality,’ which ought to be present in them also.
“The said property which already became inherent in their common
presences gradually led to this, that they lost the habit and
automatically ceased to be able to be sincere with other beings
similar to themselves, even with those belonging to their own
caste.
540
“It was for this reason, my boy, that I decided while existing
among these favorites of yours this time, to choose, from among
the professions existing there, that one which gives the possibility
at times of automatically establishing among them those relations
by which they can be sincere up to a certain degree, and
this in order that the possibility might be open to me to make
the investigations which were indispensable to me, and by this
means to obtain materials for my elucidations.
“That is why I then became just such a professional there as is
called at the present time a ‘physician.’
“This profession there corresponds somewhat to that profession
which those whom we call our ‘Zirlikners’ have.
“Besides this said profession, there is, by the way, there yet another
profession, with the representatives of which some of your
favorites automatically become more sincere perhaps than with
others, particularly concerning those, as they express themselves,
‘inner-experiencings’ of theirs which I needed most of all for my
elucidation.
“However, although that profession might yield more material
for my investigations, I did not wish to choose this profession for
myself, to which what are called ‘confessors’ most often devote
themselves, for the sole reason that this profession constantly
constrains one to play outwardly a role and never allows one to
consider one’s inner real impulses.
“Before telling you further, I must, I think, enlighten you a little
also about what the contemporary physicians there represent
in themselves, who ought to correspond to our Zirlikners.
“You probably already well know that Zirlikners among us on
the planet Karatas, as also in general beings similar to them on
other planets of our Great Universe upon which breed already-formed
three-brained beings, and from the number of whom
are several, who, called
541
differently on different planets, take upon themselves essential
obligations in relation to the environment of beings similar to
themselves—well, these Zirlikners are those responsible individuals
who voluntarily devote the whole of their existence to helping
any being of that region to fulfill his being-obligations, if this
being for some reason or other, or simply thanks to a temporary
irregular functioning of his planetary body, ceases to be able to
fulfill his inner or outer being-duty by himself.
“It must without fail be noticed that in former times also on
your planet such professionals as are now called there physicians
were almost the same and did almost the same as our Zirlikners
among us; but gradually with the flow of time, the responsible
beings there who devoted themselves to such a profession,
namely, to the fulfillment of such a high voluntary being-duty
taken upon themselves, degenerated like everything on that
strange planet and became also absolutely peculiar.
“And at the present time there, when the functioning of his planetary
body in one or other of your contemporary favorites becomes
deranged in this or that respect, and when this being
ceases to be able to fulfill his being-obligations, these contemporary
physicians of theirs are also called in for help; and, no question
about it, these physicians do also indeed come; but how
they help and how they discharge by their inner essence the
obligations taken upon themselves, it is precisely here, as our
highly esteemed Mullah Nassr Eddin says, that ‘the dead camel
of the merchant Vermassan-Zeroonan-Alaram is buried.’
“Know first of all that at the present time there those contemporary
three-brained beings become those professionals who
for the most part, during the period of their preparation to be
responsible beings, succeed, as is said there, in ‘learning by rote’
much miscellaneous information concerning those means for
getting rid of every
542
possible kind of what are called their ‘illnesses,’ means which
old women in their dotage, during all previous times on their
planet, employed upon or advised for three-brained beings there
to this end.
“Among the number of such means for getting rid of the said
illnesses, there are chiefly various remedies existing under the
name of ‘medicines.’
“Well, when one of the contemporary beings becomes a responsible
professional, and when other beings needing his help apply
to him for this help, he uses or prescribes just these mentioned
remedies.
“Here it will be very useful for the development of your reason,
if to your common presence is added a ‘logicnestarian-implantation’
from information concerning one particular very peculiar
property which is acquired in the psyche of these contemporary
professionals of the planet Earth.
“This peculiar psychic property is acquired by those terrestrial
professionals as soon as they receive the title of ‘qualified physician,’
and it functions constantly in them during their wish to help
other beings who need their aid.
“The point is that, in their common presences, both the intensity
of the desire to help and the quality itself of the help given
always depend exclusively on the smell there is in the house to
which he is called.
543
“Namely, if the house to which such a contemporary professional
is called for help smells of what are called ‘English pounds,’
then in it, thanks to this smell, not only does his inner ‘being-wish’
to help the suffering being increase to the point of what is
called ‘ne plus ultra,’ but even in outer manifestations his planetary
body at once assumes the form of a ‘Dzedzatzshoon,’ i.e., a
‘beaten dog.’
“In the case of most contemporary physicians there even appears
on their faces from this smell what are called
‘bootlicking’ expressions, and their ‘bobtail’ becomes pressed
tight, almost glued, ‘between their legs.’
“But if the house to which such a terrestrial ‘Zirlikner’ is called
for help to a needy being smells of what are called ‘cancelled-
German-marks,’ then his inner being-wish to help the person in
need also increases, but only in this respect, that he may write
out as quickly as possible what is called a ‘prescription,’ invented
by the Germans, and the more quickly leave the house.
“Here also, I must tell you that when in this second case the
contemporary terrestrial beings who have the profession of physician
leave the house of the person who needed their help and
walk along the street, then all their exteriors, even the muscles of
their faces, invariably express something as follows: ‘Eh, you curs,
look out! otherwise I shall crush you like cockroaches; don’t you
see that here comes not just anybody, but a genuine representative
of science who has fully assimilated the knowledge given
by the highest contemporary seat of learning!!’
“It will be most opportune now to tell you a little also concerning
those ‘medicinal means’ I mentioned, which exist there in great
numbers under every kind of name and which on the advice of
these contemporary physicians are introduced into themselves
by other ordinary beings, ostensibly as an aid in their various
illnesses.
“And it is also infallibly necessary to tell you about it . . . for . . .
who knows . . . you too may suddenly have to exist at some time
or other on that peculiar planet among these queer folk, and you
would not know how to deal with these numerous medicinal
means and what significance to give them.
“First of all, know and remember this, that the young three-brained
beings there, particularly of the most recent times, who
prepare themselves to take, when they arrive
544
at the age of responsible existence, the profession of a physician
only learn by rote as many names as possible from among
the many thousands of these said medicinal means now known
there.
“And later, when they have already become responsible beings
having this profession and receive the official title of physician
and when they are called upon to help the beings who need it,
then their whole help consists in this that they make a being-effort
of a certain intensity just to remember the names of several
of these medical means and to write them later on a scrap of
paper called by them ‘prescription,’ with the intention of prescribing
that mixture which should be introduced into the planetary
body of, as they say, the ‘invalid.’ The intensity, however, of their
effort depends first of all on the ‘social status’ of the being needing
their help, and secondly on the number of eyes fixed upon
them by the beings surrounding the given sick being.
“Well, further, this said prescription thus written by them is taken
by the near relatives of the person needing the help of the contemporary
Zirlikner there to one of their contemporary what are
called ‘pharmacies,’ where their ‘pharmacists’ prepare the required
‘mixtures.’
“And how in general such mixtures are prepared in these pharmacies
and exactly of what they are composed, well, just this
you will well understand if I relate to you one only of the numerous
informations I learned concerning it, and which I was told by
one of the beings there having just this profession of a pharmacist.
“This, my present tale, refers to that period when I had already
often begun to frequent that large community which was called
Russia.
“Well, in one of the two chief places of existence of this said
large community, namely, in the one which was called ‘Moscow,’
friendly relations happened to be established
545
between myself and such a professional, that is, a pharmacist.
“According to the notions there, this pharmacist was already an
old being and his character was very kind, and even, so to say,
obliging.
“He belonged to what is called there the ‘Jewish faith.’
“It is necessary to tell you here, that there, on almost all the continents
at the present time, these pharmacists are, why I don’t
know, mostly beings belonging to the Jewish faith.
“And so ... when I used to go to that second chief place of Russia,
where that acquaintance of mine, the pharmacist, existed, I
would always call on him and there in the back room of his pharmacy,
which as a rule they call a ‘laboratory,’ I used to chat with
him about every kind of ‘fiddle-faddle.’
“Once when I went as usual into this said laboratory of his, I
saw that he was pounding something in a mortar, and, as is usually
done there on these occasions, I inquired what he was doing.
“To this he replied to me thus:
“‘I am pounding burnt sugar for this prescription,’ and here he
handed me a scrap of paper on which the usual prescription was
written of a widely spread medicinal means existing there under
the name of ‘Dover’s powder.’
“This powder is called there ‘Dover’s,’ because it was invented
by a certain Englishman whose name was Dover, and it is used
there chiefly for coughs.
“I read the prescription he gave me and I saw that sugar was no
part of it, and much less burnt. . . . Whereupon I expressed to him
my amazed perplexity.
“Whereat, with a good-natured smile, he answered me, ‘Of
course sugar has no part in this prescription, but instead it does
contain a certain percentage of “opium.”’
“And he further explained as follows:
546
‘“This Dover’s powder is, I don’t know why, a very popular remedy
among us in Russia, and it is used by almost all the peoples
of our enormous empire.
“‘Many hundreds of thousands of packets of powder are used
here daily all over the country and the opium this powder ought
to contain is, as you know, no cheap thing and if real opium were
put into this powder, the opium alone would cost us pharmacists
six or eight kopecks a packet, and we have to sell this powder
for three to five kopecks. Besides, even if all the opium from
the whole of the globe were collected the position would be the
same, there would not be enough for our Russia alone.
“‘So instead of the prescription of Doctor Dover we pharmacists
have invented another prescription consisting of such substances
as are easily obtainable and which are accessible and
profitable for everybody.
‘“That is why we pharmacists make this powder of soda, burnt
sugar, and a small quantity of quinine; all of these substances are
cheap . . . well, quinine is, it is true, a little expensive . . . but then,
you see, not much of it is required. Of the total 100 per cent of
the composition of these powders, there will only be about 2
per cent of quinine.’
“Here I could not help interrupting him: ‘You don’t mean it? ...
But it’s not possible! . . . Has no one ever discovered that instead
of Dover’s powder you give them this particular mess?’
“‘Of course not,’ laughingly replied this good acquaintance of
mine. ‘These things can be detected only by sight and taste; and
this Dover’s powder which we make, however you turn it and
under whatever microscope you examine it, is in color the same
as it should be according to the genuine prescription of this Doctor
Dover. And as to taste, it is absolutely impossible thanks chiefly
to the proportion of quinine which we put into it, to distinguish
547
it from the genuine powder made with the real opium.’
“‘But the analysis?’ I asked him.
“‘What analysis?’ he replied sarcastically, though also with a kind
smile. ‘A thorough analysis of a single powder would cost so much
that, with this money, you could buy not only half a hundredweight
of this powder, but possibly even open a whole pharmacy
with it; so it is understandable that, for three or five kopecks,
nobody is likely to be such a fool.
‘“Strictly speaking, nowhere is the analysis about which you are
thinking ever done.
‘“Each town, it goes without saying, has its “analytic-chemists,”
and even every municipality has such “specialists” in its service.
‘“But what do they amount to and what do they know, these
specialist “analytic-chemists”?
‘“Perhaps you do not know how these specialists who occupy
such responsible posts study, and what they understand? . . .
No? . . .
“‘Then I shall also tell you about this.
‘“For instance, some mama’s darling, a young man, inevitably
with a pimpled face—and he is pimpled because his mama considered
herself a high-brow and thought it was “indecent” to
speak of and to point out certain things to her son, whereupon
this son of hers, not yet having formed his own consciousness,
did that which was “done” in him, and the results of these “doings”
of his, as with all such young people, appeared on his face
as pimples, which are very well known even to contemporary
medicine . . .
“‘Well, my honorable doctor . . .’ it was thus that the pharmacist
continued.
“Before, however, continuing, my boy, to tell you further what
the kind pharmacist said, I must tell you that when I became a
professional physician there, your favorites everywhere called me
‘doctor.’
“I will some time without fail explain to you about that
548
title of theirs, because owing to that hateful word doctor, a very
sad and tragic misunderstanding occurred there once to our dear
Ahoon.
“And now listen to what that kind pharmacist there said to me
further.
“He said, ‘This young man, this mania’s darling, with the pimpled
face, studies at a certain university to become a specialist analytic-
chemist, but there at the university he is bound to study
those special books usually fabricated in Germany by “learned
beings” there.’
“... And really, my boy, among these contemporary Germans,
especially during recent times, the invention of ‘scientific’ books
in all branches has also increased.
“Since analysis is also a branch of their science, so in this branch
also a great mass of books has already been accumulated among
these German scientific beings, and almost all the peoples of
Europe as well as other countries use these scientific books.
“Well, that kind pharmacist said further: ‘It is this young man
who has finished his University course and consequently drawn
his knowledge concerning what is called the “complex of substances”
from the books fabricated by the German scientific beings,
who must make the analysis of our Dover’s powder.
‘“In those German books from which he gathered his knowledge
of the complex of substances it is of course also stated of
which elements these and the other substances consist, and the
formulas of these elements are also certain to be quoted.
‘“It is also explained in these books what appearance these
substances have in which are present all the elements which
should be in them, and how their external appearance changes
if these elements are not in them. Several homemade means for
recognizing the substances are also given in these German books,
as for instance, by sight, by taste, by burning, and by certain
means that ancient grandmothers
549
of olden times had heard tell of, and so on and so forth.
“‘After finishing the course, this young man then receives the
title of analytic-chemist. Sometimes it happens that before receiving
a responsible post, the young man happens to get “practice”
consisting usually in this, that he serves for a certain time at
a “slaughterhouse,” where he helps the local chemist, also a former
mama’s darling, to ascertain with the aid of a microscope, in a
certain way only known to themselves, whether the pork contains
trichinae; and only later, when a place is vacant somewhere,
is he appointed to the official post of analytic-chemist.
“‘Well, dear Doctor, such an official analytic-chemist receives our
Dover’s powder for analysis. On receiving it he recognizes it as
Dover’s powder either by looking at it or by tasting it as ordinary
mortals do, or because the sender writes to him that it is precisely
Dover’s powder.
‘“For this analysis he takes up from his table what they call his
“pharmaceutical guide,” also composed by Germans, which every
official analytic-chemist is bound to have; and there in that
guide he hunts up the place where are written the formulas of
powders of all kinds.
“‘As Dover’s powder is known everywhere, it is of course also
included in that book.
‘“Thereafter our highly respected analytic-chemist takes from
his table a form on which official title is indicated and writes:
“The powder sent to us for analysis proves to be, according to
all the data, Dover’s powder. The analysis showed it to contain ...”
And he copies a formula from his German pharmaceutical guide,
deliberately increasing or diminishing some of the figures, but
increasing or diminishing them of course only very slightly so
that they may not slap you in the eye.
“And he does this first of all so that everyone should
550
know that he has written the results of his analysis not any old
way but that he has really investigated the matter; and secondly,
because, whatever you may say, he as town pharmacist being
also an official person will little wish, I think, to make enemies for
himself in the town where he lives.
‘“The form thus written is dispatched to him who sent the
Dover’s powder, and the famous analytic-chemist himself is quite
at peace as no one knows that he has made no analysis at all,
nor could anyone check him, first because he is the only official
analytic-chemist in the town, and secondly, because even if one
of these powders of ours should be taken to any other phenomenal
chemist in another town, nothing alarming could happen . .
. are there no other Dover’s powders in the world? The packet of
powder he analyzed no longer exists, because naturally in making
the analysis he had to destroy it.
“‘Besides, no one is to be found who, for the sake of three kopecks’
worth of Dover’s powder, would kick up such a fuss.
‘“At all events, venerated Doctor, for thirty years now I have been
making these powders according to this prescription of “ours,”
and I certainly sell them; and up to today I have never had any
misunderstanding on account of these Dover’s powders of ours.
And no misunderstanding can occur, because Dover’s powder is
already generally known everywhere and everybody is convinced
that it is excellent for a cough.
“And all that is required of any remedy is that it should be known
to be a good one.
“As regards how the remedy is made and what it contains, what
does it matter?
“‘Personally, in my handling of these remedies for many years, a
definite opinion has been formed in me that none of the remedies
known to contemporary medicine can be of any use at all
without faith in it.
551
“‘And faith in a person concerning any remedy arises only when
the given remedy is known and when many people say that it is
very good for a certain illness.
“‘It is just the same with this powder of ours; once it is called
Dover’s powder, that is enough, because everybody already
knows it and many people often say of it that it is excellent for
coughs.
“‘And besides, speaking candidly, our new composition of
Dover’s powder is much better than the real one made from the
prescription of Dover himself, if only because it contains no substance
injurious to the organism.
“‘For instance, according to the prescription of Doctor Dover
himself opium must enter into the composition of his powder.
“‘And you know the properties of opium? If a man takes it often
enough even in small doses, his organism soon gets so accustomed
to it that later, if he ceases dosing himself, he suffers intensely.
“‘But from the powder made from our prescription this would
never happen, since it contains none of that opium or any other
substance harmful to the organism.
“‘In short, my esteemed Doctor, every one ought, when walking
in the streets, to shout from the bottom of his heart: “Long live
the new prescription for Dover’s powder!”’
“He was going to say something more, but just then a boy
brought him from the pharmacy itself a whole stock of various
prescriptions, upon seeing which he rose and said to me:
“‘Excuse me, Doctor. I am compelled to stop our friendly chat
and to get busy on the preparation of these innumerable orders.
“‘By bad luck both of my assistants are absent today, one of
them because his esteemed other half must bring into “God’s
world” today one more mouth to feed, and
552
the other has to attend the courts because a chauffeur is being
accused of kidnapping his daughter.’
“Well, enough of that. ...
“If you should really have to exist among these favorites of yours,
you will at least know from this last talk of mine that although
the physicians there write a dozen wiseacring names in their prescriptions,
yet in these official establishments of theirs which are
called pharmacies their remedies are prepared almost always
after the fashion of that Dover’s powder.
“It even happens there that occasionally these kind pharmacists
prepare early in the morning a whole barrel of some liquid
and a whole box of some powder, and during the entire day they
satisfy everyone bringing prescriptions, either by pouring from
that common barrel or by taking powder from that common box.
“In order that this mixture prepared betimes should not always
have the same appearance, these kind professionals put in something
for coloring with various colors and for changing the taste
and smell.
“In spite of all that I have said, however, I advise you very strongly
to be extremely careful with one kind of their remedies, because
it does sometimes happen there that these kind pharmacists
put into these mixtures something poisonous for the planetary
body—of course, by mistake.
“Moreover, for the beings with normal reason the custom has
been established there, of course accidentally, always to depict
on the labels of mixtures of that kind what is called a ‘skull and
crossbones,’ so that it may be possible always to distinguish that
kind of poisonous remedy from the ordinary medicinal means.
“However, in any case, do remember that from among the number
of many thousands of known ‘medical means’ applied by
the contemporary physicians there, only three, and even then
only sometimes, produce some or other real
553
results for the planetary bodies of your contemporary ordinary
three-brained beings.
“One of these three medical means which does sometimes
nevertheless produce a useful reaction is that substance, or, more
strictly speaking, those active elements entering into it, which the
beings of Maralpleicie learned how to obtain from the plant
poppy and which they were the first to call opium.
“The second substance is that which is called there ‘castor oil’;
this substance was already used long ago by the beings of Egypt
for embalming their mummies, and it was they who also noticed
that this substance has, among other things, that action for which
it is now used.
“But the knowledge about this castor oil passed also to these
beings of Egypt from the beings of the continent Atlantis, who
belonged to the learned society Akhaldan.
“And the third substance is that which has been obtained there
by beings from the dawn of centuries from what is called the
‘Cinchona tree.’
“Now listen, my boy, to the information about the newly invented
name of those terrestrial contemporary physicians articulated
as ‘doctor.’
“It would seem that this invention is that also of the beings of
the ‘important’ community of Germany there, and they invented
this articulation for the purpose of defining some merit or other
of some among them, but this same invention of theirs, which
was widely spread on the whole of their planet, became, for some
reason or other, the ordinary nominal name for all the contemporary
physicians there.
“It must be even emphasized that, thanks to this invention of
theirs, there was added there yet one more to the number of
factors, the totality of which constantly leads them into error and
by which their being-mentation, already weakened without this,
becomes year by year more ‘makhokhitchne.’
554
“On account of this new word of theirs, even our Ahoon, in spite
of his having an incomparably more normal presence, and being
clothed with a being-reason of higher quality, had while we
were there a very disagreeable, even an almost idiotic misunderstanding.
“As for the rest, it will in my opinion be much better if he tells
you about it himself.”
Having said this, Beelzebub addressed himself to Ahoon in the
following words:
“Tell us, old man, how this then happened and what made you
for several days the whole time ‘Skoohiatchiny’ and ‘Tsirikooakhtz,’
or as the three-brained beings of the planet Earth would say,
made you just ‘grumble’ and be ‘irritable’ like your friend there,
Dame Bess.”
To this Ahoon, again imitating the style of Beelzebub and this
time even his very intonation, began to relate as follows:
“This misunderstanding happened to me owing to the following
cause:
“During this sixth visit of ours to the planet Earth, just towards
the very end, we had to exist, by the way, for a little while also in
the capital of those same German beings who, as His Reverence
condescended to say, invented just this word, accursed for me,
‘doctor.’
“In the hotel where we had the place of our existence, next to
my room, or as is said there in the ‘number’ next to mine, there
existed a very sympathetic pair of beings who had only recently
completed the sacrament of the Union of the Active with the
Passive for the purpose of serving the Great All-Universal
Trogoautoegocratic process for the prolongation of their generation,
or, as they themselves would say, had ‘been married,’ and
they were still considered ‘newly wed.’
“Well, with this young couple I accidentally became acquainted
in the house of some friends of mine, after which this couple often
began to invite me to their room
555
for what is called there a ‘cup-of-tea’; at other times I even myself,
without their invitation, used to drop in on them in order to shorten
the wearisome ‘German’ evenings.
“She was, as is said there, ‘in an interesting condition’ and, according
also to their expression, was expecting her first-born.
“They, as well as I, were in that capital for an indefinite period,
and on the business for the profession of the Active half of this
young couple, and they were therefore existing in that hotel in
which we were just staying.
“There once resounded from them a very nervous rapping on
the wall of my room.
“I instantly ran to them and it turned out there, that ‘himself
was not at home, for on that very day he had had to go off somewhere;
and during this time she had felt faint and, almost without
consciousness, had instinctively rapped on my wall.
“When I entered she already felt somewhat better, but imploringly
asked me to hurry for a ‘doctor.’
“I instantly of course rushed out into the street. But once there I
thought: But where am I to go now?
“Suddenly I remembered that not far from our hotel a being
lived whom everybody called ‘doctor’; it was even marked on a
metal plate in front of his name on the door that he was a ‘doctor’;
and it was to this ‘doctor’ that I ran.
“But it turned out that he was dining, and therefore his servant
asked me to wait a little in the drawing-room, having explained
to me that the ‘doctor’ would have finished dinner immediately
with his guests and would soon be coming out.
“I, of course, sat down in the drawing room awaiting this ‘doctor,’
but it could scarcely be said that I sat very quietly.
“I was sitting there as if, as beings say there, ‘on live coals’ because
I was most anxious about the condition of my neighbor.
556
“But the ‘honorable doctor,’ however, never came. Almost twenty
minutes passed. I could not bear it any longer and rang the bell.
“When the servant entered I asked her to remind the ‘doctor’
about me and to say that I was in a very great hurry and could
not wait any longer for him.
“She went away.
“Another five minutes passed.
“At last the ‘doctor’ himself appeared.
“Hurriedly, I shortly explained to him what I wanted from him;
but to my astonishment he began to laugh irrepressibly at my
request.
“I thought: Obviously during dinner with his friends this ‘doctor’
has drunk more than one glass too much of ‘German beer.’
“And only when he had calmed down a little from his hysterical
laughter could he tell me that to his great regret he was not a
‘doctor of medicine’ but only a ‘doctor of philosophy.’
“At that moment I experienced such a state, as if, as it were, I
were for the second time hearing our ENDLESSNESS’s ‘sentence’
of exile passed upon His Reverence and those nearest him, and
in consequence upon me.
“Well, our dear Hassein!
“I left the drawing room of that ‘doctor’ and was once more out
in the street in the same position as before.
“Just then, a taxi happened to pass.
“I got into it and began to reflect: Where, now?
“I then remembered that in that cafe where I sometimes went,
a being also almost always went whom everybody called ‘doctor.’
“I ordered the chauffeur to hurry to this cafe.
“There a waiter known to me told me that this same ‘doctor’
had indeed been there, but had just left with some of his acquaintances;
and that he, the waiter, had
557
accidentally overheard from their conversation that they were
going to such and such a restaurant, and gave me the name of
this restaurant.
“Although this restaurant was some way away, yet nevertheless
I ordered the chauffeur to go there, as I knew of no other
‘doctor.’
“At length, in half an hour, we came to this restaurant and there
I very soon found this ‘doctor.’
“Once again, this time, he turned out not to be a ‘physician’ but
... ‘a doctor of jurisprudence.’
“I was completely, as is said there, ‘in the soup.’
“At last it entered my head that I might address myself to the
headwaiter of the restaurant and explain to him in detail what I
required.
“This headwaiter turned out to be a very kind being. He not
only explained to me what had to be done, but even went with
me to a certain physician, this time called a ‘doctor-accoucheur.’
“We found him by chance at home and he was kind enough to
agree to go with me at once. But while we were on the way, my
poor neighbor had already brought forth a boy, her first-born,
and having somehow swaddled the baby without anyone’s help,
was already sound asleep after the terrible torments she had
borne in solitude.
“And so, from that day I have with my whole being hated the
sound of the word ‘doctor,’ and to each of the beings of the planet
Earth I would advise him to use this word only when he is very
angry.
“That you may the better understand the significance of the
contemporary physicians on your planet, it is also necessary to
tell you of the saying of our highly esteemed Mullah Nassr Eddin
concerning these same contemporary physicians.
“He speaks of them thus: ‘For our sins, God has sent us two kinds
of physicians, one kind to help us die, and the other to prevent
us living.’”

* An “Ornakre” is approximately equal to that period of the flow
of time which on Earth we would define as a “month.”

Subpages (1): Ch 32

Comments

Ch 32 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Ch 32

Hypnotism
558
And so,” Beelzebub continued, “at this sixth sojourn of mine in
person on the surface of that planet Earth of yours, I decided to
settle there for a long stay and to become a professional physician
there. I did indeed become one, only not such a physician as
most of them are there, but I chose for myself the profession of
what is called there ‘physician-hypnotist.’
“I became such a professional there firstly because during recent
centuries only such physician-professionals there obtain an
entree to all their ‘classes’ or ‘castes’ of which I spoke, and, since
they enjoy great confidence and authority, ordinary beings are
disposed to a sincerity towards them that permits them to penetrate,
as is said there, their ‘inner world.’
“Secondly, I decided to become such a professional, in order,
also parallel with the attainments of my personal aims, to have
the possibility at the same time of giving genuine medical assistance
to certain of those unfortunates.
“Indeed, my boy, on all the continents there and among all the
beings, to whatever class they may belong, there has been during
recent times and there still is a great need for just such physicians.
“I may say that I already had a very wide experience in this specialty,
having during my previous elucidation of certain subtle
points of the psyche of individual favorites of yours many times
had recourse to methods used there by such a kind of physician.
“I must tell you that formerly your favorites, like all the other
three-brained beings of the whole Universe, were without that
particular psychic property which permits them to be brought
into what is called a ‘hypnotic
559
state.’ To get into that state became proper to your favorites, thanks
to a certain combinationobtained in their psyche and derived from the
disharmony of the functioning of their common presence.
“This strange psychic property had its rise soon after the destruction
of Atlantis and began to become finally fixed in the presence
of every one of them from the time when their ‘Zoostat,’
that is the functioning of their ‘being-consciousness,’ began to
be divided in two and when two entirely different
consciousnesses having nothing in common with each other
were gradually formed in them, namely, those two different
consciousnesses, the first of which was called by them simply
‘consciousness’ and the second—when they finally noticed it in
themselves—was called and still continues to be called ‘subconsciousness.’
“If you try clearly to represent to yourself and to transubstantiate
in the corresponding parts of your common presence all I
am about to explain to you, you will perhaps then thoroughly
understand nearly half of all the causes why the psyche of these
three-brained beings who have taken your fancy and who breed
on the planet Earth has finally become such a unique phenomenon.
“This psychic particularity, namely, of falling into a ‘hypnotic
state,’ is, as I have already said, inherent to the three-brained beings
only of this planet of yours, and one can therefore say that if
they did not exist, then in all our Great Universe there would not
exist in general even a being-notion of ‘hypnotism.’
“Before explaining to you further about all this, it is here appropriate
to emphasize that although during the last twenty centuries
almost the entire process of the ordinary waking existence
of most of the three-brained beings who have taken your fancy,
particularly of the beings of contemporary times, flows under
the influence of this inherency of theirs, nevertheless they themselves
560
give the name hypnotic state only to that state of theirs
during which the processes of this particular property flow in
them acceleratedly and the results of which are obtained
concentratedly. And they fail to notice, or, as they would say, they
are not struck by irregular results of this inherency which has recently
become fixed in the ordinary process of their existences,
because, on the one hand, in the absence in them in general of
normal self-perfecting, they have not what is called a ‘wide horizon,’
and on the other hand, arising and existing according to the
principle Itoklanoz, it has already become inherent in them
‘quickly-to-forget’ what they perceive. But when the said results
of this inherency of theirs are obtained ‘acceleratedly-concentratedly,’
then every kind of irregular manifestation, their
own and those of others, become real to such a degree that they
become acutely obvious even to their bobtailed reason and
therefore unavoidably perceptible.
“But even if certain of them should by chance notice something
illogical in their manifestations or in the manifestations of others,
then, thanks to the absence in them of the knowledge of the law
of’typicality,’ they at best ascribe it to the particularities of the
character of the given beings.
“This ‘abnormal’ particular property of their psyche was first
constated by the learned beings of the city Gob of the country
Maralpleicie; and even then they made it a serious and detailed
branch of science which spread over the whole of the planet
under the name of ‘non-responsible-manifestations-of-personality.’
“But later, when the turn of their ‘regular-process-of-reciprocal-destruction’
came round again, this detailed branch of their science,
which was then still comparatively normal, began like all
their good attainments to be gradually forgotten and finally also
entirely disappeared.
561
“And only many centuries later did this branch of their science
again show signs of reviving.
“But . . . thanks to the fact that at this period most of the learned
beings there had already become learned beings of new formation
they sat upon this new revival so firmly that before
the poor thing had time to develop, it soon found its way
into their common what is called ‘rubbish heap.’
“And this happened in the following way:
“A humble learned being there, unlike his contemporaries,
Mesmer by name, and by birth from what is called
’Austria-Hungary,’ once happened to notice clearly during
certain of his experiments the real duality of consciousness
in beings like himself.
“He was greatly impressed by this and devoted himself
entirely to this question which interested him.
“Continuing to observe and to study, he almost succeeded
in understanding the reason. But when later he began
making practical experiments for the elucidation of
certain details, well it was just then that there began to be
manifested toward him that particularity proper to the
learned beings of ‘new formation’ there.
“This particularity of the learned beings of the Earth of
new formation is called ‘pecking to death.’
“As this honest Austro-Hungarian learned being then
began making his elucidating experiments not as all the
learned beings of the Earth of new formation had in general
become mechanized to do, he was, according to the
custom there, very meticulously ‘pecked to death.’
“And this process of the pecking to death of this poor
Mesmer was then so effective that it has already passed by
its own momentum to the learned beings of the Earth
from generation to generation.
“For instance, all the books now existing there on the
question of this hypnotism—and of such books there are
562
thousands there—always begin by saying that this Mesmer
was nothing more nor less than a rogue with an itching
palm and a charlatan of the first water, but that our
’honest’ and ‘great’ learned beings very soon saw through
him and prevented his doing any kind of mischief.
“The more the learned beings of recent times of this
peculiar planet are themselves personally, in the sense of ‘idiotism,’
‘squared,’ the more they criticize Mesmer and
say or write concerning him every possible kind of absurdity
to bring him into contempt.
“And in doing this, they criticize exactly that humble
and honest learned being of their planet, who, if he had
not been pecked to death would have revived that science,
which alone is absolutely necessary to them and by means
of which alone, perhaps, they might be saved from the
consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer.
“There is no harm in remarking here that just when I
was leaving that planet forever, precisely the same was being
repeated there as had occurred to this Mesmer.
Namely, on this occasion, an honest and humble learned
being there from among the beings of the community
France, after persistent and conscientious labors came
across the possibility of curing that terrible disease, the
spreading of which also had in recent times assumed a
general planetary character.
“This terrible disease is called there ‘cancer.’
“As this Frenchman also made practical experiments,
not in the usual fashion there, for the elucidation of the
details of his discovery, other contemporary learned beings
thereupon also manifested toward him that same particularity
of theirs—’to peck him to death.’
“Possibly now, in your presence also there already begin
to be crystallized the data for the engendering always in
corresponding cases of the being-impulse of an ‘indubitable
conviction’ concerning this fact that thanks
563
only to the learned beings of new formation there, in whom there
has already been implanted the mentioned particularity,
namely, of not failing to peck to death every colleague of
theirs who does not do the same as has already been fixed
by the abnormally established conditions of ordinary being-existence
established there, there will never proceed in the
presences of the three-brained beings of this ill-fated planet
Earth of yours what is called the sacred Antkooano,’ upon which,
among other things, the Very Saintly Ashiata
Shiemash also counted.
“About this ‘essence-loving-hope’ of his, I chanced to
learn during my investigations concerning His Very
Saintly Activities there.
“You, my boy, perhaps still do not know in what, namely,
the cosmic process of the sacred Antkooano consists?
“The sacred Antkooano is the name of that process of
perfecting the Objective-Reason in the three-centered beings,
which process proceeds by itself simply from the
’flow of time.’
“As a rule, everywhere on those planets of our Great
Universe upon which three-brained beings breed, the perfecting
of Objective-Reason can proceed in them only
from personal conscious labors and intentional sufferings.
“This sacred Antkooano can proceed only in those
planets upon which in general all cosmic truths have become
known to all the beings.
“And all cosmic truths usually become known to all on
these planets, thanks to the fact that the beings of the given
planet who by their conscious labors learn some truth
or other share it with other beings of their planet, and in
this way all the cosmic truths gradually become known by
all the beings of the given planet without any distinction.
“Thanks to this sacred process, intentionally actualized
564
by our ALL-FORESEEING COMMON ENDLESS FATHER, it is
foreseen that in the three-brained beings of the given
planet, during the process in their presences of the fundamental
cosmic holy law of Triamazikamno, the superfluity
of its third holy force thereby obtained, namely, the
force of the ‘sacred reconciling,’ should by itself crystallize
data in them for engendering that something which is
what is called ‘being-Egoaitoorassian-will.’
“Well, then . . . the mentioned particular property recently
newly fixed in the common presences of your favorites
is that the functioning of their mentioned Zoostat, or as
they themselves would say, of their ‘spiritual part,’
passes into that functioning of their common whole
which properly proceeds during their completely passive
state, that is, during their ‘sleep,’ and during this sleep of
theirs the entire functioning of their planetary body continues
to remain such as it became proper to it to be during
their waking state.
“In order that you should better represent to yourself and
understand the results flowing from such an astonishing ‘psychic
property,’ you must first of all know about two facts actualized
in die common presences of these favorites of yours.
“One of these facts is produced in their common presence
thanks to the existing cosmic law of ‘self-adaption-of-
Nature’; and the other fact flows from the abnormal
conditions of ordinary being-existence established by
them themselves about which I have repeatedly spoken.
“The first fact is, that from the time when owing to
their abnormal existence there began to be formed in
them what is called the ‘two-system-Zoostat,’ that is, two
independent consciousnesses, then Great Nature began
gradually to adapt Herself and finally adapted Herself to
this, that after they arrive at a certain age, there begin to
proceed in them two ‘Inkliazanikshanas’ of different what
565
are called ‘tempos,’ that is, as they themselves would say,
two ‘blood circulations’ of different kind.
“From this certain age mentioned, each one of these
’Inkliazanikshanas’ of different tempo, that is to say each
’blood circulation,’ begins to evoke in them the functioning
of one of their mentioned consciousnesses; and vice
versa, the intensive functioning of either consciousness
begins to evoke in them the kind of blood circulation corresponding
to it.
“The difference between these two independent kinds of
blood circulation in their common presences is actualized
by means of what is called ‘tempo-Davlaksherian-circulation,’
or, according to the expression there of what is called contemporary
medicine, the ‘difference-of-the-filling-of-the-
blood-vessels’; that is to say, in the condition of the
waking state, the ‘center-of-gravity-of-the-blood-pressure’
in their common presences obtains in one part of the general
system of blood vessels, and in the condition of the
passive state, in another part of the vessels.
“And the second fact—the fact ensuing from the abnormal
conditions of the being-existence of your favorites—is
that when, from the very beginning of the arising of their
offspring, they intentionally try by every kind of means,
for the purpose of making them respond to these abnormal
conditions round them, to fix in their ‘logicnestarian-localizations’
as many impressions as possible obtained
exclusively only from such artificial perceptions as are
again due to the results of their abnormal existence—
which maleficent action of theirs towards their offspring
they call ‘education’—then the totality of all such artificial
perceptions gradually segregates itself in their common
presences and acquires its own independent functioning,
connected only as much with the functioning of their
planetary body as is necessary merely for its automatic
manifestation, and the totality of these artificial perceptions
566
is then perceived by them, owing to their naivete, as
their real ‘consciousness.’ But as for the sacred data for
genuine being-consciousness put into them by Great Nature—
which consciousness ought to be possessed by them
from the very beginning of their preparation for responsible
existence together with the properties inherent in
them which engender in them the genuine sacred being-impulses
of ‘faith,’ ‘hope,’ ‘love,’ and ‘conscience’—these
data, becoming gradually also isolated and being left to
themselves, evolve independently of the intentions of the
responsible beings, and of course also independently of the
bearers of them themselves, and come to be regarded as
what is called the ‘subconsciousness.’
“Thanks only to such a, in the objective sense, maleficence,
but according to their naive subjective understanding
‘benevolence’ towards their offspring, all the sacred
data put in by Great Nature Herself for forming in
them their real being-consciousness become isolated and
remain during the entire period of their existence in their
almost primitive state, and every kind of impression unavoidably
perceived by means of the six ‘being-Skernalitsionniks,’
or, in their terminology, ‘sense-organs,’ present in
their presences for the specific perception of externals—by
the way, they count them as five—come to be localized
and, acquiring their isolated functioning, gradually become
predominant for the whole of their common presence.
“Although such a ‘localization’ of accidentally perceived
’impressions’ is found in them and although they are
aware of its action, yet, in respect of any functioning
inherent in their planetary body as well as in respect of
the acquisition in their common presence of Objective-
Reason, it plays no part.
“All these impressions, intentionally or accidentally perceived,
from which the said localizations are formed ought
to be in them only as material for confrontative logic for
567
that real being-consciousness which they should have in
themselves, and the accidental results of the perception of
which, in their naivete, they sometimes now confidently
regard merely as reflexes of their, in their opinion, insignificant
what is called ‘animal instinct.’
“Only thanks to the single fact that your favorites,
especially the contemporary ones, do not know at all
and even do not suspect the necessity of at least adapting
their famous education to the said subconsciousness
of their offspring, but that they always and in everything
intentionally assist every one of the rising generation
to perceive impressions only from the abnormally
artificial, then thanks only to this, when every one of
them reaches the age of a responsible being all his being
judgments and all his deductions from them are always purely
peculiarly-subjective in him and have no connection
not only with the genuine being-impulses arising also
in him, but also neither with those general cosmic lawful
phenomena, to sense which by Reason is proper to every
three-brained being, and by means of which there is established
that connection between all the three-brained
beings of all our Great Universe for the collective fulfillment
of the common universal functioning, for which
purpose everything existing in the Universe just exists.
“For your wider understanding of this particular ‘psychic
state’ it is necessary to tell you further that even up to
now they arise with every kind of data for acquiring genuine
being-Reason, and at their arising there are not yet in
their presences any ‘logicnestarian-growths’ from which
there is later localized and from which there is acquired the
isolated functioning in them of the said ‘false consciousness.’
But only later, during their development and their
preparation to become responsible beings, either by themselves
or by the intentional directing of their as they call
them ‘parents’ or ‘teachers’—that is to say,
568
responsible beings who undertake the responsibility of the preparation
of the given beings for responsible existence—they begin, as
I said, to help intentionally in taking in and fixing only
those impressions which later are data for the impulses corresponding
to surrounding abnormally established conditions;
and only then, being gradually formed, there just
begins to be predominant in their common presence this
said artificially formed ‘consciousness’ of theirs.
“And the totality of these localized data, existing in their
presences and spiritualized in them for the genuine being-consciousness
which they call subconsciousness, not having
and not acquiring any ‘logicnestarian-growths’ for confrontation
and criticism, but having from the very beginning only
possibilities of engendering the sacred being-impulses called
’faith,’ ‘love,’ ‘hope,’ and ‘conscience,’ always believes, always
loves, and always hopes in everything newly perceived.
So,my boy,when the hypnotist,by modifying the
tempo of their blood circulation,temporarily suspends
the action of the localization of their false conscious-
ness--now the ruling master of their common
presence--the sacred data of their genuine conscious-
ness can blend freely during their `waking' state with
the entire functioning of their planetary body.If then
he rightly assists the crystallization of data evoking
in that localization an idea contrary to what has
been fixed there,and directs the results of that idea
upon the disharmonized part of the planetary body,
an accelerated modification of the circulation of the
blood in that part can be produced.
During the era of the Tikliamishian civilization,
when learned beings from the country of Maralpleicie
first discovered the possibility of such combinations
in their common psyche and tried to put one another
at will into that special state,they began to under-
stand its use,and soon found a way of summoning it
to the aid of the being-hanbledzoin,that cosmic
substance whose essence the three-brained beings of
contemporary civilization came close to under-
standing,and which they named animal magnetism.
“Since for the explanation of the given case and also
perhaps for my following explanations, you must know
more in detail concerning being-Hanbledzoin, I find it
necessary before speaking further to inform you just now
about this cosmic substance.
“Hanbledzoin is nothing else than the ‘blood’ of the Kesdjan
body of the being; just as the cosmic substances called
in totality blood serve for nourishing and renewing the plan
etary body of the being, so also Hanbledzoin serves in the
same way for nourishing and perfecting the body Kesdjan.
“It is necessary to tell you that in general the quality of
the composition of the blood in three-brained beings and
also in the common presences of your favorites depends on
the number of the being-bodies already ‘completely formed.’
“Blood in the presences of three-brained beings
569
may be composed of substances arising through the
transformation of three separate independent what are called
‘general-cosmic-sources-of-actualizing.’
“The substances of that part of the being-blood which
is designed by Nature for serving the planetary body of
the being arise by means of the transformation of substances
of that planet on which the given beings are
formed and exist.
“But the substances which are designed for serving the
Kesdjan body of the being, the totality of which is called
Hanbledzoin, are obtained from the transformation of elements
of other planets and of the sun itself of that system,
where the given three-brained being has the place of
his arising and existence.
“Finally, that part of the being-blood which almost
everywhere is called the sacred being-Hanbledzoin, and
only on certain planets is called the ‘sacred Aiesakhaldan,’
and which part serves the highest part of the being called
the soul, is formed from the direct emanations of our
Most Holy Sun Absolute.
“Substances required for the blood of the planetary
body of the being enter into them through their ‘first-being-
food,’ or, as your favorites say, ‘through food.’
“But the substances needed both for coating and for
perfecting the higher-being-body-Kesdjan enter into their
common presences through their, as they say, ‘breathing,’
and through certain what are called ‘pores’ of their skin.
“And the sacred cosmic substances required for the coat
ing of the highest being-body, which sacred being-part of
theirs, as I have already told you, they call soul, can be assimilated
and correspondingly transformed and coated in them,
just as in us, exclusively only from the process of
what is called Aiessirittoorassnian-contemplation’ actualized
in the common presence by the cognized intention
on the part of all their spiritualized independent parts.
570
“Although you will be able thoroughly to understand
about all those cosmic substances with which the three independent
being-bodies are coated and perfected in the
common presences of your favorites only when, as I have
already promised, I shall relate to you in general about the
chief cosmic fundamental laws of World-creation and
World-existence, nevertheless for a fuller elucidation of
our present theme it is now necessary to explain a little
about the changed form of the actualization in the common
presences of your favorites of the ‘second-being-food’
automatically taken in by them.
“At the beginning, after the destruction of the organ
Kundabuffer, when they, like all the other three-brained
beings of our Great Universe also began to have a ‘Fulasnitamnian-
existence,’ this second-being-food was normally
transformed and all the fundamental elements
proper to it, those which arise from the transformation of
their own planet and those which flow into their atmosphere
from the transformation in other concentrations of
their solar system, were assimilated by their common presence
according to the definite data already present in
them, and the superfluity of certain of its component elements
not used by individual beings automatically
passed, as in us, into the possession of the surrounding
meritorious beings similar to them.
“But later when, as I have already said, most of them
began to exist in a way unbecoming to three-brained
beings, Great Nature was constrained to change their
Fulasnitamnian-existence into an existence according to
the principle of Itoklanoz, and when gradually in the
presences of most of them those definite crystallizations foreseen
by Great Nature—which crystallizations are the
most important part of the composition of the second-being-food,
and which when assimilated by beings are transformed
into substances for the coating and for the further perfecting
of their higher-body-Kesdjan—ceased,
571
owing to their abnormal being-existence, to be assimilated either
consciously or automatically for the purpose indicated, then in consequence
of this and also because the afflux of these substances, transformed
in other concentrations and getting into the atmospheres
of the planets, continued all the time to flow into the
atmosphere of your planet, the result was that on this ill-fated
planet, among your unfortunate favorites, there arose
still another definite ‘disease’ which has already become quite
definite in its harmful action upon them.
“The point is that not being used up for their predetermined
purpose, the said definite cosmic crystallizations become,
during certain displacements of their atmosphere,
concentrated in certain of their atmospheric strata, and entering
into them from time to time—dependently on various
external surrounding conditions and also on the inner
state of the common presences of your favorites, which by
the way arises in them chiefly from the form of their mutual
relationship—just into them as into apparatuses foreseen
by Nature in general for the transformation of cosmic
substances needed for serving the aims of the Most Great
general-cosmic-Trogoautoegocrat, and not meeting there
’substrata corresponding to the requirements of the lawful
process of Djartklom, they, that is these cosmic crystallizations,
during their subsequent free completed evolutions
or involutions for passing into other crystallizations proper
to this planet and before completing their transformations,
produce upon planetary bodies, thanks already to other accidental
factors, that action by which such a mentioned
specific disease newly arisen there is characterized.
“Here it is opportune to notice that such a disease there having
such a specific cause was named differently by your
favorites at different times on different parts of the surface
of their planet; and the contemporary beings likewise
572
name it differently and also ‘wiseacre’ differently regarding
the explanations of its cause.
“From among the great number of names of this disease
of theirs the most widely spread there at the present time are
’grippe,’ ‘influenza,’ ‘Spanish influenza,’ ‘dengue,’ and others.
“As regards the introduction into themselves of the second
kind of being-food, which continues among beings
even still up to now, then, since they lost the possibility
of existing according to the Fulasnitamnian principle,
certain of the ingredients of the substances of the second-being-
food continue to serve only for assisting the transformation
of the first-being-food and for removing from
the planetary body certain elements already used by them.
“Now let us speak further about a particular psychic
property of your favorites and about my activities at
that time among them in the capacity of a ‘physician-specialist’
when I acted upon them by means of this particular
psychic property of theirs.
“Though this ‘hypnotism,’ or as they prefer to say this
branch of their ‘science,’ arose and became official only recently,
yet it had already had time to become for them another
of the very serious factors which brought about a still
greater ‘confusion’ of their psyche, already muddled enough
without this in the majority of them, and which still further
deranged the functioning of their planetary body.
“After I had become a professional, namely, a ‘physician-
hypnotist,’ I grew a little interested also in this
official science of theirs, so that when I later made my
usual researches concerning various serious questions, as
for instance the investigations concerning the results of
the activities of the Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash, and
chanced to come across something bearing upon questions
of this branch of their science, I elucidated to my reason also this
‘misunderstanding-question’ there.
573
“As the automatic impelling causes—which have become
there usual for contemporary beings—for the revival
also of such a branch of their contemporary science
were exceedingly peculiar and even as they themselves
would say ‘piquant facts,’ it will in my opinion be very interesting
to tell you a little more in detail also about this
said ‘revival.’
“Although contemporary learned beings there affirm
that the beginning of this branch of their science was
made by a certain English professor named Braid and that
it was developed by the French professor Charcot, yet in
reality, this was not so at all.
“From my detailed investigations of this said question,
by the way, it became also clear that the former, Braid,
had unmistakable signs of the properties of a Hasnamuss,
and the latter, Charcot, had the typical properties of a
mama’s darling.
“And terrestrial types of this kind, particularly the contemporary
ones, can never discover anything quite new.
“And indeed, it appeared that this matter proceeded
there in the following way:
“A certain Italian abbot, Pedrini by name, was in his
town what is called a ‘confessor’ for a convent.
“To this abbot confessor there often came for confession
a nun named Ephrosinia.
“From the stories told about her, it seems that she frequently
fell into a certain particular state, and while in
this state she displayed manifestations unusual for her environment.
“During confession she complained to the abbot
Pedrini that at times she was unmistakably under the influence
of ‘diabolical suggestions.’
“Everything she herself said and the stories circulated
about her interested the abbot Pedrini and he became very
desirous of convincing himself personally about them.
574
“Once during confession he tried by all possible means to
evoke frankness in this nun, and he got to know among
other things that this ‘nun-novice’ had had a ‘lover,’
who had once given her his portrait framed in a very beautiful
frame, and that she permitted herself during periods of
’resting’ from her prayers to admire this picture of her
’sweetheart’ and that, as it seemed to her, the diabolical suggestion
proceeded in her, just at these said periods of her
’resting.’
“All this told frankly by the nun still further excited the
interest of the abbot Pedrini and he decided at all costs to
find out the cause of it, and with this aim in view he first
of all asked the nun Ephrosinia to be sure to bring with
her to the next confession the portrait of her sweetheart
together with the frame.
“At the next confession the nun took with her this said
portrait.
“There was nothing very special about it but the frame
indeed was unusual, it being all encrusted with mother-of-
pearl and various colored stones.
“While the abbot and the nun were together examining
the portrait in the frame, the abbot suddenly noticed that
something particular began to proceed with the nun.
“First she became pale and for a certain time she became,
as it were, petrified, and then there began with her
on the spot precisely in all details, the same manifestations
which proceed there among the newly married at what is
called the ‘first night.’
“After all this, the abbot Pedrini desired still more to
make clear to himself all the causes of such an unusual
manifestation.
“But as regards the nun, she recovered two hours after
the beginning of this particular state of hers, and it was
discovered that she knew and remembered nothing of
what had happened to her.
“As the abbot Pedrini himself alone could not unravel
575
this phenomenon,he turned for help to his acquaintance,
a certain ‘Doctor Bambini.’
“Well, when the abbot Pedrini told everything in detail
to the doctor Bambini, the latter also became very much
interested, and from then on they both began to occupy
themselves with the elucidation of it all.
“They first made various elucidating experiments upon
the nun Ephrosinia herself, and after several what are
there called ‘seances’ they noticed that this nun invariably
fell into such a peculiar state of hers only when her gaze
rested rather a long time on one of the brilliant colored
stones, on what is called a ‘Persian turquoise,’ which was
among the adornments of the frame of this portrait.
“But later when with this same Persian turquoise they
continued to make their elucidating experiments upon others,
they then soon became categorically convinced, firstly,
that in almost any one of the three-brained beings without
distinction of sex who gazes for a long time at shining and
brilliant objects of a certain kind, there begins to proceed a
state similar to the one which proceeded with the first subject
of their experiments; and secondly, they noticed further
that the form of manifestation of the subject during the
state varies and is found to be dependent on the former being-
experiences which chanced to be predominant and on
the shining objects with which a connection was accidentally
established during such experiences of theirs.
“Well, my boy . . .
“When the information concerning such observations,
deductions and experiments of these two beings
belonging to the community Italy were spread among
the contemporary learned beings of ‘new formation’ and
many of these latter also began wiseacring about it,
and finally when by chance, as it usually happens among
them, they learned that it is possible in beings similar
to them when
576
in this state, to change in an accelerated way the impressions
formerly fixed in them to new ones, then certain of them began to
use this particular psychic property inherent in them for the purpose
of curing.
“And from then on, such a means of curing was called
by them ‘hypnotic cure,’ and those beings who were occupied
with this means of curing, ‘physician-hypnotists.’
“The question as to what this state of theirs is and why
it obtains in them remains an open one for them even up
till now, and reply to it they cannot.
“From that time on there began to appear and there exist
till now hundreds of every possible kind of theory and
thousands of thick books devoted to this question, thanks
to which the minds of the ordinary three-brained beings
of this ill-fated planet, already sufficiently muddled without
this, become still more muddled.
“This branch of their science has perhaps come to be
for them more maleficent than the fantastic inventions of
the ancient Hellenic fishermen and of the contemporary
beings of the community Germany.
“Thanks merely to this branch of their science, there
was acquired in the psyche of the ordinary beings of this
ill-fated planet several still new forms of what are called
’being-Kalkali,’ that is, ‘essential strivings’ which became
cast into forms of definite ‘teachings’ existing there under
the names of ‘Anoklinism,’ ‘Darwinism,’ ‘anthroposophism,’
‘theosophism,’ and many others under names
also ending with ‘ism,’ thanks to which even those two
data of their presences, which still helped them to be at
least a little as it is becoming to three-centered beings to
be, finally disappeared in them.
“And these essential data which have until recently been
in them engendered in them the being-impulses they
called ‘patriarchality’ and ‘religiousness.’
“This branch of their contemporary science was the
cause not only of the acquiring by their common presences
577
of several further new maleficent Kalkali, but it was also the
cause of the derangement in many of them of the, without this,
abnormal functioning of their psyche, which to their
great misfortune was already long before this disharmonized
up to the degree of what is called ‘Alnokhoorian cacophony.’
“You will understand this well, if I tell you that during
that curing practice of mine there, when I later again became
a physician-hypnotist there and existed mostly on
the continent called Europe and on other countries situated
near to it, almost half of my patients consisted of
those who were ill only because of this said maleficent science
of theirs which had become widely spread there.
“And this was obtained because when these ‘learned-beings-
of-new-formation’ began writing various books
about these questions, with every kind of fantastic theory,
many ordinary beings there began to read them and became
crazy with their fantasies and themselves began trying
to evoke this hypnotic state in each other and as a
result they brought themselves to the point of becoming
my patients.
“Among such patients of mine were the wives of husbands
who, having chanced to read these works, wished
to suggest to their wives their egoistic wishes; for similar
reasons children of unreasonable parents became my patients;
various men who were found to be under the orders,
or as it is said there, ‘under the thumb’ of their
mistresses, and so on and so forth.
“And all this only thanks to the fact that these ‘sorry-learned-
beings-of-new-formation’ cooked up their Hasnamussian
theories concerning this distressing state of theirs.
“None of the theories now current among them concerning
this question of hypnotism even approximate in
the least to reality.
“Most recently, by the way, when I was on this ill-fated
planet a new maleficent means began to flourish
578
there for doing the same with the psyche of the beings there,as there
did and still does this branch of their science hypnotism.
“And this new maleficent means they call ‘psychoanalysis.’
“You must without fail also know that when beings of
the period of the Tikliamishian civilization constated for
the first time about this particular psychic property of
theirs, and soon made it clear that by its means they could
destroy in each other certain properties particularly unbecoming
to be in them, then the process itself of bringing
someone into this state began to be regarded by them as
a sacred process and was performed only in their temples
before the congregation.
“But in the presences of your contemporary favorites
not only does there absolutely not arise any being-impulse
of ‘contrition’ about this essential property of theirs, and
not only do they not consider its concentrated manifestation,
intentionally yet unavoidably evoked by them, as ‘sacred’;
but they have already adapted it, the process itself
and the accidentally obtained results, for serving them as
a means for ‘tickling’ certain consequences of the properties
of the organ Kundabuffer firmly fixed in them.
“For instance, even when they meet together for one or
another established ‘patriarchal ritual’ like a ‘wedding,’
’baptism,’ ‘saint’s day,’ and so on, one of the great diversions
is trying to bring one another into the said state.
“It is lucky that they still do not know—and it must be
hoped that they never will know—other methods besides
the one first discovered by the beings of the community
Italy, the abbot Pedrini and the doctor Bambini, namely,
the gazing at a shining brilliant object, by means of which
method, as I have already told you, certain of them can
indeed be brought into such a mentioned ‘concentrated
state.’”

Subpages (1): Ch 33

Comments

Ch 33 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Ch 33

Beelzebub as Professional Hypnotist
579
Beelzebub continued to relate further as follows:
“When I existed among your favorites as a professional
hypnotist I made my elucidating experiments upon their
psyche chiefly by means of that said particular state of
theirs, which the contemporary beings there call the ‘hypnotic
state.’
“For bringing them into this state, I had at first recourse
to the same means by which the beings of the period
of the Tikliamishian civilization brought each other
into this state, namely, by acting upon them with my own
Hanbledzoin.
“But when later there often began to arise in my common
presence the being-impulse called ‘love-of-kind,’
and, apart from my personal aims, I had to produce this
said state in very many three-brained beings there for their
personal benefit, and as this means proved very harmful
for my being-existence, I invented another means, thanks
to which I obtained the same effect without the expenditure
of my own Hanbledzoin.
“I then invented and very soon became expert in
quickly changing the mentioned ‘difference-of-the-filling-of-
the-blood-vessels’ by means of a certain hindering of
the movement of the blood in certain blood vessels.
“By means of this hindering I obtained the result that
although the already mechanized tempo of the blood circulation
of their waking state remained in beings, yet at
the same time their real consciousness, that is, the one
which they themselves call subconsciousness, began also
to function.
“This new means of mine proved of course incomparably
better than that which is used even up till now
580
by beings of your planet, who make the person they hypnotize
gaze at a shining or brilliant object.
“It cannot be denied that, as I have already told you,
it is possible to bring them into such a psychic state by
making them fix their gaze on a brilliant or bright object,
but not all beings there, not by a long way, the reason being
that although from their fixed gaze on a shining object
there may proceed in their general blood circulation
the change of the ‘filling-of-the-blood-vessels,’ nevertheless
the chief factor for this must be the, on their part, intentional
or automatic concentration of thought and
feeling.
“And this latter can be obtained in them either from an
intense expectation, or from that process proceeding in
them which they express by the word ‘faith,’ or from the
arising emotion of the sensation of fear of something
about to happen, or finally from the functions already
contained within the presence of the given being which
they call ‘passions,’ as for instance ‘hate,’ ‘love,’ ‘sensuality,’
‘curiosity,’ and so on and so forth.
“That is why in beings called there ‘hysterical,’ in
whom there is lost temporarily or forever the possibility
of concentration of’thought’ and ‘feeling,’ it is impossible
by means of fixing their gaze upon a shining object to obtain
in their blood circulation the change of the difference
of the ‘filling-of-blood-vessels,’ and hence it is also impossible
to obtain in them this said hypnotic state.
“But by the means I invented, namely, a definite action
upon the ‘blood-vessels’ themselves, it was possible to
bring into this state not only anyone you please of these
three-brained beings who have taken your fancy, but even
also many one-brained and two-brained beings breeding
there, as for instance, various what they call ‘quadrupeds,’
’fishes,’ ‘birds,’ and so on and so forth.
“But as regards the said impulse, love-of-kind, which
led me to seek for a new means of bringing your favorites
581
into such a state which had already become proper to
them—this arose in me and gradually became dominant
in me for a while chiefly because, during these therapeutic
activities of mine, ordinary three-brained beings there
belonging to all castes, here, there, and everywhere, soon
began to love and esteem me and to consider me almost
as one sent to them from Above to help them to deliver
themselves from their pernicious habits; in short, they began
to manifest toward me their most sincere, almost genuine
being-impulse of ‘Oskolnikoo’ or as they themselves
say ‘thankfulness’ and ‘gratitude.’
“This being-Oskolnikoo or gratitude was manifested
towards me not only by those I saved and by those nearest
to them, but by almost everybody who had been in
this or another way in contact with me or who had heard
of me, but only with the exception of those professionals
among them who were their physicians.
“These latter on the contrary hated me in the extreme
and would strain every nerve to impair somehow the good
feelings which arose in ordinary beings towards me; and
they hated me simply because I very soon became their serious
rival.
“Strictly speaking, they had indeed cause to hate me,
because already after only a few days of my therapeutic activities
hundreds of patients used to attend my daily consultations
and hundreds of others tried to become clients
of mine, while my poor rivals had to sit for long periods
in their famous offices and impatiently wait for any odd
patient who might stray in like a ‘lost sheep.’
“They waited for these lost sheep with great impatience,
because certain of these latter were transformed
into what are called ‘milch cows’ from which they milk,
as was already customary there, that something which
they defined by the word ‘oof or ‘dough.’
“All the same, justice demands this to be said for them
that during recent times it was indeed quite impossible
582
to exist there without this ‘oof and particularly for those
three-brained beings who are there the contemporary famous
physicians.
“And so, my boy, I began my activities in the capacity
of a physician-hypnotist, as I have already told you, in the
center of the continent Asia, in various towns of
Turkestan.
“I was first in the town of that part of Turkestan which
later came to be called ‘Chinese Turkestan’ in contradistinction
to that part of it which, from the time of its conquest
by beings belonging to the large community Russia,
has been called ‘Russian Turkestan.’
“There was a very great need in the towns of Chinese
Turkestan for such a physician as I then became, because
among the three-brained beings breeding on this part of
the surface of this planet of yours there was developed at
that period more strongly than usual two forms of their
most pernicious what are called ‘organic habits,’ which
also had become proper to be acquired in the presences of
the beings of that ill-fated planet.
“One of these pernicious organic habits was what is
called there the ‘smoking of opium,’ and the other was the
’chewing of anasha,’ or, as it is otherwise named, ‘hashish.’
“They obtain this opium as you already know from the
plant poppy, and hashish from a surplanetary formation
there called ‘Chakla’ or ‘hemp.’
“As I have just said, at this period of my activities, my
existence passed at first chiefly in various towns of Chinese
Turkestan, but circumstances so fell out that later I
preferred to be in the towns of Russian Turkestan.
“Here among the beings of Russian Turkestan, one of the
said pernicious habits’ or as they themselves call them Vices,’
namely, the smoking of opium, was very rare, and the chewing
of anasha was even rarer, but on the other hand, the use
of what is called ‘Russian vodka’ flourished luxuriantly there.
583
“This maleficent means is obtained there chiefly from
the surplanetary formation called the ‘potato.’
“From the use of the said vodka, not only does the
psyche of the ill-fated three-brained beings there become,
just as from ‘opium’ and ‘anasha also, utterly ‘nonsensical’
but in addition certain important parts of their planetary
body also gradually completely degenerate.
“Here I may say, my boy, that it was just then, at the
beginning of these activities of mine among your favorites,
that I instituted for the purpose of better conducting
my investigations in the domain of their psyche,
those ‘statistics’ of mine which later on gradually interested
certain most Very Saintly Cosmic Individuals of a
higher gradation of Reason.
“Well then, while I existed as a physician there among
the beings breeding in the towns of Turkestan, I had to
work so hard, especially towards the end, that certain
functions of my planetary body began to get out of order,
and I began to consider therefore how to manage to have
the possibility at least for a certain time of doing nothing
but only rest.
“I could of course return to my home on the planet
Mars for this purpose, but then there arose before me
my personal-individual ‘being-Dimtzoneero,’ that is, my
being-duty towards what is called the ‘essence-word’ I had
given to myself.
“And this essence-word I had given myself, when beginning
my sixth descent, was to exist there among your
favorites until such time as I should finally have made
clear to my mind all the facts which were the causes of the
gradual formation of the mentioned exclusively strange
being-psyche of their common presence.
“Well then, as by that time I had still not fulfilled
this essence-word which I had given myself, that is to say,
I had not yet had time to learn all the details needed
584
for a full elucidation of the problem, I considered a return
to the planet Mars premature.
“But to remain in this Turkestan and to organize my
existence there in such a way as to have the full possibility
of giving my planetary body the required rest I could
not, in any way, because in almost all the beings there on
that part of the surface of your planet, breeding in both
Chinese and Russian Turkestan, there had already been
crystallized, either through personal perceptions or from
the descriptions of others, data for recognizing my appearance;
at the same time, each of the ordinary beings of
this country wished to speak with me concerning either
himself personally or his nearest on account of one of the
vices in the deliverance from which I had chanced to become
there such an unparalleled specialist.
“What I then devised and carried out to escape from
this situation was the reason why Turkestan—concerning
which place there are and will be preserved in my common
presence the data then fixed for pleasant memories—
ceased to be for me the place of my permanent existence
on your planet at the period of this last stay of mine; and
thereafter the cities of the ‘famous’ Europe with their cafes
with the ‘black liquid’—made of nobody knows what—
replaced the towns of Turkestan with their ‘Tchaikanas’
and their delicious fragrant teas.
“I decided to go to the country which is a part of the
continent Africa and is there called Egypt.
“I chose this country because Egypt was indeed at
that period the best place for resting, and many three-brained
beings there possessing what is called ‘material
wealth’ went there for that purpose from all the other continents.
“Having arrived there, I settled down in the city called
’Cairo’ and very soon organized the external form of my
ordinary existence in such a way as to have that rest for my
585
planetary body after the said intense and strenuous labors.
“Do you remember, I already told you that I was in this
Egypt for the first time during my fourth appearance on
the surface of that planet of yours, where I descended for
the purpose of collecting with the help of several beings
of our tribe existing there, a certain number of the
chance-arisen ‘freaks’ called ‘apes’; and I furthermore then
told you that I inspected in that country many interesting
artificial constructions, among which was also that particular
observatory, which had then interested me, for the
observation of cosmic concentrations.
“At my sixth descent, of all the numerous interesting
constructions that had previously existed there scarcely
anything existed any longer.
“They had all been destroyed, partly by the beings
there themselves, thanks to what are called their ‘wars’ and
’revolutions,’ and partly they came to be covered by sands.
“These sands were a consequence partly of those great
winds I have already mentioned, and partly also of that
planetary tremor which was afterwards called by the beings
of this Egypt the ‘Alnepoosian earthquake.’
“During this planetary tremor, an island then called
’Siapora’ situated on the north side of a still existing island
called ‘Cyprus,’ gradually in a very peculiar way entered
into the planet during five terrestrial years, and
while this process lasted, there proceeded in the surrounding
great Saliakooriapnian space extraordinary what
are called ‘low’ and ‘high tides,’ as a result of which a great
deal of sand from beneath the Saliakooriap rose to the surface
of this terra firma and mingled with sands of the already
mentioned origin.
“Now do you know, my boy, what has gradually arisen
in me while I have been telling you all this about Egypt
and of what all my being has now already become finally
aware—namely, an unpardonable error I made in my tales
586
concerning the three-brained beings breeding on the
planet Earth.
“Do you remember that at one time I told you that not
one of the achievements of the beings of past generations
had ever reached beings of subsequent generations?
“Well it has become aware in me that I have made a
mistake about this.
“Not once during my preceding tales concerning these
beings who have taken your fancy has there ever been recalled
in my being-association an event which took place
there just one day before my flight forever from the surface
of that planet, and which event proves that something
after all did reach even your contemporary favorites from
among the achievements of the beings of the remote past.
“The emanations of joy which then arose in me from
my pardon by our ALL-JUST CREATOR OMNIPOTENT ENDLESSNESS
and from His gracious permission to me to return
to the bosom of my first arising must have prevented
me from absorbing those impressions sufficiently intensely
for there to be in the corresponding part of my
general whole such ‘completedly-crystallized’ data as
should engender in beings, during being-associations arising
from the result of one-sourced manifestations, the repetitions
of what has already been sensed.
“But now, as I was speaking of this contemporary
Egypt and there was revived before my ‘being-sight’ pictures
of certain localities of that part of the terra firma
surface of the planet which had once pleased me, the faint
impressions I had previously of this said event there became
gradually coated in me into a definite awareness and
to be clearly recollected in me.
“Before telling you about this event there, which
cannot be described otherwise than as sadly tragic, I must
for your more or less clear representations about it once
more tell you something about the three-brained beings
587
there of the continent Atlantis who then constituted the
learned society under the name of Akhaldan.
“Certain members of this society who already had some
notion of the sacred Omnipresent Okidanokh discovered,
by their persistent labors, how to obtain from their own
atmosphere and also from certain surplanetary formations
each of its sacred parts separately, and by keeping these sacred
cosmic ‘force-bearing’ substances in a concentrated
state, how to perform, with their help, their definite scientific
elucidatory experiments.
“The learned members of the said great learned society
then also discovered among other things, that they could,
by means of the separately localized third part of the Omnipresent
Okidanokh, namely, by means of its sacred
’neutralizing-force’ or ‘force-of-reconciling,’ bring every
kind of planetary what are called ‘organic’ formations into
such a state that they remained forever with all those active
elements contained in them at the given moment,
that is to say, they could stop and absolutely arrest their
future inevitable what is called ‘decay.’
“The knowledge of the ableness of such an actualization
passed by inheritance to certain beings of this Egypt,
namely, to those initiated beings who were the direct descendants
of the learned members of the Akhaldans.
“Well, many centuries after the loss of Atlantis, beings of
this Egypt, on the basis of the knowledge which had reached
them, also discovered how, by means of that same sacred
neutralizing-force of the sacred Okidanokh, to preserve the
planetary bodies of certain of them forever in a nondecaying
and nondecomposing state after the sacred Rascooarno,
or as they say, after death had proceeded in them.
“And indeed, by the time of my sixth visit to that
planet all the beings and everything which had been in
this Egypt during my former visit, had entirely ceased to
exist and not even any notion of it all was preserved.
588
“But those planetary bodies upon which they employed
the mentioned means remained intact and exist there even
to the present time.
“And these surviving planetary bodies are called by the
contemporary beings ‘mummies.’
“The transformation of the planetary bodies into
mummies was effected by the beings of Egypt by a very
simple means; namely, they kept the planetary body assigned
for this purpose about half a month in what is
there called castor oil, and later they introduced into it the
sacred ‘substance-force’ dissolved in a corresponding way.
“Well, my boy, according to the researches and investigations
of one of our countrymen who exists there even up
till now, about which I was informed by an etherogram after
my final departure from the surface of your planet, it
turned out that once, when their process of ‘reciprocal-destruction’
began between the community of beings breeding
on this Egypt and the beings of a neighboring
community, and when at the same time one of their, as
they are called, ‘Pharaohs’ came to the end of his existence,
the beings whose business it was to preserve the bodies of
meritorious beings everlastingly were unable, owing to the
approach of beings hostile to them, to keep the planetary
body of this Pharaoh in castor oil as long as was necessary,
that is to say, half a month; but nevertheless, they put this
body into castor oil, placed it in a hermetically closed
room and, having dissolved in a certain way the said sacred
substance-force they introduced it into the said room so as
to obtain in this way what they wished.
“This definite sacred something would have remained
for untold centuries in its pristine state among these three-brained
beings who long ago ceased to have any reverence
in their essence; but as in the presences of these contemporary,
as it is possible to call them, ‘unconscious sacrilegists,’
a criminal passion has arisen that evokes in them
589
a need to despoil even the sanctuaries of beings of past
generations, they dug down even into this chamber which
ought to have been for them a profoundly revered sanctuary,
and they committed that blasphemous deed whose result
is now the cause of my becoming aware with all my
being of my mistake—of just that mistake I made when I
so confidently assured you that nothing whatever had
reached the beings of the contemporary civilization from
the beings of epochs long past; whereas this said contemporary
Egyptian event is a consequence of one result which
reached them of the attainments of these ancient ancestors
of theirs who used to exist on the continent Atlantis.
“Such a result of the scientific attainments of beings of
long, long past epochs reached the contemporary beings
and became their possession for the following reason.
“Perhaps, my dear Hassein, you already know, like all
the responsible beings of our Great Universe, and even
those still only at the period of the second half of their
preparation to become such, even without regard to the
degree of their being-rumination, that the common
presence of the planetary body of every being and in
general of any other ‘relatively independent’ great or
small cosmic unit must consist of all the three localized
sacred substance-forces of the holy Triamazikamno,
namely, of the substance-forces of the Holy-Affirming,
Holy-Denying, and Holy-Reconciling, and that it must be
sustained by them all the time in a corresponding and balanced
state; and if for some reason or other, there enters
into any presence a superfluity of the vibrations of any one
of these three sacred forces, then infallibly and unconditionally,
the sacred Rascooarno must occur to it, that is
the total destruction of its ordinary existence as such.
Well, my boy, because there had arisen in the presences of
your contemporary favorites, as I have already told you,
their further criminal need to despoil the sanctuaries
590
of their ancestors, and certain of them with the purpose
of satisfying their criminal needs even forced open in the
mentioned way the hermetically closed rooms, then the
sacred substance-force of the Holy-Reconciling existing in
these rooms localized in a separate state, having had not
sufficient time to blend with the space, entered into their
presences and actualized its property proper to it according
to Law.
“I shall say nothing now concerning just how and in
what form the psyche of the three-brained beings breeding
there on this part of the terra firma surface of your
planet came to be molded.
“Some time later perhaps, in its proper place, I shall explain
this to you also; and meanwhile, let us return to our
interrupted theme.
“The program of my external existence in this said
Egypt included among other things, the practice of taking
a walk every morning in the direction of what are called
the ‘Pyramids’ and ‘Sphinx.’
“These Pyramids and Sphinx were the sole, chance,
poor surviving remains of those magnificent constructions
which were erected by the generations of the most great
Akhaldans and by the Great Ancestors of the beings of
this said Egypt, and of which I was a witness at my fourth
sojourn on this planet of yours.
“I failed to have a thorough rest in this Egypt because
of circumstances which soon led me to depart from there;
and the circumstances that led to my premature departure
from Egypt were, strictly speaking, the reason why the
towns of dear Turkestan with their pleasant ‘Tchai-kanas’
were replaced as I have already told you by the cities of
their famous contemporary cultured continent Europe
with the not less famous ‘cafe-restaurants,’ in which, as I
have already told you, instead of fragrant teas they offer
you a black liquid consisting of nobody knows what.”

Subpages (1): Ch 34

Comments

Ch 34 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Text‎ > ‎Ch 1‎ > ‎Ch 2‎ > ‎Ch 3‎ > ‎Ch 4‎ > ‎Ch 5‎ > ‎Ch 6‎ > ‎Ch 7‎ > ‎Ch 8‎ > ‎Ch 9‎ > ‎Ch 10‎ > ‎Ch 11‎ > ‎Ch 12‎ > ‎Ch 13‎ > ‎Ch 14‎ > ‎Ch 15‎ > ‎Ch 16‎ > ‎Ch 17‎ > ‎Ch 18‎ > ‎Ch 19‎ > ‎Ch 20‎ > ‎Ch 21‎ > ‎Ch 22‎ > ‎Ch 23‎ > ‎Ch 24‎ > ‎Ch 25‎ > ‎Ch 26‎ > ‎Ch 27‎ > ‎Ch 28‎ > ‎Ch 29‎ > ‎Ch 30‎ > ‎Ch 31‎ > ‎Ch 32‎ > ‎Ch 33‎ > ‎

Ch 34

Russia
591
All the further events, during this last sojourn of mine
on the surface of the planet Earth, connected with the abnormal
form of the usual being-existence of those three-brained
beings who please you, and, at the same time,
many trifling incidents of all kinds which elucidated the
characteristic details of their peculiar psyche, began from
the following:
“Once, walking one morning by the said Pyramids, a
certain elderly being, a stranger, and in exterior appearance
not a native, approached me, and greeting me in the
manner customary there, addressed me with the following
words:
“‘Doctor! You will perhaps do me the kindness to allow
me to be your companion on your morning walks? I have
noticed that you always walk in this neighborhood alone.
I am also very fond of walking here of a morning and as
I, too, am quite alone here in Egypt, I venture to propose
to you that I should accompany you on these walks of
yours.’
“Since the vibrations of his radiations in relation to
mine appeared not acutely ‘Otkalooparnian,’ or, as your
favorites in such a case would say, ‘since he appeared to be
sympathetic,’ and furthermore because I myself had already
thought of establishing here also corresponding mutual
relations with someone, in order as a rest from active
mentation to converse sometimes by following only the
course of freely flowing associations, I at once agreed to
his proposition and from that day forth began to spend
the time of my morning strolls with him.
“During our further acquaintanceship, it transpired that
this foreigner was a subject of that large community called
592
‘Russia,’ and that among his compatriots he was an important
power-possessing being.
“During these walks of ours together it so happened
that we began, why I don’t know, to talk chiefly about the
weak will of the three-brained beings and about those
weaknesses unworthy of them, which they themselves call
Vices’ and to which they, particularly the contemporary
beings, accustom themselves very quickly, and which finally
become for them a basis, in the sense of the aim of
their existence, as well as in the sense of the quality of
their being-manifestations.
“Once during one of these conversations of ours he, addressing
me suddenly, said:
“‘My dear Doctor! In my native land during recent
times the passion for alcohol is strongly developed and
widely spread among people of all classes, which passion
as you know always, sooner or later, leads in general to
those forms of mutual relationship which usually bring
about the destruction of the century-old pillars and attainments
of Society.
“‘This is just why several farsighted compatriots of
mine, having at last understood all the seriousness of such
a situation as had arisen in our country, collected together,
in order perhaps to devise conjointly some means or other
for the prevention of any catastrophic consequence. For
the realization of this task of theirs, they there and then
decided to found a society under the name of “The
Trusteeship of People’s Temperance,” and they chose me
to be the head of this enterprise.
“‘At the present time, the activities of the “Trusteeship,”
as regards the organization of measures for the struggle
against the said state evil, are in full swing.
‘“We have already done much and we have in view to
do much more.’
593
“Having said this, he became a little thoughtful and
continued thus:
“‘If now, my dear Doctor, you were to ask my personal
opinion as to the results expected from this Trusteeship
of ours, sincerely speaking, I should, although I am
at the head of it, find it very difficult to say anything good
about it.
“‘As regards the general position of affairs of this
Trusteeship of ours, I meanwhile personally place my
hope only in a “chance.”
“‘In my opinion, the whole evil consists in this, that
this Trusteeship is under the protection of several groups,
upon whom any realization of its task just depends, but
as these groups each follow their own particular aims and
wishes concerning each separate question, then, over the
solution of each separate question concerning the basic
aim of the Trusteeship, controversy always reigns. And
thanks to this, day by day, instead of improving the conditions
for a speedy possibility of a realization, indeed, of
the aim which has been set as a basis of this very important
actualization for my dear Fatherland, there only increases
among the separate members of our Trusteeship all
kinds of misunderstandings, personal considerations, gossip,
intrigue, plots, and so on and so forth.
“As regards myself, personally, I have during recent
times so much thought, rethought, and consulted with
various people who have more or less “life-experience,” in
order to find some way or other out of the situation which
has turned out so sorrowfully, that I reached such a state
that I nearly fell ill and was compelled by the insistence
of those near to me to undertake this journey here to
Egypt with the sole object of resting. But alas! Now here
in Egypt even, I have met with no success, because always
those same black thoughts of mine give me no peace.
594
“‘Now, my dear Doctor, that you already know approximately
the gist of that affair, which was the cause for
my present spiritual unbalance, I will frankly confess to
you my inner thoughts and hopes which have arisen in
connection with my acquaintanceship with you.
“‘The point is,’ he continued, ‘that during our frequent
and lengthy talks on the subject of the evil vices of people
and about the possible measures for getting rid of them, I
reached a full conviction of your thorough competency in
questions of the subtle understanding of people’s psyche,
as well as in the creating of conditions for the struggle
against their weaknesses. And that is why I regard you as
the only man who might be the source of every kind of
initiative for the organization, as well as for the carrying
out in life of the activities of the Trusteeship founded
there at home for the struggle against alcoholism.
‘“Yesterday morning an idea came into my head, over
which I thought the whole day and evening, and it is
about this that I finally decided to ask you.
‘“Would you consent to go to my country, to Russia,
and, after you have seen everything on the spot that is going
on there, help us to organize this Trusteeship of ours,
in such a way that it may indeed become of that use to
my country for which it was founded?’
“He further added: ‘Your just humaneness gives me
courage to address this request to you, as well as the assurance
that you will not, of course, refuse to take part in
the work of saving perhaps millions of people.’
“When this sympathetic elderly Russian finished speaking,
I, having thought a little, replied that I might very possibly
consent to his proposal to go to Russia, since that country
might perhaps be very suitable also for my chief aim.
“Further I said to him: ‘At the present time I have
but one aim, namely, specifically to clear up for myself all
595
the details of the manifestations of the human psyche of
individuals existing separately as well as in groups. Well
now, for the elucidation of the state and manifestations of
the psyche of large groups, Russia would perhaps be very
suitable for me since, as I have understood during our
talks, the disease of the “passion for alcohol” is spread
there in your country among almost the entire population,
thanks to which I shall the more often have the possibility
of carrying out my experiments on various types,
each separately as well as in a mass.’
“After this talk with the important Russian being, I
soon got ready, and several days after left Egypt together
with him. Two weeks later we were already in the chief
place of existence of this large community, in the town at
that time still called ‘Saint Petersburg.’
“After we arrived there, my new acquaintance immediately
gave himself up to his own affairs which had very
greatly accumulated during his long absence.
“By that time, among other things, there had already
been finished there the construction of that large building
which was destined by the Trusteeship to this aim of
struggling against alcoholism, and my new acquaintance
immediately began to apply himself to the organization
and preparation of all that was necessary for what they call
there the ‘inauguration’ of that building and the starting
of the activities connected with it.
“I began, however, during that time, to go about everywhere
as is usual for me, and to frequent the beings of this
city, belonging to various what are called there ‘classes,’ in
order to become acquainted with the characteristic particularities
of their manners and customs.
“Well, it was then that I constated, among other things,
that in the presences of the beings belonging to just this contemporary
community, their, as it is called, ‘Ego-Individuality’
596
began during the recent centuries to form itself particularly
sharply dual.
“After I had constated this and began specially to investigate
this question there, I finally elucidated that this
dual individuality obtained in their common presences,
chiefly owing to a noncorrespondence between what is
called the ‘tempo-of-the-place-of-their-arising-and-existence’
and the ‘form-of-their-being-mentation.’
“In my opinion, my boy, you will very well understand
this particularly sharp ‘duality-of-the-beings’ of this large
community, if I repeat to you word for word the opinion
about them of our esteemed Mullah Nassr Eddin which
he gave me personally.
“It is necessary for me to tell you that during the second
half of this last sojourn of mine among your favorites,
I happened more than once to meet that terrestrial
uniquely wise Mullah Nassr Eddin and to have personal
’exchange of opinion’ with him on various, as it is said
there, ‘life questions.’
“This personal meeting of mine with him, in the course
of which he, with a wise saying of his, defined the real
essence of the beings of that large community there, took
place on one of the parts of the surface of your planet
called ‘Persia in a locality named ‘Ispahan,’ where I happened
to be for my investigations concerning the Most
Saintly Activities of Ashiata Shiemash, and also for clearing
up on the spot that question I needed of just how
there arose for the first time the form of their so-called
’politeness,’ now everywhere existing there and also maleficent
for them.
“Even before my arrival in Ispahan, I already knew that
the esteemed Mullah Nassr Eddin had left for the town
’Talaialtnikoom’ to stay with the stepson of the eldest
daughter of his godfather.
“After I had arrived in this latter town, I immediately
597
sought him out and the whole time I was there often visited
him and, sitting on the roof, as was the custom in this
country, we would chat together about every kind of what
are called there ‘subtle-philosophic-questions.’
“Once, on the second or third day apparently, after my
arrival there, on going to him in the morning, my eye was
struck by an unusual movement in the streets: everywhere
there were being cleaned, swept, and hung out what are
called ‘carpets,’ ‘shawls,’ ‘flags,’ and so on.
“I thought: ‘Evidently one of the two celebrated annual
festivals of the beings of this community is beginning.’
“On ascending to the roof, and having exchanged the
usual greetings with our dear, most eminent and wise
Mullah Nassr Eddin, I asked, pointing with my hand to
what was happening in the street, what it was all about.
“Over his face spread his customary benevolent and as
always enchanting grimace, which nevertheless had a
slight shade of contempt, and he intended to say something,
but at that moment there resounded in the street
below the shouts of the ‘town criers’ and the clattering of
many horses.
“Then our wise Mullah, without uttering a word, got
up heavily and having taken me by the sleeve led me to
the edge of the roof and then winking cunningly at me
with his left eye, he turned my attention to a big ‘cavalcade’
which was rapidly galloping past and which consisted,
as I later found out, chiefly of beings who are called
’cossacks’ belonging to that same large community there,
’Russia.’
“In the center of this large ‘cavalcade’ there rolled by
what is called a ‘Russian phaeton,’ harnessed with four
horses driven by an unusually fat and ‘imposing-looking’
coachman. This imposing exterior, also quite Russian in
manner, was due to the pads put in corresponding parts
under his clothes. In this phaeton sat two beings, one of
598
the type of that country Persia, and the other, a typical
what is called ‘Russian general.’
“When the said cavalcade had moved off a long way,
Mullah first of all uttering his favorite saying: ‘So-and-so-and-
so-must-be; do-not-do-what-must-not-be,’ and having
also uttered his favorite exclamation, somewhat
resembling ‘Zrrt!!,’ he returned to his place and suggested
to me that I should do the same, then, having arranged
the still smoldering charcoal on his ‘Kalyan,’ he sighed
deeply and pronounced the following tirade, which, as always,
was not immediately understandable.
“‘Just now, in the company of a large number of “wellbred-
turkeys,” a “crow” of this country passed by, who although
one of the chiefs and of high rank, was yet
nevertheless rumpled and badly molting.
‘“During recent times, I don’t know why, “high-rankcrows”
of this country no longer in general take a single
step without these “well-bred-turkeys”; they evidently do
this in the hope that maybe, perhaps, the pitiable remains
of the feathers would, owing to their being constantly
within the powerful radiations of these turkeys, become a
little stronger and cease to fall out.’
“Although I understood positively nothing about what
he had just said, yet already well knowing his habit of expressing
himself first of all allegorically, I was not at all
surprised and did not question him, but patiently awaited
his further explanations.
“And indeed, when after he had pronounced the
tirade and had thoroughly finished ‘hubble-bubbling’ the
water in his ‘Kalyan,’ he—while giving in his subsequent
speech with the ‘subtle venom’ which is proper to him, a
definition of the whole presence and general essence of
the beings of the contemporary community ‘Persia’—
explained to me that he compared the beings of this same
community ‘Persia to the birds, crows, while the beings
599
of the large community ‘Russia’ who formed just that
cortege which had galloped along the street, he compared
to the birds, turkeys.
“He developed this thought of his in a long dissertation
thus: ‘If we analyze impartially and sum up statistically
this understanding and picturing which obtain among
people of the contemporary civilization concerning the
races which populate Europe, in contradistinction to
other continents, and make an analogy between these
races and birds, then the people who represent the very
”Tzimus” of contemporary European civilization, namely,
those who arise and dwell on the continent Europe, must
infallibly be called peacocks, that is, the birds who have
the most beautiful and most gorgeous exterior, while the
people who dwell on other continents must be called
crows, that is, the most good-for-nothing and dirty of all
birds.
“‘But for those contemporary people who obtain the
basis and the required conditions for their arising on the
continent of Europe and who are formed on it, but whose
subsequent life, and consequently further “stuffing,” proceeds
for some reason or other on other continents, and
also for those contemporary people who, on the contrary,
appear on “God’s Earth” on any continent and obtain
their further “stuffing” under the conditions arising and
reigning on the continent Europe, no better “comparison”
can be found than the bird turkey.
‘“This latter bird, more than all other birds, expresses a
something which is neither fish, flesh, fowl, nor good red
herring, but which represents in itself, as is said, “a-half-with-
a-quarter-plus-three-quarters.”
‘“The best representatives of these “turkeys” are the contemporary
people of Russia and it was by these turkeys,
namely, that one of the chief crows of this country was surrounded
who not long ago rapidly passed by us.
600
‘“These Russians moreover correspond ideally to this
peculiar bird turkey, as the following considerations of
mine show:
“‘Arising and being formed on the continent Asia, but
chiefly owing to a clean heredity, organic as well as psychic,
forged in the course of many centuries in conditions
of existence obtained on the said continent, they become,
in all respects, the possessors of the nature of Asiatic
people, and consequently they should also at the present
time be crows. But in view of the fact that in recent times
they have all been striving hard to become Europeans and
have with intent been thoroughly stuffing themselves accordingly,
they, thereby, little by little, are ceasing to be
crows; and as, according to several undoubtedly lawful
data, they cannot turn into real peacocks, they, leaving the
’crows’ behind and not yet reaching to the ‘peacocks,’ are
in themselves as I have said, ideally turkeys.
“‘Although the turkey is a very useful bird for the
household, because its meat—if of course the turkey is
killed in that special way which people of old nations have
there learned thanks to long centuries of practice—is better
and more tasty than that of all other birds, yet, in its
living state, the turkey is a very strange bird and has a certain
very special psyche, to understand which, even
though only approximately, is, especially for our people
with their half passive minds, quite impossible.
“‘One of the many specific features of the psyche of this
strange bird is that the turkey, why I don’t know, considers
it always necessary to swagger, and thus will often for
no reason whatever puff himself out.
“‘Even when nobody is looking at him he swaggers and
puffs himself out, though he does so in this case exclusively
because of his own imagination and silly dreams.’
“Having said this, Mullah Nassr Eddin got up slowly
601
and heavily, and again pronouncing his favorite saying:
’So-and-so-this-must-be-it’ but this time with the ending
’don’t-sit-long-where-you-shouldn’t-sit,’ took me by the
arm and together we descended from the roof.
“Here, my boy, while giving the subtlety of the psychological
analysis of our most wise Mullah Nassr Eddin
its due, justice demands that it should be said that if these
Russians have become such exemplary turkeys, we have,
in this case, to blame it only once more on those beings
of the community Germany.
“The beings of Germany were in this case guilty owing
to the fact that when they invented their famous aniline
dyes, they overlooked one of the specific peculiarities of
these dyes.
“The point is that with the help of these dyes it is possible
to dye all natural colors, except one only, namely,
genuine natural black, any other color.
“And it is thanks to this lack of foresight in these German
beings that the scandalous misfortune for the poor
Russians came about—that is to say, it is owing to the fact
that the feathers of the crows are dyed by nature, as it ‘unsuspectingly-
and-unexpectedly’ turned out, just a genuine
black, which, even with these aniline dyes invented by
themselves, cannot possibly be dyed any other color owing
to the said vile imperfection of these dyes—that these
poor Russian ‘crows’ cannot therefore possibly become
peacocks. And what is worst of all, having ceased to be
crows and not yet having become peacocks, they willynilly
turn into the bird turkey, which expresses ideally, as
has been formulated by our dear teacher, ‘Half-with-a-quarter-
plus-three-quarters.’
“Well, thanks to the wise definition of the esteemed
Mullah Nassr Eddin which he told me himself, I clearly
understood for the first time why all the beings of that
602
large community there, when they reach responsible age
become possessors of so sharply dual an individuality.
“But enough about this. Listen further now to the
events in which I happened to take part after my arrival
in the chief place of existence of the community Russia,
then called Saint Petersburg.
“As I have already said, while my acquaintance, the said
important Russian, settled up his affairs which had become
disorganized during his absence, I began to go
about everywhere and meet beings there, of different, as
is said, ‘class’ and ‘position,’ in order to study the characteristic
particularities of their manners and customs, and
to make clear for myself the cause of their so-called ‘organic
need’ for alcohol, and the manifest consequences
also of the result of its effects on their common presences.
“It is interesting to remark that during these meetings
of mine with the various three-brained beings belonging
to various ‘castes’ and ‘positions,’ I had already by then
constated several times, and it had, after more attentive
observation, become quite evident to me, that the majority
of them carried in themselves the germ of that ‘particular-
functioning-of-their-common-presences’ which had
already long before been habitually arising in your favorites
owing to a certain combination of two independent
causes coming from outside.
“The first of these causes is a common cosmic law
which exists under the name of ‘Solioonensius,’ and the
second is a sharp deterioration of the conditions of the
usual being-existence of the beings on some part or other
of the surface of this planet of yours.
“I speak about that germ of the ‘particular-functioning-of-
their-common-presences,’ which after several of their
years became molded in the presences of all beings of this
community in such a usual form as had already during
certain definite periods become in general inherent in
603
them, and as had become what is called a ‘stimulating factor’
for their specific manifestations, which also became
proper only to three-brained beings of the planet Earth;
and the totality of these manifestations among the beings
of the large community was this time called there ‘Bolshevism.’
“I will explain to you later about this same ‘particular-functioning-
of-their-common-presences.’
“I touched upon this question in this place only to give
you a representation of the already particularly abnormal
conditions of being-existence among which my activities
among the beings of this large community flowed at this
period during this sojourn of mine in their chief place of
existence, St. Petersburg.
“Even before my arrival in this city, I had had in view
to actualize one of my intentions, for the fulfillment of
which everything that was necessary had been already prepared
by me.
“The point is that already long before this I had intended
to set up in one or other of their great inhabited
spots a ‘something,’ of the kind of what they call there a
’chemical laboratory,’ in which I intended, by means
decided on beforehand to proceed with special experiments
on several deeply concealed aspects of their ever the
same strange psyche.
“And so, my boy, when I had stayed in this city and
when I discovered that almost half my time there might
be free, I decided to make use of the chance of being temporarily
‘half-occupied,’ and set about the actualization of
this intention of mine.
“From the information I obtained, I learned that in order
to set up such a laboratory there, it was obligatorily
required first of all to have a permit from the local power-possessing
beings, and that is why I quickly began to take
steps to get this permit.
604
“The first steps I took showed me that on account of
the laws which had been so long before fixed in the
process of existence of this community, a permit to have
the right to have one’s own chemical laboratory had to be
issued there by a certain what is called ‘department’ of one
of their what are called ‘ministries.’
“That is why I betook myself to that same department;
but it turned out that although the staff of this department
acknowledged that it was their obligation to issue
that kind of permit, yet they themselves did not know
how it had to be done.
“And they did not know this, as I later understood,
simply because no one had ever applied to them for this
permit, and on this account these unfortunate beings had
not acquired the customary for them what is called ‘automatic-
habit’ for the manifestation of such a ‘being-duty’
as theirs of this kind.
“Here it must in general be noticed that there during
the last centuries almost every ‘being-manifestation’ for
the fulfillment of their being-duty in the presences of
those beings who become power-possessing is already actualized,
thanks exclusively only to the functioning of the
data which are formed in them from manifold automatic
repetitions of the same thing.
“As regards the power-possessing beings of this community,
the crystallization of these peculiar automatic
’being-data at this period of the flow of time, proceeded
in them much more intensely than anywhere else, and was
expressed so sharply that sometimes it even seemed as if
there were completely absent in them in general all data
whatsoever for the immediate bringing forth of being-impulses
proper in general to beings.
“This crystallization proceeded in them, as I later elucidated,
in consequence of the action of the cosmic law
605
Solioonensius, which cosmic law I some time ago mentioned
to you.
“But as to what I said, namely, that nobody applied for
a permit to the staff of the mentioned department, this by
no means happened because none of the inhabitants of
this chief place of existence needed a chemical laboratory;
no, on the contrary, never had there been in that town so
many similar chemical laboratories as at this very period
of the flow of time, and doubtless all the owners of the
necessary permits had procured them from somewhere or
other in some or other way.
“They could not help having them. It was just for this that
there existed in this chief place of their existence, as in general
there exists in all large and small communities in times
of peace, a particular as they say ‘administrative body,’ which
comprises the ‘basic-hope-of-a-complete-bliss-for-power-possessors,’
which they themselves call the ‘gendarmerie’ and
’police,’ one of the chief obligations of the representatives of
which is to see that everyone, for every kind of enterprise
there, should have a corresponding permit, and indeed, it
must not be supposed that the what are called ‘lynx-eyed’ beings,
representatives of the said ‘basic-hope-of-a-complete-bliss-
for-power-possessors,’ would ‘let anything slip by’ and
allow anywhere any laboratory whatever without the corresponding
permit from the power-possessors.
“A basic reason for this seeming contradiction was
something quite different.
“It is necessary to tell you that there already in this
community the attitude towards the laws and regulations
fixed in the past by the beings for ‘normal’—according to
their understanding—mutual relationship and in general
for ordinary existence, began to become such that only
those of the ordinary beings could obtain and profit by
everything to which they had objective right who knew
606
how to act to the contrary, i.e., against laws and regulations
existing there.
“Of these private laboratories, such as I wished to set
up, not one but thousands could there be had; it was
merely necessary to know first of all what abnormal ‘goings’
and ‘comings’ were the practice for procuring the
permits for these laboratories, and then to act in accordance
with these abnormalities.
“I, however, on account of the short time I had stayed
there, had not yet had time to make clear for myself all
the subtleties of the ordinary being-existence which had
begun in this community, as I said, to become particularly
abnormal.
“That is why, when I set out to take steps to get the
permit I required, there began for me those endless vexations,
or, as they themselves say in such cases, the ‘idiotic
dilly-dallyings’ which were also fixed not long before in
the process of their being-existence, and in addition all
this turned out in the end to be quite without result and
unnecessary.
“It began with this: when I had reached the aforesaid
department and addressed myself to the staff there, they
all began to eye each other perplexedly and to whisper together,
and several of them rummaged through fat tomes
in the hope obviously of finding some written rule about
the issuing of these permits. Finally the oldest of them
came toward me and importantly required from me that
I should first of all bring him from a certain other department
certain information concerning my personal, as
they express it, ‘loyalty.’
“It was from just this that my further endless perambulations
began, from one department to another, from,
as they say, one administration to another, from one official
specialist to another . . . and so on without end.
“Thus the business continued until from the so-called
607
‘district-officer’ I had to go to the so-called ‘parish priest’
and so on, all but to the official city midwife.
“Besides this, one of these departments, why I don’t
know, required that a certificate issued by another department
should be stamped by a third.
“In one department I had to sign a certain paper; in another
to answer questions having nothing to do with
chemistry; while in a third it was explained to me and I
was advised how I must manage with the equipment of
the laboratory so as not to be poisoned, and so on and so
forth.
“It turned out as I later elucidated, that I had been,
without at all suspecting it at the time, with an official
among whose obligations was that of dissuading from this
’abominable’ intention those who wished to set up chemical
laboratories.
“But the most amusing of all was that, for obtaining
this permit it was necessary in turn to apply to those official
servants who had not even the remotest notion of
what in general a laboratory was.
“I do not know how all this would have finished, if,
having wasted almost two months, I had not myself in the
end thrown up all these foolish bustlings around.
“I threw them all up for a reason which was not without
its humor.
“According to the rules of all these senseless dilly-dallyings,
I had to get among others a ‘paper’ from a
doctor, official also, certifying that no danger would
menace my personal health from my occupation in this
laboratory.
“I went to this official doctor; but when he first of all
desired to sound me thoroughly and for this requested me
to undress entirely so that he might tap me all over with
his little hammer, I could not of course in any way consent.
And I could not consent to this, because, if I had
608
bared myself, I should inevitably have betrayed my tail
which there on your planet I skillfully hid under the folds
of my dress.
“And you of course well understand that if any one of
them were to have seen it, then everyone would very soon
have known that I was not a being of their planet, after
which it would have become already entirely impossible to
remain among them and to continue the experiments interesting
to me for the elucidation of the strangeness of
their psyche.
“That is why I went from this doctor without the ‘paper’
necessary for me, and from that time I threw up
everything and no longer tried to obtain a permit to set
up my own laboratory.
“In spite of the fact that I went about there everywhere
pursuing my special aim, hustling at the same time for the
said permit, I nevertheless often met that important Russian,
my first acquaintance, who, although he was, as I
said, very busy with his own affairs, nevertheless found
time to visit me or to receive me at his house.
“At these meetings we almost always talked only about
the alcoholism in his fatherland, and about the measures
for struggling with this evil.
“From such an exchange of opinion, there each time accumulated
in me more and more material, as my impartial
observations and studies of all the aspects of the
psyche of the local beings were crystallizing in me always
newer and newer data concerning them.
“This important Russian laid very great weight on
my considerations and remarks on what had already
been done by the Trusteeship of People’s Temperance and
also concerning the projects of future undertakings,
and was always sincerely delighted by the justice of my
observations.
609
“And in the beginning, all my suggestions which he reported
at the general meetings of the Trusteeship were always
accepted for actualization.
“But when several participants of this Trusteeship accidentally
learned that the initiative for many useful measures
had issued from me—some foreign doctor or other,
not even a European—then every kind of habitual, as it is
called ‘intrigue’ and ‘protest’ arose against the proposals
coming from me, and also against the head of the Trusteeship
himself.
“Those guilty of all the misunderstandings which
led up to this sorrowful end to such an important institution
as the Trusteeship, created for the welfare of all the
three-brained beings of this many-millioned community,
were always and in everything the learned beings of ‘new
format.’
“The point is that, owing to the insistence of certain
hereditary power-possessing beings, there were
among the number of the permanent chief participants
of this new institution several what are called ‘learned
physicians.’
“They happened to be among the leaders of this
Trusteeship, in consequence of the fact that in the presences
of the hereditary power-possessing beings of that period
there had again already become finally fixed and had
become the inviolable part of their essence always the
same ‘inner overlord’ of theirs, maleficent for the terrestrial
three-brained beings, named by them ‘self-calming,’
which by itself became for those unfortunates the sense
and aim of their existence. And therefore in order not to
make any being-effort at all, they insisted that these
learned physicians should also unfailingly take part in this
important institution of great social significance.
“In recent times there, why I don’t know, the beings
610
there of this profession most often became learned beings
of ‘new format.’
“It is further also necessary to tell you here that when
from among these learned beings of ‘new format’ some become
power-possessing and happen to take up important
responsible posts in the process of ordinary existence, they
then often serve much more as the sources of every kind
of subsequent misunderstanding than the hereditary
power-possessing beings.
“And they serve as these sources of misunderstandings
obviously in consequence of this, that in the common
presences of these beings there are acquired and in a particular
way are interwoven the characteristic inherencies
which had already become proper to your favorites of
three quite different contemporary types, namely, power-possessing
beings, learned beings of ‘new format,’ and the
contemporary ‘professional physicians.’
“And so, my boy, on the initiative and insistence of several
hereditary power-possessing beings of that community,
especially on that of those who, although they
outwardly still continue to be power-possessing yet in inner
significance are only as they are called ‘emptied sand
boxes’ (deflated gasbags), there were called to power for
the business of actualizing such a serious task as the ‘relative
saving’ of many millions of beings similar to themselves,
those genuine ‘stuffed turkeys,’ or, as they would
be called there, ‘upstarts.’
“While at first these same upstarts who had by chance
received power carried on among themselves alone every
kind of petty ‘intrigue’ proper to them, it was still for the
general undertaking there only ‘half-a-calamity,’ but
when, thanks to every kind of what is called ‘subterfuge’
also proceeding from them, there also began these intrigues
between all the participants of this Trusteeship,
and they all split up into different notorious ‘parties,’
611
which pernicious custom there for a successful actualization
of every promising beginning is very widely spread,
then also such a good beginning as this Trusteeship for the
general welfare of contemporary three-brained beings began,
as they say, to ‘crack at the seams.’
“Those petty ‘intrigues’ of theirs proceeded in full between
the separate parties as well as between the separate
members of that absolutely indispensable state organization,
just at the time I arrived with my first Russian acquaintance
in the chief place of existence of the said
community.
“When those ‘upstarts’ who had accidentally received
power learned that many of the ‘counsels’ and ‘indications’
on the business of improving the organization proceeded
from me, that is, just from a professional like
themselves, but who was not included in their so-called
corporation, well, just then, understanding well that none
of their intrigues and subterfuges could have any significance
at all for me, they directed them against the head of
the Trusteeship chosen by themselves.
“It is, apropos, very interesting lightly to remark
here that, although every kind of data for bringing
forth various being-impulses which they should have are
in general feebly crystallized in the presence of these contemporary
professionals there, then the data which brings
forth the impulse called ‘corporate feeling’ for some reason
or other is crystallized and functions in them very
strongly.
“And so, my boy, as long as I did not yet know that to
be occupied with ‘intrigues’ and dodges, or, as sometimes
they themselves still express it, ‘mutually-to-get-rid-of-
each-other,’ is already unavoidably inherent in power-possessing
beings of this community, I still hoped for and
patiently awaited that time when eventually the corresponding
conditions would give me the possibility of
612
actualizing my fundamental aim, namely, the possibility of
proceeding with the ‘elucidatory experiments’ on the
psyche of the terrestrial beings en masse. But when it became
definitely clear to me that here in this community
under the existing conditions of reciprocal relationships it
would be impossible for me to succeed in this, and I also
became convinced that it was impossible to get one’s own
chemical laboratory there honestly, i.e., strictly according
to the laws fixed in this community, I decided to remain
there no longer, but to depart, in order to seek suitable
conditions for my said aim, to some other European community.
“When my first acquaintance, the important Russian,
learned about this decision of mine, he was greatly
grieved; greatly grieved also were yet several other Russian
beings who indeed wished more or less good for their fatherland,
and who, during this period, had had time to
become clearly convinced that my knowledge and my experience
might be very useful for their fundamental aim.
“On the day of my suggested departure, this Trusteeship
was preparing to open the big building which, as I
have already told you, was just designed for the aim of the
struggle against alcoholism and which the beings there on
the day of its opening called by the name of their czar,
’The People’s Building of the Emperor Nicholas II.’
“On the eve of my departure my first acquaintance, the
important Russian, came to me unexpectedly and, having
sincerely expressed his regret at my departure, begged
me very earnestly to postpone it for several days so that
after the consecration and opening of the said building he
might travel with me and incidentally rest a little from the
recent bustle, intrigues, and subterfuges.
“As I had no special reason to hurry, I agreed and postponed
my departure for an indefinite time.
613
“Two days later the opening of this building took place
and, having the previous evening received what is called
’an official invitation,’ I betook myself to that ceremony.
“Well, at this general state solemnity of the contemporary
many-millioned community, to which came even he
himself, as they call him, ‘His Majesty the Emperor,’ there
began there, in respect of my person, what is called
’Ooretstaknilkaroolni,’ which generally speaking always
flows from the totality of the surrounding abnormalities
and, being formed automatically in the psyche of every
one of the three-brained beings of this ill-starred planet,
holds them so to say in an ‘exitless magic circle.’
“And the further events proceeded in the following order:
“On the day of the said state solemnity while the ceremony
was still proceeding, my first acquaintance the Russian
suddenly ran towards me shoving his way through
the beings who appeared there in all the blaze of various
what are called ‘orders’ and ‘regimentals,’ and in a joyous
voice told me that I was to have the ‘happiness’ of being
presented to His Majesty the Czar; having said this and
speaking rapidly, he hurried away.
“It turned out that at this solemnity there he had had
some conversation with the Emperor about me, as a result of
which it had been decided that I should be presented to him.
“Such a presentation to the Emperor, Czar, or King is
considered there as a very very great piece of luck, and
that is why my acquaintance having received such a permission
rejoiced beyond words on my behalf.
“Evidently he wished by this presentation to give me
great ‘pleasure’ and by this to calm his own conscience, as
he considered himself to blame for my unsuccessful stay
in this capital.
“After this event, two days passed.
“On the third morning, looking by chance out of the
614
window of my lodging into the street I saw there quite an
unusual commotion; everyone was cleaning, everywhere
there was sweeping, many of what are called the ‘gendarmerie’
and ‘police’ were walking up and down.
“To my question as to what caused all this, our Ahoon
explained to me that on that day, in our street, the arrival of
a very important general of that community was expected.
“On this same day, in the afternoon, while I was sitting
at home and talking with one of my new acquaintances,
the concierge of the house came running in to me, agitated
and bewildered, and stammering exclaimed: ‘Hi . . . s,
his ... Ex ... Exce . . . ce . . . ce . . . lency!’ But he did
not have time to finish before His Excellency himself entered.
As soon as the unfortunate concierge saw him appear,
he appeared as if struck dumb by lightning, and
then, having pulled himself together, he hurriedly, as it is
said there, ‘backed’ out of the room.
“But His Noble Excellency himself, with a very friendly
smile, although with a shade of what is called ‘hauteur’
characteristic of all the power-possessing beings of that
community at that time, came towards me, at the same
time examining with great curiosity the ‘antiques’ which
were in my room, and, shaking me in a special way by the
wrist, sat down in my favorite armchair.
“Afterward, continuing to examine the antiques, he
said:
“‘You will in a day or two be presented to our “Great
Autocrat,” and since it is I who attend to these affairs I
have come to you just to explain to you how and what
you must do on such a great and important occasion of
your life.’
“Having said this, he suddenly stood up and approaching
what is called a china figure of old Chinese workmanship
which stood in a corner of my room, he exclaimed
615
with impulsive rapture which thrilled his whole presence:
’How charming! . . . Where did you get this marvel of ancient
wisdom . . . ?’
“And not ceasing to look at the said figure and giving
himself up to the feeling of his rapture, or, more strictly
speaking, with all his feelings coursing together through
him, he further continued:
“‘I myself am very much interested in all ancient art,
but chiefly in Chinese, and that is why, of the five rooms
given up to my collection, three are filled with productions
of ancient Chinese work alone.’
“Continuing to speak in this strain about his adoration
for the production of ancient Chinese masters, he without
ceremony again sat down in my armchair and began to
enlarge upon antiques in general, their value and where
they are to be found.
“During this conversation he suddenly and hastily took
his watch from his pocket, automatically looked at it,
stood up quickly and, once on his feet, said:
‘“How vexing! I am obliged to interrupt our chat, interesting
to the highest degree, as I must hurry home
where doubtless the great friend of my youth and his
charming wife are already waiting for me.
“‘He is here for a short while, passing through on his
way abroad from the provinces, and I have not seen him
since we served in the same regiment and received different
appointments, I to the Court, and he to a civil post.’
“He afterward further added: ‘And as regards the instructions
I am required to give you, about which I had
come to you, I will send my adjutant this very day, and
he will explain everything to you, and no worse than I
perhaps would.’
“After this, with fussy self-importance, he left me.
“And indeed, on the evening of the very same day, as
616
His Noble Excellency had promised me, one of his adjutants
came to my house who was still, as is said there, a
’young man,’ that is a being who had only quite recently
attained to responsible age. This adjutant of his who came
had the very marked specific type of a terrestrial three-brained
being whom in recent times among your favorites
one has often come across, and who is very well defined
by the words mama’s and papa’s darling.
“This former mama’s darling, when he arrived and began
to speak to me, manifested himself at first towards me
quite automatically according to the data fixed in his common
presence by the rules enforcedly inculcated into him
of what are called bon ton; and when a little later it became
clear to his being-rumination that I belonged neither
to his own caste nor to a higher one, but appeared to be
one of those beings who according to the abnormal understanding
of the beings of that community are considered
little higher than what are called ‘savages,’ he
immediately changed his tone and again quite automatically
began to manifest himself towards me according to
the data for ‘commanding’ and ‘ordering about,’ data also
already fixed in the common presences of the beings of
that community of that period who belonged to that caste,
and he began to point out how I must ‘enter,’ ‘leave,’ and
’move,’ and when and what words must be spoken.
“Besides the fact that in the course of two hours he had
shown me by his own example how, namely, one had to
manifest, he declared to me that he would return on the
morrow and he ordered me to practice, so that, as he expressed
himself, no misunderstanding at all might arise
which might lead to where even ‘Makar did not drive his
goats.’
“When on the day of my, as they call it, ‘supreme
presentation’ I arrived there where the chief of this large
community had the place of his residence, I was met at
617
the railway station itself by ‘His High Excellency’ in person,
who had arrived there accompanied by five or six of
his adjutants, and from that moment he himself began—
of course quite without the participation of, as it is called,
his ‘personal-subjective-initiative,’ but guided only by automatic
habit acquired by him, thanks to the doing of always
one and the same thing—to subjugate all my
separate spiritualized parts and all the self-manifestations
of my common presence, taking it as it were under the directive
of his own ‘I.’
“From this moment, I had, in the sense of my ‘outer
manifestations,’ as our esteemed Mullah Nassr Eddin
would say, to ‘dance in everything to his tune.’
“As soon as we had left the station and were seated in
the carriage, he immediately began to show me and to
prompt me as to what and how I had to act and speak and
what I had not to do or say.
“And when later, in that hall where the celebrated presentation
took place, he further showed and directed my
presence . . . about this we can neither speak now in the
language of a Scheherazade, nor describe it with the pen
of a Mr. Canineson.
“In the hall every movement, every step I made, even
to the blinking of my eyelids, were seen in advance, and
prompted to me by this important general.
“However, in spite of all the absurdity of this procedure,
if one takes into account that the perfection of a being
depends on the quality and quantity of his inner
experiencings, then objective justice demands that due
must be given for this to your favorites, that on that day
they compelled me, of course, unconsciously, to undergo
and to feel perhaps more than I had undergone and felt
during all the centuries of my personal sojourn there
among them.
“However that may be, I must yet say that having
618
agreed to this ‘famous presentation’ for the purpose of observation
and investigation of the peculiar and such a
’contorted’ psyche of your favorites, and after all the ‘great
agitation’ which I had lived through on that day, I finally
breathed freely only in the carriage of the train after my
tormentors, particularly that important general, had left
me alone by myself.
“In the course of the whole of that day, I was so occupied
with the fulfillment of all the innumerable foolish
manipulations required from me and which fatigued me
in view of my declining years, that I did not even notice
what the unfortunate Emperor there looked like or how
he manifested himself in this comedy.
“Now, my boy, if you will strive to assimilate well the
information about the subsequent events which happened
to me and which were the results of this famous presentation
of mine to His Majesty the Emperor, then you will
probably acquire the possibility of clearly picturing to
yourself and well understand how, there among your favorites,
particularly in this large community Russia at that
period, their what is called ‘individual significance,’ particularly
in recent centuries, began to be appraised and be
built up for the majority of these unfortunates always exclusively
on the basis of the outer ephemeral as they are
called ‘Vietro-yretznel,’ as, in the given case, it similarly
took place in relation to me.
“This gradual acquiring of the habit of judging the
merits of beings according to the outer ephemeral appearance
in all other beings, developed and continued to
develop their imagination, which became strengthened
about this, that just in this consists the acquisition of
’being-individuality,’ and all began subjectively to strive
only for this.
“That is why at the present time, all of them from the
very beginning of their arising gradually lose from their
619
common presences even the ‘taste’ and ‘desire’ for what is
called ‘objective-being-Being.’
“The manifestations of the mentioned ‘Vietro-yretznel’
personally in relation to my person began to have their action
already from the very morning of the following day,
in this sense that every data for ‘being-notion’ about my
personality which had been before this already soundly
fixed in the presences of all the beings there who knew me
suddenly sharply changed, thanks only to this ‘objectively
maleficent’ official presentation of me to their highest
power-possessing beings.
“My personal significance and their notions about all
my qualities and merits also changed for their individuality;
I suddenly became for all ‘important’ and ‘wise,’ ‘extraordinary’
and ‘interesting,’ and so on and so forth; that
is, the possessor of all kinds of abnormal being-qualities
thought out by themselves.
“As a very characteristic example which will well make
clear to you what I have just said, the following illustration
may serve:
“The proprietor of that shop where, before going to my
business, I bought the provisions for my kitchen, wished
on the first morning after this, as is sometimes said there,
’royal audience’ of mine, to bring, happen what may, my
purchases home to me himself. All the police standing at
the street corners in that district in which I temporarily
dwelt, and who already knew me well as a newcomer
physician, began at the sight of me, while still standing
some way off, to salute just as they saluted that important
general of theirs.
“The same evening the chief of that department to
which I had first of all applied, himself personally brought
me to my house that unfortunate permit, giving me the
right to have my own laboratory, and to receive which I
had languished for three months waiting on the doorsteps
620
of every kind of ‘official’ and ‘unofficial’ establishment.
And on the second day I received yet four other permits
for this from various departments of other ministries into
whose province it did not at all enter to issue such permits,
but to whom on account of this same dilly-dallying
of theirs I had had to apply during my senseless bustlings.
“The owners of the houses, shopkeepers, children, and
in general all who dwelt in the same street as I did, became
as amiable with me as if I intended to leave each of
them a large ‘American legacy,’ and so on and so forth.
“After this ‘Emptykralnian’ happening to me, I, by the
way, further learned that this unfortunate czar of theirs
also always prepares himself for such official meetings
with beings strange to him.
“Of these official meetings like this he has very many,
almost every day and even several times a day: here, a parade
of the troops; there, an ‘audience’ with the ambassador
of some other emperor; in the morning, a
’delegation’; at noon, a ‘presentation’ such as mine; later a
’reception’ of different what are called ‘representatives-of-the-
people’; and with each of these it is necessary for him
to talk, or even to make them an entire speech.
“As each word of every such terrestrial ‘czar’ can have
and often does have serious consequences not only for the
beings of that community of whom he is czar, but also for
the beings of other communities, therefore each word
must be thought out from every side.
“Well, for this, around these emperors or czars who become
such by hereditary rights or by election, there are
many specialists from among the ordinary three-brained
beings there, in order that they may prompt them as to
what they must do and say in every circumstance; and
these promptings and directions must be carried out in
such a way that the strangers may not notice that their
621
emperor or czar manifests not from his own but from others’
initiative.
“And in order to remember all this, these czars must of
course also practice.
“And what it means to practice, you can probably already
picture to yourself after what I have just told you. I
understood this with all my Being, when I prepared myself
for my illustrious presentation.
“During my existence on that planet, such a preparation
by the way was necessary for me personally only
once. Were such preparations necessary every day and for
every separate occasion, then may one be spared from experiencing
such a merciless fate.
“I personally at least would not under any conditions
be in the skin of such a terrestrial emperor or czar, and
would neither wish it for my very worst enemy nor for the
enemy of my nearest.
“After this unforgettable ‘supreme presentation’ of
mine, I very soon left St. Petersburg for other parts of the
continent of Europe and began to have as the chief places
of my existence various cities of the countries which were
situated both on that same continent Europe as well as on
other continents. I was again later, many times, but for
other affairs, in the same community Russia, where during
that period of the flow of time their great process
there of reciprocal-destruction took place and the destruction
of everything already attained by them, which
this time, as I have already told you, was called by them
’Bolshevism.’
“You remember I promised to relate to you about the
fundamental real causes of this archphenomenal process.
“Well, it is necessary to tell you that this grievous phenomenon
arises there thanks to two independent factors,
the first of which is the cosmic law Solioonensius, and the
622
second is always the same abnormal conditions of ordinary
being-existence established by them themselves.
“In order that you should the better understand about
both these factors, I will explain to you about each of them
separately, and will begin by the cosmic law Solioonensius.
“First of all you must be told that all the three-brained
beings, on whatever planet they may arise, and whatever
exterior coating they may receive, always await the manifestations
of the action of this law with impatience and
with joy, somewhat how your favorites await what are
called their feasts of ’Easter,’ ‘Bairam,’ ‘Zadik,’ ‘Ramadan,’
’Kaialana,’ and so on.
“The only difference is in this, that your favorites await
these feasts of theirs with impatience because on these
’holydays’ it has become customary among them to allow
themselves to be more ‘jolly’ and to ‘booze’ freely; while
the beings of the other planets await the action of Solioonensius
with impatience because, thanks to it, the need
for evolving, in the sense of the acquiring of Objective-
Reason by them, increases in them by itself.
“As regards the causes which bring forth this same action
of this cosmic law, they are for each planet different
and always flow from and depend upon what is called the
’common cosmic Harmonious-Movement’; moreover, frequently
for your planet Earth, what is called the ‘center-of-
gravity-of-causes’ is the ‘periodic tension’ of the sun of
its system, which tension proceeds in its turn thanks to
the influence upon this sun of a neighboring solar system,
which exists under the name of ‘Baleaooto.’
“In this latter system however, such a center-of-gravity-of-
causes arises because among the number of its ‘concentrations’
there is a great comet Solni, which, according to
certain known combinations of the common-cosmic
Harmonious-Movement at times approaches on its falling
very near to its sun Baleaooto, which is forced by this
623
to make a ‘strong tension’ in order to maintain the path
of its own falling. This tension provokes the tension of the
suns of the neighboring systems, among the number of
which is the system Ors; and when the sun Ors strains itself
not to change its path of falling inherent to it, this sun
Ors in its turn provokes the same tension in all the concentrations
of its own system, among which is also the
planet Earth.
“The tension in all the planets acts also on the common
presences of all beings arising and breeding on them, always
engendering in the beings, besides desires and intentions
of which they are not aware, the feeling called
’sacred labolioonosar,’ or as your favorites would say, the
feeling of religiousness, namely, that ‘being-feeling’ which
at times appears in the desire and striving for, as I have already
said, speedier self-perfecting in the sense of Objective-
Reason.
“It is interesting that when this sacred feeling, or another
similar to it, which was also engendered by a certain
common cosmic actualization, proceeds in the common
presences of your favorites, then they accept it as a symptom
of certain of their numerous diseases, and in the
given case, for example, they call this feeling ‘nerves.’
“It is necessary to remark that such an impulse inherent
in the presence of all three-brained beings of our
Great Universe formerly arose and became actualized almost
normally in the majority of terrestrial beings of that
time, namely, from the time of the removal of the organ
Kundabuffer from the common presences of the three-brained
beings of the planet Earth right up to the second
Transapalnian-perturbation.
“But later, among the number of chief evils which flow
from the conditions of ordinary being-existence established
by them themselves, specially when in the presences of
every terrestrial three-brained being, there began to become
624
predominant the ‘evil-inner-God’ of theirs I mentioned,
named there self-calming, then it occurred that in them
under the influence of the action of Solioonensius, instead
of the desire and striving for a speedier self-perfection a
something began to arise such as they themselves characterize
by the words ‘need of freedom,’ which chiefly serves
the cause of the arising there of these same grievous
processes of theirs similar to this last ‘Bolshevism.’
“I will explain to you somewhat later how they represent
to themselves this famous freedom of theirs, and now
I will only tell you that that feeling which arises from the
action of Solioonensius strengthens in them the need for
some or other general change in the conditions of their
ordinary external being-existence which until then were
more or less stable.
“After the second Transapalnian perturbation to this illstarred
planet of yours, that is, ‘after-the-loss-of-Atlantis,’
the action of the cosmic law Solioonensius in the general
presences of these favorites of yours was actualized at least
forty times and almost from the very beginning, each
time, thanks already to this strange ‘need of freedom’
which has since been fixed in the majority of them, almost
the same proceeded as in recent years still proceeds on
that part of the surface of your planet on which the totality
of the existing groups is called ‘Russia.’
“Here it is extremely important also to notice that the
existence itself of these terrifying processes could not in any
way take place there among the three-brained beings of the
planet Earth if those data which had remained intact in
their subconsciousness for the engendering of the being-impulse
conscience, to which data the Most Saintly Ashiata
Shiemash was the first to turn his attention and upon which
he relied for the fulfillment of his mission, had taken part
in the functioning of that consciousness of theirs which has
become habitual for them during their waking state.
625
“Only in consequence of the fact that the data for the
sacred impulse of being-conscience do not take part in the
function of this consciousness of theirs, the actions of the
law Solioonensius, just as well as of other inevitable cosmic
laws, are molded into such abnormal and for themselves
pitiable forms.
“Although the whole totality of causes serves as the
sources for the arising of the second factor, yet in my
opinion the basic cause also in the given case is nevertheless
this fact, that their famous ‘subdivision-into-castes’
becomes established among them regarding their mutual
relationship among themselves, which subdivision has
constantly existed there with the exception only of that
period when there was definitely rooted among them the
results of the Most Saintly Labors of Ashiata Shiemash.
“The difference is only in this, that in former centuries
the division into different castes proceeded from the consciousness
and intention of several separate individuals
there, while now this proceeds quite automatically without
the participation of anyone’s will or anyone’s consciousness.
“Now, my boy, I find it opportune to explain to you a
little about this, namely, in what way and in what gradations
these favorites of yours became automatically sorted
out from their different celebrated castes, and how they
later already began to subdivide themselves into these
castes.
“When, according to various chance circumstances, and
wherever significant groups of them became concentrated
and they exist together, then several of them—in whom
firstly for some reason or other the consequences of the
properties of the organ Kundabuffer had been previously
well crystallized, the totality of which crystallizations in
general gives to their common presences the impulses for
what is called ‘cunning,’ and secondly, in whose hands at
the given time there appear for some reason or other
626
many different, what are called ‘terrifying means,’ or what
they themselves call ‘weapons’—quickly set themselves
apart from other beings and putting themselves at their
head, constitute the beginnings of what are called the ‘ruling
class.’
“And further, since in all the three-brained beings of
the planet Earth, and particularly of recent periods, the
sacred being-impulse called conscience does not take part
in the functioning of their general consciousness, in consequence
of which in them there is absent even the very
need for making any conscious being-effort at all—then
they, that is, the beings who had set themselves apart and
who had assigned themselves to the ruling class, profiting
by the said terrifying means, compel other beings of the
given groupings to produce for them even those efforts
which every being should inevitably actualize in ordinary
being-existence.
“And other beings of these groupings, also not wishing
for the same reasons personally to produce these ‘being-efforts,’
no, not even for others, and at the same time being
afraid of the mentioned terrifying means of the beings
of the ruling class, begin to have recourse to all kinds of
cunning in order, as is said there, to ‘load-on-one-another’s-
backs’ such being-efforts as are inevitably required
for the beings of the ruling class.
“And as a result the beings of every such grouping usually
sort themselves out gradually and fall into diverse categories
according to the degree of skill of their artfulness.
And so from the division of the beings into categories of
this kind, there just begins in the following generations a
subdivision and an assigning of each other into these famous
castes of theirs.
“From this assigning of each other into castes of diverse
kinds, there is already by itself infallibly crystallized in the
common presence of each of them in relation to the
627
beings who belong to all other castes that being-data
which is called ‘hate,’ just that data which was never in
any other beings in the whole of our Great Universe, and
which in its turn engenders in the common presence of
everyone those impulses ‘shameful’ for the three-brained
beings, which they themselves call ‘envy,’ ‘jealousy,’ ‘adultery,’
and many other similar impulses.
“And so, my boy, these terrifying processes of reciprocal-
destruction and of the destruction of everything
already attained by them there, proceed partly from this,
that in those periods when in their common presences the
action of the cosmic law Solioonensius becomes evident,
besides the already mentioned need for freedom, in them,
on the one hand, the intensity of the action of the data
for engendering constantly the impulse of ‘timidity’ before
power-possessors automatically diminishes, which data
has already become inherent in their common presences,
and on the other hand the intensity of the action of that
said strange being-data increases, which data provokes
’hate’ in the given case in relation to the beings who belong
to other castes.
“That is why I said that this subdivision of theirs into
castes which bring about the totality of the results of these
’unique-strange-being-data’ which always increase in their
functionings and which flow, as you may have already,
from all that I have told you, doubtless been convinced,
also from the conditions of their abnormal ordinary being-
existence, just serves chiefly as the second factor for
the arising of these terrifying processes.
“These terrible processes usually arise and flow in the
following sequence:
“It always begins with this, that several beings from one
or another grouping, namely, those in whom for some
reason or other there were previously crystallized data
stronger than in other beings—which data engender the
628
mentioned strange impulses in relation to the beings who
belong to other castes, particularly to the beings who belong
to the caste of the ‘ruling-class’—seeing and feeling
reality more than others under the influence of the action
of Solioonensius they begin as is said there to ‘clamor,’
and these ‘clamoring orators’ become in relation to those
around them such as are at the present time there usually
called ‘leaders.’
“And further, thanks on the one hand to this clamor
and, on the other hand, thanks to the action of always the
same cosmic law Solioonensius, which action is always
combined abnormally in the presences of all of them, others
also begin to clamor. When these ‘clamorers’ among
the ordinary beings begin already, excessively cacophonically,
to act upon what are called ‘the-effeminate-nerves-of-
the-left-half’ of several of the power-possessing beings
of the given community, and these latter order those
whose job it is to grease with what is called ‘Scottish
cream’ the navels of several particularly loud-voiced clamorers,
then there begin these excesses of theirs which, progressively
increasing, reach their zenith, yet to their
misfortune ultimately always lead to nothing.
“These processes of theirs, if they had even but a little
improved the existence of beings of subsequent generations,
then perhaps, from the point of view of a strictly
impartial observer, they might even not have appeared to
be so terrifying, yet to the misfortune of all three-brained
beings of our Great Universe, the calamity is just in this
that as soon as the ‘blissful action’ of this cosmic lawful
manifestation ceases, and these terrifying processes come
to an end, then there again begins the old story and their
ordinary being-existence becomes ‘more bitter’ than before,
and, parallel with this, there also deteriorates what is
called their ‘sane-awareness-of-the-sense-and-aim-of-their-existence.’
629
“This latter deteriorates in my opinion chiefly because,
after these processes, the leading beings of the former ruling
class are usually replaced by beings who proceed from
other different castes, and who before this last process did
not have in the persons of their representatives, either of
the present or past generations, anything in common either
consciously or unconsciously with that being-manifestation
in which is included the ability to lead the outer
and now and then even the inner process of the being-existence
of surrounding beings, who although ‘similar to
them,’ yet in the sense of Reason had not yet attained to
their degree.
“Justice demands it to be admitted that although in the
common presences of the three-brained beings there of
the old ruling class the data present in their subconsciousness
for the engendering of real being-conscience
also did not take part in the functioning of their what is
called waking-consciousness, yet, at least, they usually
have the habit of ruling, acquired by heredity and improving
automatically from generation to generation.
“In the presences of the beings who had newly attained
to power not only is real being-conscience absent, as it
was also absent in the beings of the former ruling class,
but further, in them in addition, those ‘charms’ begin particularly
stormily to manifest and give extraordinary and
terrifying results, which ‘charms’ are crystallized in general
in the presences of terrestrial three-brained beings especially
of recent times in consequence of the properties of
the organ Kundabuffer, such as Vanity,’ ‘pride,’ ‘self-conceit,’
‘self-love,’ and others, which, as they had as yet
hardly ever been satisfied to a sufficient degree, are in
them in their functionings, particularly new.
“To these terrestrial beings who become impromptu
power-possessing and who have not any hereditary data at
all in themselves even for the automatic ability to rule,
630
one of the sayings of our dear Teacher can well be applied,
which he expresses in the following words:
“‘I never yet met that idiot who, accustomed to shuffle
in a pair of old shoes, would feel comfortable in smart
new ones.’
“And really, my boy, when, each time on the planet
Earth, the action of Solioonensius ceases, and their ‘relatively
normal’ existence, already somehow established,
again begins among your favorites, then the ‘newly-baked-power-
possessing’ beings usually cut those capers thanks
to which the birth rate of what are called ‘slugs,’ ‘snails,’
’lice,’ ‘mole crickets,’ and many other similar parasites
who destroy everything good, each time always increases
more and more on that planet.
“As I have begun to speak about Bolshevism, then I will
relate to you here on this subject, in order yet once again
to give you an example of one peculiarity of the being-existence
of your favorites which had already become fully
proper to them, about one of their naive arguments which
is not without its humor.
“This naivete of theirs, which may arise through an already
excessively wretched logical-confrontative being-rumination,
consists in this, that although all events there
without exception, in the sense of mutual relationships
among themselves, proceeded during the last two centuries
exclusively already by themselves without any participation
of the consciousness or intention of whomever
it may be of the contemporary beings, they nevertheless
always ascribe with certainty and even with jealousy all
the results, good as well as bad, flowing from these events
to one or another among them similar to themselves.
“And such an abnormality which had become fixed in
the totality of their spiritualized parts resulted from the
following causes.
“First of all, from their common presences there gradually
631
totally disappeared all those being-data, the totality of
which in general is capable of engendering in the presences
of beings a property called ‘presentiment of the future,’
in consequence of which they are entirely deprived
of the possibility, in any degree whatever of foreseeing imminent
events; secondly, having a narrow what is called
’horizon’ and a ‘short memory,’ they not only know nothing
about long-past events on their planet, but even do
not remember about that which proceeded quite recently—
almost even yesterday; and thirdly, these cosmic
laws are unknown to them, thanks to which there chiefly
arise those sorrowful events which proceed among them.
Owing to all this, these same contemporary favorites of
yours are sure in all their presences that this terrifying
process, which they call Bolshevism, proceeded for the
first time on their planet and that nothing like this already
’darling’ civilization of theirs had ever existed previous to
them; and they are even sure that this has happened
thanks only to the evolution of the gradually progressing
reason of the beings similar to themselves of their planet.
“Their confrontative argument on the subject of similar
processes which had taken place many times in the
past on their planet may serve as a very good example for
the illustration and characterization of the phenomenal
dullness and bluntness of that being-rumination which
they have.
“According to the common-sense of every three-brained
being, similar processes had to proceed, and since I became
interested in the strange psyche of these favorites of
yours and occupied myself with every aspect of the observation
of them, I myself have been a witness as I have
said, no less than forty times, of exactly similar processes
which I would call the process of the ‘destruction-of-everything-
within-sight.’
“It is interesting to notice that almost half of all these
632
terrifying processes proceeded not very far from that place
where their, as they themselves call it, ‘cultured existence’
is now concentrated; they proceeded on that part of the
surface of their planet which they name Egypt.
“These terrifying processes proceeded on this same
Egypt so often, in consequence of the fact that this part
of the surface of your planet, during the course of long
periods of time, found itself in relation to the common-cosmic
Harmonious-Movement in the position of what is
called the ‘center-of-gravity-radiations,’ and that is why
the influence of the cosmic law Solioonensius often acted
on the presence of the three-brained beings breeding
there, and often brought forth in them such an abnormality.
“A parallel comparison of the real data concerning the
events which took place on the same Egypt and those data
about them which became fixed in the being-representation
and understanding of almost every responsible being
of famous contemporary ‘culture,’ and which are known
to them, as it were, thanks to their already ‘perfected reason’
might serve as an obvious illustrative example of from
what general data their ‘logical mentation’ at the period of
their responsible existence is built up and consists, and
likewise gives me the possibility yet once again to notice
and emphasize to you all the maleficence in an objective
sense of their usage, which was finally fixed in the process
of their ordinary existence, and which they themselves call
by the high-sounding words, ‘education’ and ‘schooling’
of the growing generation.
“The point is that, among the number of all possible
kinds of ephemeral fantastic informations from the totality
of which, as a result, their strange Reason proper to
them alone is formed there, there is likewise the history of
this same Egypt.
“This fantastic history evidently thought out by some
633
or other candidate for Hasnamuss individuals among
them, was even made for them what is called an ‘obligatory
subject’ in all educational establishments, in which
this ‘history,’ among other similar ‘stupidities,’ is strongly
’hammered’ into their separate concentrations for the
functioning of spiritual perceptions and manifestations,
that is into what they themselves would call the ‘brains’ of
these unfortunate future responsible beings; and further,
when they become such, these ‘fantastic-informations-learned-
by-them-parrotlike’ by compulsion serve them as
material for being-associations and for ‘logical-confrontative-
mentation.’
“That is why, my boy, at the present time there on that
ill-fated planet, every being who has already reached responsible
age, instead of the real knowledge which every
normal three-brained being should have concerning the
events which took place on their planet in the past, knows
about everything in the same way in which, as in the present
case, he ruminates with his being-Reason and ‘unconsciously’
becomes aware with all his being about this
same Egypt.
“There’s no gainsaying it, each one of the already, according
to them, responsible three-brained beings of this
strange planet, already knows thanks to their system of
education and schooling, the history of the beings who
existed in the past on this Egypt.
“Yet how, thanks to the said means of perception of
informations which they themselves call ‘learning-parrotlike,’
he knows this, and what totality of the being-representation
about this ‘results’ from all three of his
spiritualized being-parts, you may picture to yourself with
your own eyes, and clearly understand from the following
illustration of mine.
“Almost every one of them ‘knows’ that among ancient
Egyptians there were twenty-four dynasties. But if any one
634
of them is asked, ‘Why are there so many dynasties among
them?’ it would then appear that he had never even
thought about it.
“Further if one continues to insist on an answer, then
this same being who up to now knew and was sure with
all his being that there were twenty-four dynasties among
the ancient Egyptians, he at best—of course on the condition
if one helps him to be able to be sincere and to express
aloud associations flowing in his mentation—reveals
his logical mentation in some such way:
‘“Among the Egyptians there were twenty-four
dynasties. . . .
“‘Well ...
“‘This proves that among the Egyptians there existed a
monarchical state organization and that the position of
the “king” passed by inheritance from father to son, and
as it was customary that the kings of one generation
should have the same family name, and that all the kings
who had this name composed one dynasty, then therefore
they had as many different dynasties of kings as there were
family names’ . . . very ‘understandable,’ and as ‘clear’ as
the ‘patch on the baggy trousers’ of the honorable Mullah
Nassr Eddin.
“And if any of the beings of contemporary ‘culture’ infallibly
desires and will continue to ‘pant’ in order to explain
well to his Reason why among these ancient
Egyptians the family name of their kings changed so often,
then again, at very best, his being-mentation will associate
approximately in the following sequence. He will say:
‘“Evidently in olden times in this Egypt it often happened
that the kings, or as they are named there Pharaohs,
grew tired of reigning and abdicated their power—and this
abdication in all probability proceeded in the following way
and approximately under the following circumstances.
635
“‘Let us suppose that some Pharaoh or other named
”John Geoffrey” lived peacefully and with full satisfaction,
and ruled over all the Egyptians.
“‘Well, once this same king or Pharaoh John Geoffrey
felt a very great “weariness” from this reigning of his, and
one sleepless night, having pondered over his “kingly position”
first of all constated and realized with all his being
that, wish it or not, one grows tired of reigning, and that
this occupation, in general, is an extremely trying “job”
and could not be said to be, for his personal felicity, either
useful or safe.
“‘The Pharaoh John Geoffrey became impressed with
this realization and, profiting by the experience of his existence
in the past, decided to try and find out how to “prevail
upon” somebody or other, so that this “other” might
deliver him from the said, for him, undesirable weariness.
“‘To this end, he probably invited some or other still
ordinary John Geoffrey to come to him, and in a very polite
way spoke to him, roughly as follows:
“My highly honorable and incomparably kind John
Geoffrey, I frankly confess to you, as to my only friend
and subject worthy of my trust, that this kingdom over
which I rule has already grown too wearisome for me and
this has happened perhaps because I am already extremely
tired.
“As regards my dear son and heir, to whom I might
now hand over the kingdom, he, speaking between ourselves,
is, in spite of his very strong and healthy appearance,
in fact neither one nor the other.
“You as a father known for his love for his posterity
will surely understand if I tell you that I very much love
my son and heir, and that I would not like him to reign
and get tired as I have; wherefore, I have just decided to
propose to you, as a faithful subject and personal friend,
636
to deliver me and my son from reigning and to take this
high obligation upon yourself.”
‘“And since evidently this still ordinary John Geoffrey
was firstly, as is said there, a “good sport,” and secondly
being a “rascal” who had much “vanity,” he with tears in
his eyes shrugged his shoulders—”If I must be lost, then
let me be lost”—consented, and from the very next day
began to reign.
‘“As the family name of this second John Geoffrey was
different, therefore on the very next day the number of
Egyptian dynasties was increased by yet one more.
“‘And so, as many Pharaohs of this Egypt often grew
tired and, loving their sons, did not desire the same for
them, they renounced their kingdoms in this way to others,
and hence so many dynasties “piled up” there.’
“In reality, however, the change of dynasty in this Egypt
did not proceed so simply, and in the intervals between
two dynasties there proceeded such perturbations in comparison
with which this contemporary Bolshevism is
’merely child’s play.’
“In the heat of this contemporary Bolshevism, I happened
several times to be an eyewitness of the sincere indignation
of several of those who, for some reasons, of
course personally independent of them, did not happen to
take part in this same process, and who could therefore
half-consciously observe from the outside and with all
their presences grow sincerely indignant at the actions of
the individual beings similar to themselves who were active
persons in this terrifying process, namely, at the action
of those individuals similar to them, whom on this
occasion they called, and still up to now call ‘Bolsheviks.’
“In my opinion, it will do no harm here, apropos, to tell
you that that being-experiencing of theirs which is excellently
characterized by the words, Vainly-to-grow-sincerely-indignant,’
also appears to be one of the unfortunate
637
particularities of the psyche of these ill-fated three-brained
beings who please you, especially of the contemporary
ones.
“Thanks only to this psychic abnormality, there gradually
become more deranged in their common presences
many functionings, both of their planetary body, already
deranged without this, and of their ‘body-Kesdjan’—if of
course this second being-body is already coated in them
and has attained to the required, what is called, ‘individuality.’
“And such an abnormality of their psyche, namely,
Vainly-to-grow-indignant,’ or as they themselves say
Vainly-to-grow-agitated,’ also flows from this, that from
their common presences there has already long since disappeared
the ‘being-horizon’ proper to be present in the
three-brained beings, as well as the ‘instinctive-sensing-of-reality-
in-its-real-light.’
“On account of the absence in their psyche of these two
particularities, they could not even approximately suspect
that individuals similar to themselves were in no way the
cause of these terrifying processes there, and that these
processes of their ill-fated planet proceed from two inevitable
great causes. The first of these causes is just the
cosmic law Solioonensius, entirely independent of them;
and the second cause, partly dependent on them, consists
in this that, thanks to the totality of all the results of the
abnormal conditions of ordinary being-existence established
by themselves, which still continue to be crystallized
in their common presences, the data for bringing
forth the sacred impulse ‘conscience’ do not in general
take part in any of them in the functioning of their ordinary
waking state, in consequence of which the action of
the first cause takes just this terrible form.
“They, as I have already said, could not even approximately
consider and understand that, during these common
638
planetary terrifying processes, individual persons are in no
way the cause, and only by chance happen to be in those
posts, the occupation of which, on account of the conditions
of mutual existence which had already been established,
compels them to manifest themselves in one or
other role, the results of which roles, according to law-conformity
entirely independent of them themselves, are
cast into these or other forms.
“In the heat of this last process of theirs, namely, during
this Russian Bolshevism, the contemporary beings of
other communities grew very sincerely agitated when the
beings, who by chance had become as it were ‘active’ in
this distressing process, gave orders to other ordinary beings,
as it is said, to ‘shoot’ any Tom, Dick, or Harry.
“For the clarity of my further explanation concerning
these terrifying processes of your unfortunate favorites,
you must be further told about this, that this last process
proceeded and until today continues to proceed on a large
area of the surface of this ill-fated planet, and that during
recent times these favorites of yours have very greatly increased
in quantity. If therefore we compare the quantity
of the contemporary three-brained beings who have been
destroyed during this last process, with those destroyed in
the previous process, then this last process will indeed
seem ‘child’s play.’
“In order that you may better understand this and
compare those former processes with this contemporary
Bolshevism, I will now give you a couple of little scenes
from former history, from, let us say, the Egypt I have already
mentioned.
“When, in one of the intervals between the dynasties of
these Egyptian Pharaohs or kings, there proceeded in
Egypt a process such as this contemporary Bolshevism,
the chief committee of the ‘revolutionaries’ announced to
all the population of that country among other things,
639
that ‘elections’ would soon begin for the chiefs of the large
and small points of theirs, or as they say ‘towns’ and Villages,’
and that these elections would proceed on the following
principles:
“Those were to be elected as chiefs for the towns and
villages who would put in their ‘sacred’ vessels more of
what are called ‘kroahns’ than others; a kroahn was the
name given then in Egypt to sacrificial offerings.
“The point is that, according to what is called the
’religion’ of the beings of this country, it was the custom
among others during ‘religious ceremonies’ which
proceeded in special places to put before each ordinary being
who went to these ceremonies special ‘clay vessels,’ so
that each ordinary being there had to put into these sacred
vessels each time after the utterances of certain
prayers, vegetables or fruit specially designated for the
given day.
“Well, these ‘worthy’ things for offering as sacrifices
were then called kroahns. In all probability this ‘manipulation’
was devised by the ‘theocrats’ of that time as a profitable
item for the welfare of their, as they are called,
’sycophants.’
“In that decree about which I have just told you, it was
stated that on that occasion kroahns had to consist of the
eyes of ‘outcasts,’ by which word the ordinary three-brained
beings there called those beings behind their
backs who belonged to the caste of the ruling class, by
which name then all the beings of this caste ‘wholesale’
were called without excluding the beings of the ‘passive
half,’ children or old folk.
“Further in this announcement it was stated that he
who would have on the day of the elections the most
kroahns in his sacred vessel would be appointed as chief
of the whole of Egypt, and in the remaining towns and
villages those would be appointed as chiefs who in their
640
sacred vessels had the correspondingly greatest number of
kroahns.
“You may picture to yourself, my boy, what on that day
began to be accomplished everywhere in that Egypt, in order
to have in their sacred vessels the greatest number of
eyes of the beings who belonged in that period of the flow
of time to the caste of the ruling class.
“On another occasion also there in Egypt, I became a
witness of a not less terrifying scene.
“For a clear representation about this also terrifying
scene, it is first of all necessary to tell you that there,
that is in this Egypt, there was formerly in every one of
their large points or ‘towns’ a large square on which proceeded
all kinds of public, as they are called, ‘religious’
and ‘military’ ceremonies, where during these ceremonies
were gathered masses of the beings from the whole of
Egypt.
“These beings, and specially the masses of beings who
belonged at the given moment to the weak castes, impeded
the ceremonies, and therefore a certain Pharaoh ordered
ropes to be stretched around these squares so that
the beings who belonged to the ‘simple’ castes should not
disturb the progress of the ceremony.
“But when the said ropes were stretched, it soon became
evident that they would not withstand the pressure
of the crowd and might often break. Then the Pharaoh
ordered what are called ‘metal ropes’ to be made, whereupon
those who are called ‘priests’ there, consecrated
them and gave them the name of ‘sacred cables.’
“These sacred cables around the squares for the public
ceremonies, particularly in the large towns of Egypt, had
at that time a colossal length, sometimes reaching to one
’centrotino,’ or, as the contemporary beings of your planet
would say, ten miles long.
“Well, I was a witness of how a crowd of ordinary
641
Egyptian beings began to string onto one of these sacred
cables—just like an Asiatic shashlik—the beings, without
distinction of sex or age, who up till then had belonged
to the ruling class.
“And the very same night, with the help of forty pairs
of buffalo, this original ‘skewer’ was dragged and thrown
into the river Nile.
“I saw such punishment meted out in this spirit, both
during my stay personally on the surface of this planet of
yours, as well as through the large Teskooano from the
planet Mars.
“And these contemporary favorites of yours, naive already
to the nth degree, grew sincerely indignant that
these contemporary ‘Bolsheviks’ of theirs shot a certain
Tom Brown.
“If we compare the actions of the former three-brained
beings there, who were subject to this ‘psychic state,’ with
the actions of these contemporary Bolsheviks, then they,
i.e., the contemporary Bolsheviks, ought even to be given
praise and thanks that in spite of the fact that the various
consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer
are infallibly completely crystallized in their common
presences—as in general in the presences of contemporary
three-brained beings—they, in the very heat of that period
when they were entirely ‘puppets’ under the influence of
the inevitable cosmic law Solioonensius, manifested themselves
with these consequences in such a way that the dead
body of the person shot by them could at least be recognized
as whose it was, namely, ‘Tom Brown’s and nobody elses.
In this place of his tale, Beelzebub deeply sighed, and
gazing at one spot, became concentratedly thoughtful.
Hassein and Ahoon, with a shade of surprise, but also
with some sadness on their faces, began to stare expectantly
at him with, as it were, a stark fixed gaze.
642
A little later Hassein, having first made quite an unintelligible
grimace, and then with a voice expressing pained
tenderness, turned to Beelzebub who was still continuing
to think.
“Grandfather! Dear Grandfather! Manifest please aloud
those informations which you have in your common presence
particularly dear to me, and which you have learned
during your long existence and which may serve me as
material for the elucidation of that question which has
just arisen in my essence, and even for the approximate
representation of which I have as yet positively no data for
a logical confrontation in any of the spiritualized parts of
my common presence.
“This question arising in my essence, the answer to
which has already become necessary to the whole of my
presence, consists in this: To inquire about the reasons
why, namely, if these unfortunate three-brained beings
who breed on the planet Earth do not have the possibility,
owing to reasons not depending on themselves, of acquiring
and having in the period of their responsible existence
Divine Objective Reason, why since they arose so long ago
and their species has continued to exist such a long time,
could not those customs have been gradually formed by
now, only thanks to the flow of time, in the process of
their ordinary existence even under those abnormal conditions,
and those proper ‘instinctive-automatic-habits’ have
been acquired in the presences of every being in general,
thanks to which their ordinary existence, both ‘egoistically
personal’ as well as ‘collectively general,’ might flow more
or less tolerably in the sense of objective reality?”
Having said this, our poor Hassein began questioningly
to gaze at the Cause of the Cause of his arising.
At the question of his favorite grandson, Beelzebub began
to relate the following:
643
“Why of course . . . my dear boy. In the course of long
centuries of their existence, and among them as everywhere
on planets where beings arise who spend likewise
part of the time of their existence simply in the ordinary
process, many customs and also what are called ‘moral
habits,’ at times very good and useful for their ordinary
existence, were also gradually formed, and even at the present
time are sometimes formed among several of their
groupings; but herein lies the evil, that such a being-welfare
as becomes fixed in the process of ordinary existence
from the flow of time alone, and which improves
thanks to transmission from generation to generation, also
soon either entirely disappears or is changed to such a
direction that these happy achievements of theirs are
transformed of their own accord into ‘unhappy’ ones and
increase the number of those small factors maleficent for
them, the totality of which year by year ‘dilutes,’ more
and more, both their psyche as well as their very essence.
“If they were even to possess and were to use at least
those ‘trifles’ worthy of the three-brained beings, then
this would already be to the good for them, or as they
themselves would say, ‘would-in-any-case-be-better-than-nothing.’
“Of course, if at least any of these good customs, fixed
by them in the process of their existence, and already automatized
‘moral habits’ could have survived and been
transformed by inheritance into the mode of existence of
their subsequent generations, then thanks at least to this,
their, in the objective sense, ‘desolate’ existence would
have seemed to be, to an outside impartial observer, at
least a little reconcilable.
“The causes of the complete destruction and change of
even this being-welfare for their tolerable existence
achieved by time, both of good customs as well as ‘moral
644
usages,’ are of course also engendered by these abnormal
conditions for the ordinary being-existence around them
established by them themselves.
“As a concentrated result flowing from these abnormal
conditions around them and which became the basic
cause for this evil of theirs, there is a special property
which arose not long ago in their psyche which they
themselves call ‘suggestibility.’
“Thanks to this strange property which had only
recently become fixed in their psyche, all the functionings
in their common presences began gradually to
change, and as a result, each of them, particularly the beings
who arose and became responsible during the last
centuries of theirs, already began to represent in themselves
such a peculiar cosmic formation as has in itself the
possibility of acting exclusively only if it were to find itself
constantly under the influence of another formation
similar to itself.
“And indeed, my boy, at the present time, these three-brained
beings who please you, must already as separate
persons as well as entire large and small groupings, infallibly
‘influence’ or find themselves under the ‘influence’ of
others.
“For your better representation and all-round understanding
in what way customs and automatic habits useful
for their ordinary existence acquired by them during
centuries also disappear without a trace, or change for the
worst on account of the mentioned property of their
strange psyche, we will take as an example just these same
terrestrial three-brained beings with their customs whom
all other beings of your planet call ‘Russians’ and who represent
the majority of that community named Russia.
“In consequence of the fact that the existence of beings
which had been put as a basis of the formation of this
645
large contemporary community there and of their subsequent
generations, proceeded in the course of many centuries
in the neighborhood of beings who belonged to
those Asiatic communities, who, thanks to various events,
existed so relatively long a period in consequence of which
in the process of their ordinary existence—as this in general
happens from a long existence—very many good customs
and ‘moral habits’ were gradually formed by
themselves and became fixed in the process of their ordinary
existence, then these Russians, after meeting with the
beings of these, for terrestrial beings, ancient communities
and even at times having friendly mutual relationships
with them, gradually adopted and began to use in the
process of their ordinary existence, many of the useful
customs and ‘moral habits.’
“And so, my boy, thanks to the mentioned strange
property of the three-brained beings of this planet of
yours, which property, as I have already told you, arose
and gradually became, soon after the Tikliamishian civilization,
fixed in their general psyche—the intensity of the
fixing proceeded chiefly in consequence of all the more
deteriorating conditions around them of ordinary being-existence
established by themselves—and which special
psychic property already from the very beginning became
obligatorily inherent in the common presences of beings
composing this later largest community there, then on account
of all this, they all in former centuries found themselves
under the influence of beings of one or other of the
Asiatic communities, and all the, as it is called, ‘external-mode’
and ‘psychic-associative-form’ of their ordinary
existence proceeded also under their influence.
“And so, again in consequence of the fact that in the common
presences of the three-brained beings of this planet
Earth of yours who dwell on that part of the continent
646
Asia which was called, and until now is called Russia, ‘being-
Partkdolg-duty’ also finally ceased to be actualized, on
account of which this, for them, most maleficent property
of their psyche, namely, ‘suggestibility,’ began gradually to
increase; and in consequence of the fact that they, thanks
to changed circumstances which flowed from always the
same terrifying process of periodic reciprocal destruction,
existing only on that ill-starred planet, were deprived of
the former influence and were compelled, not having the
possibility of independent existence, to fall under new influences,
they this time fell under the influence of beings
of European communities, chiefly of the community
which exists there under the name ‘France.’
“Since the beings of this community France began automatically
to influence the psyche of the beings of the
community Russia, and these latter began even to strive
to imitate the beings of this community France in everything,
thus all the good customs among them which were
already present in the process of their existence and those
moral habits which had become inherent in them, either
half-consciously or automatically taken by them from the
beings of ancient Asiatic communities, were gradually forgotten,
and new ones—French—acquired.
“Among the customs and automatic moral habits useful
for the beings of the community Russia, transmitted
to them from the beings of old Asiatic communities, there
were thousands of indeed very good ones.
“From these thousands of good customs and useful
habits, let us take for example at least two: the custom, after
using the first being-food, of chewing what is called
’keva’; and the usage of periodically washing oneself in
what are called ‘hammams.’
“Keva is a certain mastic prepared from various roots
which is chewed after eating and which however long
647
it is chewed hardly ever decomposes, but on the contrary
becomes still more elastic.
“This mastic was also invented by a certain being with
good Reason who belonged to one of the old Asiatic communities.
“The use of chewing this keva consists in this, that by
chewing it, much what is called there on Earth ‘saliva and
also other substances are formed in beings, which are
worked out by their planetary bodies so that their first being-
food may be the better and more easily transformed
in them, or as they themselves say, so that this food may
be the better and more easily ‘digested and assimilated.’
“Thanks to this keva their teeth are also strengthened
and the cavities in their mouths too are cleaned from the
remains of the first food; the use of keva is very necessary
for your favorites, particularly for this second purpose, as
these remains, not decomposing owing to the chewing of
keva, do not give off that disagreeable ‘odor’ from their
mouths which has already become proper particularly to
the contemporary three-brained beings there.
“And the second custom, namely, the washing at times
in special rooms of theirs called the ‘hammam’ was also
invented by a certain ancient Asiatic being.
“In order clearly to understand the necessity for this
second custom in the process of the existence of terrestrial
beings, the following must be first explained to you.
“The functioning of the planetary body of beings of all
forms of external coatings is adapted by Nature in general
in such a way that the process of their nourishment with
the second being-food, which your favorites call ‘breathing
of air,’ proceeds in them, and this nourishment is taken in
not only through the organs of breathing, but also through
what are called the ‘pores’ present in their skin.
“Through the ‘pores’ of the skin of the beings, not only
648
the new second being-food enters, but also through several
of these pores, after the transformation of this second
being-food, those parts of this food are given off from the
skin which are either no longer necessary for the planetary
body of the beings or which are already the result of its
transmutation.
“These unnecessary parts should be given off from the
said ‘pores’ of the skin of beings by evaporating gradually
by themselves, thanks to those factors which obtain from
the process proceeding in that sphere itself where the
given beings exist, as for instance, from the movement of
the atmosphere, from accidental contacts and so on.
“Now, when your favorites invented the covering of
themselves with what are called ‘clothes,’ then, since
these clothes of theirs began to hinder the normal
elimination or evaporation of those parts of the second
being-food unnecessary for the planetary body, these
unnecessary substances having no possibility of evaporating
into space and at the same time always continuing to
accumulate, they, condensing, begin to form in these various
pores of their skin the accumulation of a certain ‘oilysomething.’
“From that time on, among a number of other factors,
this also began to aid in the formation on this ill-fated
planet of innumerable and various illnesses which taken
altogether are the chief cause of the gradual shortening of
the length of the existence of these unfortunates.
“Well, my boy, when still in, as your contemporary favorites
say, the ‘dim ancient past,’ a wise and learned being
by name ‘Amambakhlootr,’ also from the continent
Asia there, once clearly constated during his conscious observations
of various facts proceeding around him, that
this ‘oily-something’ which collects in the pores of the
skin, has also a maleficent influence on the general functioning
of the whole planetary body, he began to elucidate
649
and seek for means for wiping out at least this evil.
“As a result of the investigations and long deliberations
of this Amambakhlootr, and of several other also learned
beings who then became his followers and began to help
him, they arrived at the conclusion and became convinced
of the impossibility of obtaining that beings similar to
themselves should not wear clothes, and that it was necessary
to seek a method for artificially eliminating from
the pores of the skin these remains of the ‘second-food’ by
means of implanting in the psyche of the beings around
them some or other being-usage, which in the course of
time would become indispensably necessary to them and
in this way enter into their habits and customs.
“And that these Asiatic learned beings with this great
Amambakhlootr at their head then experimentally elucidated
and actualized this in practice, well, this served as a
beginning of those hammams which exist there in places
even till now.
“At that time, they during the learned experiments elucidated
among other things, that by ordinary washing,
even with hot water, it was impossible to obtain the elimination
of these deposits from the pores of the skin, as
these excretions of the planetary body are found not on
the surface of the skin but in the depths of the pores.
“Their further elucidatory experiments showed them
that the cleansing of the ‘pores’ of the skin from these deposits
was possible only by means of slow warming,
thanks to which, this deposited ‘oily-something’ acquires
the possibility of gradually dissolving and of being eliminated
from the pores of the skins of beings.
“Well, for this same purpose, they then invented
and actualized in practice special rooms which later came
to be called hammams, the sense and significance of
which they knew how to spread among the beings of the
whole continent in such a way that in the psyche of all the
650
Asiatic beings, the need was implanted in the process of
their existence for the use of these rooms for the given
procedure.
“Well, it is this need of going periodically to such hammams
which had already become inherent in the beings
of the continent Asia, and which later passed also to the
beings of this community Russia.
“As regards this ‘oily-something’ which collects in certain
pores of the skin of your favorites, it is necessary further
to tell the following:
“As this substance, i.e., the ‘oily-something,’ like everything
in general that exists in our Great Universe, cannot
remain in one and the same state, therefore there inevitably
proceed with these substances in these pores the
processes of what are called evolution and involution required
by Great Nature. And in consequence of the fact
that during these processes, from all cosmic, what are
called ‘temporary’ or ‘transitory’ arisings, there are given
off what are called ‘secondary’ active elements, that is,
those which are temporarily crystallized by the momentum
of vibrations, and which, as is known to all, have the
property, when adjacent to the organ of smell of beings,
of being perceived very ‘cacophonically,’ therefore there
on the planet Earth, there is always given off from your
favorites who do not use the said hammams, a particular
’Rastropoonilo’ or as they themselves say ‘odor,’ which
even they consider ‘not altogether pleasant.’
“And indeed, my boy, there on certain continents, particularly
on the continent Europe, where the custom of
going to the hammam does not obtain, it was very difficult
for me as a being with a very acute sense of smell to
exist among those three-brained beings on account of this
specific ‘Rastropoonilo’ or as they sometimes call it, odor,
which issues from them.
“This unpleasant odor which issues from those, the
651
pores of whose skin are never specially cleaned, was so
strong that I could without any difficulty detect to which
community the given being belonged, and even by those
odors I could distinguish one being from another.
“Now the variety of these specific odors depends upon
how long the decomposition of these ‘oily-excretions’
found in the pores of the skin has proceeded.
“These unpleasant odors fortunately for them do not
affect them so ‘tormentingly.’
“And they do not affect them because their sense of
smell is very slightly developed and besides this, existing
always among these odors, they gradually become accustomed
to them.
“And so, my boy, just this custom, namely, of washing
themselves periodically in special hammams, was taken by
the Russians from the Asiatic beings; but when they fell
under the influence of the European beings and for the
most part, as I have already told you, of the beings of the
community France, then in view of the fact that these
French beings have not the custom of going to the hammam,
they also gradually ceased to use hammams and
thus this good custom established for centuries among
them began little by little to disappear.
. “Formerly, almost every Russian family had its own
hammam, but recently when I was in their chief place of
existence, the former St. Petersburg, for the last time, and
where at that time more than two millions of these Russian
beings existed, there were only seven or eight of such
hammams there—and even then, only those beings went
to these hammams who were called there ‘house porters’
and ‘workmen,’ that is, beings who happened to come
there to the capital from distant villages where the custom
of going to the hammam or, as they sometimes call it, the
’bath’ had not yet been quite wiped out.
“Now, as regards the main population of this capital
652
who consisted chiefly of the beings of what are called
the ruling class, they, these beings, in recent times did
not go to the hammam at all, and if any ‘queer fellow’
were still sometimes from old habit to go, he would then
try in every way that no one else in his caste should know
about it.
“‘May crooked luck save him,’ otherwise such ‘gossip’
would fly around about this bold fellow as would inevitably
‘ruin’ the whole of his future career.
“To go to the hammam is now considered among beings
belonging to the ruling class as very ‘indecent’ and
’unintelligent.’ But indecent and unintelligent only because
the contemporary ‘most intelligent’ beings of their
planet, who according to their understanding are the
French, do not go to the hammam.
“These unfortunates do not know of course that these
same French, thanks always to the same reasons, namely,
thanks to the abnormally established conditions of ordinary
being-existence still but a few decades ago, not only
did not go to the hammam, but these French, particularly,
as they are called, the ‘intelligentsia,’ did not even wash
themselves in the morning in order not to spoil their, at
that time, fashionable artificial appearance which was difficult
to rearrange.
“Now as regards the second of the good customs taken
as an example by us, the fulfilling of which two centuries
ago was still organically needed by every being of this
community Russia, namely, the custom of chewing keva
after the use of the first being-food, this custom already
no longer exists there at all now among contemporary
Russians.
“It must be remarked that at the present time the
custom of chewing keva without meanwhile understanding
its purport, began to implant itself while I was still
there among the beings dwelling on the continent called
653
‘America,’ where the use of such keva, or as they have already
called it, by another name, ‘chewing gum,’ is very
widely spread and even takes on the dimensions of a great
manufacturing branch of commerce there. Meanwhile it is
interesting to notice that the fundamental part of this
American chewing gum is exported just from Russia,
namely, from the locality called ‘Caucasia.’ The beings
dwelling in this locality do not even know why these
’mad’ Americans import this unnecessary root good for
nothing and for nobody.
“Of course to no one of them does the thought even
enter his head that these Americans importing this ‘good-for-
nothing’ root are indeed, though in a subjective sense,
’mad,’ yet in an objective sense they are merely, as they
themselves express it, ‘daylight robbers’ of the beings of
this Russia.
“Well, my boy; in the same way a mass of other good
customs as well as moral habits, adopted in the course of
centuries by these Russian beings and already well fixed in
the process of their ordinary existence during the last two
centuries when these Russians became the object of influence
of the European beings, began gradually to disappear,
and instead of them new customs and new moral
habits were formed among them, which they have at the
present time, such as the usage of ‘kissing a lady’s hand,’
’being polite only with young ladies,’ ‘looking at a wife
before her husband with the left eye,’ and so on and so
forth.
“It is necessary to emphasize with an impulse of regret,
that at the present time the same continues to proceed in
the processes of the ordinary existence of the beings of all
communities there, on whatever continent it may be.
“I hope, my boy, that by now you may approximately
picture to yourself and be satisfied about the question arising
in your being, why, namely, in spite of the fact
654
that there among those unfortunate favorites of yours,
their species has arisen and existed so long a time, could
not those automatic being-usages and ‘instinctive habits’
have, by now, been formed, by which their existence although
even with the absence of objective consciousness,
might flow more or less tolerably.
“I repeat: thanks to the said property which only recently
became fixed in their general psyche, it has already
become natural at the present time, and as it were according
to law, always either to influence another or to
find oneself under the influence of others.
“In both cases the results of the action of this peculiar
property are obtained without any consciousness on their
part, and even without their desire.
“From all that I have told you about this, that these
contemporary Russians always follow the example of
someone and imitate somebody, it can be clearly understood
how much of the functioning of the data for being-confrontative-
logical-mentation is already deteriorated in
the presences of terrestrial three-brained beings.
“In general, to follow the example of others or set an
example to others is considered and cognized as fully
reasonable and inevitably necessary everywhere in the
Universe among all three-brained beings, and that the
three-brained beings of this large community Russia follow
the example of the beings of the community France,
this on their part is even very sensible. Why not take example
from what is good?
“But these unfortunates, on account of the said particular
property of their psyche, and of still several other
specific features of their strange character which have finally
become fixed in them, thanks to the total disappearance
from their common presences of the usage of
sometimes actualizing being-Partkdolg-duty, became what
is called ‘adopters-by-compulsion,’ and began to follow
655
the example also of what is bad and even to reject their
own good customs only because they do not exist elsewhere.
“They could not for instance consider even this, that
conditions of ordinary existence among these French beings
are perhaps being built up all the time abnormally
and therefore they had not yet had time to become aware
of the necessity of sometimes, as in the given case, washing
themselves in hammams and chewing keva after using
the first being-food.
“But to throw away good customs already acquired, for
the sole reason that they do not exist among the beings of
this France from whom they take example—this is already
indeed genuine ‘turkeyness.’
“Although this strange peculiarity which I have just
called ‘turkeyness,’ has already become inherent in almost
all the three-brained beings who breed on this planet of
yours, yet the ‘manifestation’ and the results of it are noticed
to a great extent among the three-brained beings
who breed on the continent Europe.
“This I constated and understood later when I departed
from St. Petersburg to travel in various countries of this
continent Europe, on which this time I remained for a
long while and not for a short time as had happened on
my former travels, and I had therefore time for observation
and investigation of the finer details of the psyche,
not only of separate beings, but also of many together in
all kinds of surrounding conditions.
“The form of external existence of all communities existing
on this continent Europe is little distinguished from
the external form of existence of the beings of that large
community Russia.
“The form, however, of existence of the beings of the
various groupings of this continent differs among themselves
only in so much as, thanks to the accidental longer
656
or shorter continuity of the existence of the given community,
there had been time for certain good customs and
’instinctive habits’ to be automatically acquired and which
became proper to the beings only of just this said community.
“Here, by the way, it is necessary to remark that the duration
there of the existence of any community plays indeed
a great role in the sense of the acquisition by beings
of its good customs and instinctive habits.
“But unfortunately for all the three-brained beings of
the whole Universe of every degree of Reason, the existence
of every grouping of theirs, already more or less organized,
is in general short-lived, thanks of course to that
ever same chief particularity of theirs, namely, ‘periodic
reciprocal destruction.’
“As soon as good being-usages for automatic existence
begin to be established in the general process of any of
their groupings, this terrifying process suddenly begins to
proceed, and thus either these good customs and ‘automatic
habits’ acquired during centuries are totally destroyed,
or the beings of the given grouping, thanks
already to the mentioned property, fall under the influence
of beings of another grouping who have nothing in
common with those under whose influence they were before
this, and therefore very soon all these customs and
moral habits acquired during centuries are replaced by
other ‘new ones,’ which in most cases are premature and
which in most cases are good for only, as is said, ‘a day.’”

Subpages (1): Ch 35

Comments

Ch 35 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Ch 35

A Change in the Appointed Course of the Falling of the Transspace Ship Karnak
657
At this point of Beelzebub’s conversation with his kinsmen,
he was told that the captain of the ship sought permission
to speak with him personally.
Soon after Beelzebub had given his consent, the captain
entered and with a respectful salute addressed Beelzebub
and said:
“Your Reverence, at the beginning of our journey you
condescended to let fall a word which hinted that on the
return journey you would perhaps decide to stop on the
way at the holy planet Purgatory to see the family of
your son Tooilan. If this is indeed your intention, then
it will be better if you give me the order to do so now,
because we shall soon be passing through the solar system
Khalmian, and if having passed this system we
do not direct the falling of our ship immediately more
to the left, we shall greatly lengthen the path of its
falling.”
“Yes, please, my dear Captain,” Beelzebub replied.
”There is nothing against stopping on the way at this holy
planet. No one knows whether there will be another such
happy occasion for me to go there and visit the family of
my dear son Tooilan.”
When the captain saluted and was on the point of going
out, Beelzebub suddenly, as if remembering, stopped
him and addressed him in the following words:
“Wait, my dear Captain, I want to ask you to accede to
yet another of my requests.” And when the captain, drawing
nearer, had sat down in his appointed place, Beelzebub
continued thus:
“My request to you is that you consent after the visit
658
to the holy planet Purgatory, to give our ship Karnak such
a course of falling that on the way we may reach the surface
of the planet Deskaldino.
“The point is that, in the present period of the flow of
time on that planet, the Great Saroonoorishan, my first
educator, so to say the fundamental cause of all the spiritualized
parts of my genuine common presence, has the
place of his permanent existence.
“I should like, as at that first time, before going to the
sphere on which I arose, to profit by this occasion and fall
once more at the feet of the prime creator of my genuine
being, the more so, since just now, returning from my
perhaps last conference, the entire satisfactoriness of the
present functioning of all the separate spiritualized parts
of my common presence was revealed not only to me myself,
but also to most of the individuals I met, and in consequence,
the being-impulse of gratitude towards that
Great Saroonoorishan arose in me and is still inextinguishably
maintained.
“I very well know, my dear Captain, that I am giving
you no easy task, because I have already been a witness of
the difficulties in carrying out this same request of mine,
when, returning for the first time after my gracious pardon
to the place of my arising on the planet Karatas, I desired
before descending onto it, to visit the surface of the
planet Deskaldino. On that occasion, when the captain of
the intersystem ship Omnipresent had agreed to this and
directed the falling of the Omnipresent in the direction of
the atmosphere of that planet and was indeed able to carry
out my request, I was able, before my return to my native
land, to reach the surface of the planet Deskaldino and I
had the happiness of greeting the Great Saroonoorishan,
the creator of my genuine being-existence, and to receive
from him his ‘creator-benediction,’ most dear and most
precious to me.”
659
To this request of Beelzebub’s, the captain of the ship
Karnak answered:
“Very good, your Reverence, I will think out how it
may be possible to carry out your desire. I do not know
just what obstacles there were then for the captain of the
ship Omnipresent, but in the present case, on the direct
route between the holy planet Purgatory and the planet
Deskaldino, there lies the solar system called Salzmanino,
in which there are many of those cosmic concentrations
which, for purposes of the general cosmic Trogoautoegocratic
process, are predetermined for the transformation
and radiation of the substances Zilnotrago; and therefore
the direct falling of our ship Karnak, unhindered, through
this system, will scarcely be possible. In any case, I will try
in one way or another to satisfy the desire expressed by
your Reverence.”
Having said this the captain rose and, respectfully saluting
Beelzebub, went out.
When the captain of the ship had left the place where
Beelzebub was sitting with his kinsmen, Hassein ran to
his grandfather and again sitting down as usual at his feet,
coaxingly asked Beelzebub to continue to relate what had
happened to him after his departure from the capital of
that large community of the beings of the planet Earth
which was called St. Petersburg.

Subpages (1): Ch 36

Comments

Ch 36 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Ch 36

Just a Wee Bit More About the Germans
660
Beelzebub began thus:
“From St. Petersburg I first of all went to what are
called the Scandinavian countries, and after traveling
through these countries, I settled in the chief point of the
beings of the contemporary grouping called ‘Germany.’”
Having said this and having patted the curly head of
Hassein, Beelzebub with a good-natured smile but with an
admixture of what is called slyness, continued thus:
“Now, my boy, wishing to give you a certain understanding
of the peculiar psyche of the three-brained beings
of this contemporary European grouping also, I will
this time change my practice, namely, of initiating you
into various details for elucidating information, but will
set you such a problem that from the solving of it you will
in the first place exhaustively make clear to yourself the
specificness of the psyche of the beings of just this European
grouping, and in the second place, it will serve as
ideal practice for your mentation.
“This original problem which I have devised for you is
that while actively meditating, you are to deduce those
logical data, the totality of which should make clear to
you the very essence of the reason why just among the beings
of this contemporary European grouping, in whatever
part of what they call their ‘Fatherland’ they happen
to be, one innocent custom obtains, according to which,
whenever they gather in any place for some feast or other,
or simply for what is called a ‘spree,’ they unfailingly and
invariably sing one and the same song, composed by
themselves and in the highest degree original, consisting
of the following words:
661
Blodsinn, Blodsinn,
Du mein Vergniigen,
Stumpfsinn, Stumpfsinn,
Du meine Lust.
“And so, my boy, if you succeed in making anything
out of this fact, then for your common presence there will
be actualized in full the wise saying of our dear teacher,
Mullah Nassr Eddin, which he expressed in the following
words: ‘The-very-greatest-happiness-consists-in-obtaining-the-
pleasurable-with-the-profitable.’
“For you it will be pleasurable because you will have
ideal practice for your active mentation, and profitable,
because you will thoroughly understand the specificness of
the psyche of the three-brained beings who interest you,
who breed on the planet Earth, and who belong to this
contemporary European grouping.
“In view of the fact, as I have once already told you,
that the beings of this contemporary grouping are the direct
substitutes of the ancient Greeks in respect of ‘inventing’
every possible kind of ‘science,’ and in view of
the fact that your deductions from the problem I have set
you might be diametrically opposite to confrontative-logical
possibilities, I find it necessary to help you a little
and to inform you further concerning two facts.
“The first fact is that certain words of this song have no
corresponding words in any other language, in spite of the
fact that this planet of yours is called, in respect of the
existence there of an innumerable number of languages, a
’thousand-tongued-hydra’; and the second fact is that
when it finally became inherent to the beings of this
grouping, just as to the ancient Greeks, to invent every
maleficent means for ‘disintegrating’ what is called ‘logical-
being-mentation,’ already sufficiently disintegrated
without this, they also invented among other things for
662
their language, a certain so-called ‘grammatical-rule,’ according
to which they always during any kind of ‘exchange
of opinions,’ even to the present day, place the
particle of negation after the affirmative, as for instance,
they always, instead of saying ‘I-do-not-want-this,’ say ‘I-want-
this-not.’
“Thanks to this grammatical rule of theirs, either listener
during an exchange of opinions, first of all receives
a suggestion as if it were subject to actualization and thus
there must proceed in him a certain ‘being-Diardookin,’
or as they themselves would say, a certain ‘experiencing,’
and only later, at the end, when speaking according to
their grammatical rule, do they pronounce their famous
’nicht’; so that each time, as a result, there is accumulated
in their common presences that which in totality actualizes,
though slowly yet surely, this mentioned ‘specificness’
in their common psyche, and from this fact, you should
be able to elucidate this original problem I have set you.”

Subpages (1): Ch 37

Comments

Ch 37 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Ch 37

France
663
Further, Beelzebub continued to speak thus:
“After Germany, I had for a short time the place of my
existence again there on the continent Europe among the
beings of the community called ‘Italy’; and after Italy,
among the beings of that community, who became for the
beings of the community Russia what are called the
’sources’ for the satisfaction of that Vice’ which long before
had become fixed in the abnormal process of the ordinary
being-existence of terrestrial three-brained beings
of recent centuries, and which is called ‘suggestibility’;
that is, I settled among the beings of the community
France.
“Now, my boy, I wish to inform you about the specific
aspects of the psyche of those French three-brained beings
in such a way that you may, at the same time, make clear
to yourself how much in general among those three-brained
beings of the planet Earth who please you, the
normal possibility for the crystallization of all being-data,
in the sense of the capacity to ruminate impartially and
personally, has already deteriorated and how at the present
time subjective essence-opinion about every reality is
formed in them at times entirely opposite to that which
should be obtained by the perception of that reality, directly
received by them personally through impressions.
“In my opinion, it will be well if we take these same
French beings as an example for making clear what I have
just told you.
“The point is that at the present time among beings of
all groupings breeding on that continent Europe on
which, as they express it, their ‘cultured existence’ is now
664
concentrated, as well as on all other continents, there became
infallibly crystallized already from the very beginning
of their formation into responsible beings, data for
their representation about the individuality of these same
French beings, which data brings forth in them such a
definite understanding that these French, of all beings
similar to them of their planet, are, as they express it, the
most ‘depraved’ and ‘immodest.’
“Before this, namely, before my choice of the community
France as the place of my permanent existence, data
was formed in my common presence for just such a representation
about them, because, going about everywhere
and existing among the beings there of all kinds of groupings
which exist at the present time on almost all terra
firma parts of the surface of your planet, I frequently
heard during all conversations such an opinion concerning
the French beings.
“Although earlier, as I have already told you, I had
sometimes been in just that community France, I had,
nevertheless, on my preceding visits, paid no special attention
to the particulars of the psyche of those beings
and to that opinion which beings of nearly all the other
communities there had about them.
“This time, however, when I settled in one of the
provincial towns there, and my presence, of course,
instinctively expected to perceive impressions from ‘immoral’
and ‘depraved’ manifestations of the local three-brained
beings, I, to my great and ever-increasing
surprise, ascertained first of all that I would not perceive
anything of the kind.
“A little later, when I began to go about among them,
and even to make friends with some of them and with
their families, the data for this as it is called ‘automatic
opinion’ about them not only began to become decrystallized
in me, but there began to become crystallized in me
665
the ‘required-being-data’ for finding out just what was the
cause that data could become crystallized in the common
presences of other communities for such an opinion about
them which did not correspond to reality.
“All this interested me more and more each day, because,
existing among them, it gradually became clear to
me that the beings of that community were not only not
the most depraved and immoral, but on the contrary they
seemed to be the most ‘patriarchal’ and ‘modest’ beings of
all the three-brained beings who were grouped on the
continent Europe.
“So I then began specially to observe and to acquire
corresponding information, in order to elucidate for myself
just that contemporary terrestrial question.
“While I was there in that provincial town, I was unable
to elucidate anything for myself, but later, when I
happened to go to the capital of those French beings, then
there, from the very first day, the basic causes of that misunderstanding
also began to be gradually elucidated in my reason.
“For the elucidation of these causes, the following facts
then served there, and also my impartial observations and
considerations.
“When I went this time to that capital named ‘Paris’—
which, by the way, had now in the logicnesterian-crystallization
of the contemporary three-brained beings of your
planet, breeding on all the continents, already completely
become also such a center of their imagined culture as the
cities Samlios, Koorkalai, Babylon and so on, were for the
beings of former periods in their time—I went straight
from the railway station to the hotel which had been recommended
to me while still in the city of Berlin by an acquaintance
of mine.
“The first thing that I happened to notice was that all
the servants of that hotel then consisted of foreigners
666
who mostly spoke the English language, whereas, not so
long ago, as it seems, all the servants of this same hotel
spoke only the Russian language.
“The day after my arrival in that contemporary Samlios,
I inquired for a certain being belonging to a community
called Persia to whom I had an introduction from one of
my good friends existing in the capital of that community.
“This new acquaintance of mine, the Persian being,
suggested in the evening of that day that I should go with
him to what is called the ‘Boulevard des Capucines’ and
sit for a while in the then famous ‘Grand Cafe.’
“When we arrived at this Grand Cafe we sat down at
one of the many tables which took up, as is usual there in
Paris, half the pavement.
“As I have already told you, a Cafe serves the same purpose
for the beings on the continent Europe as their
Tchai-kanas do for the beings dwelling on the continent
Asia. The only difference is this: on the continent Asia’ in
a Tchai-kana they give you a certain reddish liquid to
drink, squeezed from a certain well-known flower there,
while here on the continent Europe, although in these establishments
they also give a liquid to drink, yet that liquid
is not only firstly completely black, but secondly, from
what it is squeezed—no one knows except the proprietor
of that establishment.
“We began to drink the black liquid served to us, called
’coffee.’
“I noticed here also that all the staff of this Grand Cafe,
or, as they say here, the ‘waiters,’ were beings from other
groupings, mostly from the European community called
’Italy.’
“You must know that in general in this part of the city
Paris, or in this ‘foreign Paris,’ each business is a specialty
of the beings of one or other of the contemporary communities
of the continent Europe or other continents.
667
“And thus, having sat down at a table in that famous
Grand Cafe or rather in the street in front of the Grand
Cafe, we began to watch the passing people just strolling
by, passing and strolling on the other half of the pavement
of this Grand Cafe.
“Among the strolling crowd were beings of almost all
the separate groupings both of this continent Europe as
well as of the other continents, mostly of course from
those communities whose turn it was at that period to be
rich; there predominated, however, in that crowd, beings
of the continent America.
“The beings of the continent America had already there
in Paris finally taken the place in recent times of the beings
of the great community Russia after the ‘death’ of this
latter.
“There strolled by there, beings chiefly belonging to the
caste of the ruling class, who often come there, as they say,
to the ‘capital of the world’ to ‘have a good time.’
“There were many businessmen also among them, who
had come there to Paris for what are called the ‘fashion-goods,’
chiefly for perfumery and women’s clothes.
“Among the varied crowd walking on the Boulevard des
Capucines, many young people could also be noticed who
had come there to learn how to dance ‘fashionable dances’
and make ‘fashionable hats.’
“As we, while talking, were examining that mixed
crowd, whose faces expressed their satisfaction at the
fulfillment of a long-awaited dream, my new acquaintance,
the young Persian, suddenly turned to me in surprise
and pointing with his finger at a passing couple,
exclaimed:
“‘Look! Look! There go genuine French people!’
“I looked and saw that indeed this couple greatly resembled
those beings whom I had seen in the provincial
towns of that community France.
668
“After they had disappeared from sight in the crowd, we
began to discuss in order to understand the reason why
that genuine French couple came to be in this part of
their ‘capital.’
“After various surmises, we unanimously agreed that
that couple probably lived in some outlying part of genuine
French Paris and had gone, for some family feast or
other at their relatives, to another part of this French Paris
which lay just on the opposite side.
“Evidently at that family feast they had drunk rather
excessively and returning home after the feast, they did
not want to make a detour, and decided to take the direct
route. And this direct route evidently passed just by the
Grand Cafe.
“Probably for this reason alone, did these genuine
French people appear in this part of Paris.
“Talking, we continued to look at the strolling crowd
decked out in the latest fashions.
“Although the majority of them were decked out in
these latest fashions, yet from everything, it was obvious
that these clothes of theirs had only just been bought—
today or yesterday—and from close observation and
comparison of their faces with their clothes, one could,
without doubt, be convinced that in the ordinary
process of their existence at home they rarely had the possibility
of being so richly dressed and of feeling so free
from care.
“When, among these Visiting foreign princes,’ as some
of the ‘natives’ call them, all sorts of also foreign ‘professionals-
of-both-sexes,’ already ‘well-acclimatized’ to that
part of Paris, were walking ‘in mass,’ my new acquaintance,
the young Persian, suggested to me that he should
become my ‘Paris cicerone’ and that we should go to what
are called the ‘disreputable places of Paris’ and look at
French ‘depravity.’
669
“I agreed, and we went from that Grand Cafe, first of
all to what is called a ‘brothel’ situated near by.
“There, in the first place, I learned that the owner of
this ‘noble establishment’ was a certain Spaniard.
“In the rooms of this house was a crowd of women:
’Poles,’ ‘Viennese,’ and ‘Italians,’ and even two ‘Negresses’
were there.
“I had wanted to see how genuine Frenchwomen appeared
in this setting, but from my inquiries it became
clear that there was not even one Frenchwoman in this establishment.
“After this brothel we again went on to the Boulevards,
and began to walk and observe the strolling, varied crowd.
“And there also everywhere we met large numbers of
the beings of the feminine sex with the obvious signs on
them of the aim of their ‘nocturnal quests’ on these Boulevards.
“All these women belonged to the already enumerated
nationalities, as well as to others, namely, there were also
’Swedes,’ ‘English,’ ‘Russian,’ ‘Spaniards,’ ‘Moldavians,’
and so on there, but scarcely one genuine Frenchwoman.
“Soon some dubious-looking beings of the male sex began
to accost us and proposed to us that we do with them
a certain ‘Grand Duke.’
“At first I did not understand what ‘Grand Duke’
meant, but on various inquiries it became clear that these
strange words had acquired there a definite meaning quite
recently, namely, from the time when the now dead
’monarchic Russia flourished there.
“It turned out that the beings there of that time,
belonging to the caste of the ruling class of that dead
Russia were very fond of the ‘capital of the world’ and often
went there; and almost every one of them, out of
’swank,’ gave himself out as a titled individual, such as
’Count,’ ‘Baron,’ or ‘Prince,’ but most frequently of all, as
670
a ‘Grand Duke.’ And, since all of them obligatorily paid
Visits’ to dubious places of’foreign Paris,’ the professional
guides now call such a ‘tour’ the tournee du Grand Due
(which in English means ‘the Grand Duke’s tour’).
“Having taken one of these guides, we also went to see
the nocturnal ‘sights’ of that contemporary Koorkalai.
“We visited various of these ‘haunts’; we were in the
cafe of the ‘homosexuals,’ and in the club of the
’Lesbians,’ and in many of those ‘evil hearths’ where every
’abnormality’ proceeds, which are repeated from time to
time in all the chief ‘centers-of-culture’ of these unfortunates.
“Visiting these disreputable places, we eventually
reached the streets of the famous, as it is called
’Montmartre,’ not strictly on Montmartre itself, but
on the lower slope of the district of that name, which
abounds in every kind of nocturnal maleficent ‘disreputable
establishment,’ destined however not for the
beings of that community France, but exclusively for the
beings only who come there from other separately independent
groupings, or, as they themselves say, for ‘foreigners.’
“Besides many of these dubious establishments, there
likewise exist there a great many night restaurants, for foreign
visitors also, which are open the whole night long.
“All this district in general only becomes animated at
night; by day it is almost, as they express it there, ‘dead,’
and of foreign visitors not one ever goes there.
“In all these restaurants there are what are called ‘open
stages’ on which they show various ‘amazing things,’
which proceed, as it were, among those beings similar to
themselves who belong to other communities existing on
other parts of the surface of their planet.
“They show that ‘stomach dance’ of the African beings,
the Caucasians with their ‘dagger dances’ and the ‘mulattos’
671
with their snakes—in a word, whatever is considered at
that season to be a ‘fashionable novelty’!
“But all that they show there in the ‘Montmartre theaters,’
as if it proceeded among the beings similar to them
breeding on other continents of their planet, has in no
case anything in common with what I, who had existed
everywhere and who had been greatly interested to see and
study all specific manifestations of the beings of each
given locality, had in fact seen there on the spot.
“In recent times in this Montmartre, very many what
are called ‘special Russian restaurants’ had been opened,
and both in these special Russian restaurants, as well as
other restaurants, the so-called ‘artists’ and ‘actors’ are beings
of just the great community Russia, mostly from the
beings of the former ruling class there.
“It will be as well to notice and to draw your attention
to the fact that the fathers and grandfathers of these
’artists’ or ‘actors’ of the contemporary ‘Montmartre theater
restaurants’ still only quite recently in these various
establishments there in Montmartre—thanks of course to
what is called the ‘sweat of peasants’—laughed at and insulted
the individual dignity of the beings of other communities,
but now their children and grandchildren
themselves are humbled and serve as objects for the satisfaction
of the ‘Hasnamussian caprices’ of what are called
the ‘much-moneyed beings’ of other communities.
“As regards such a condition of affairs, our wise Mullah
Nassr Eddin has also a very wise saying; he, namely, says:
“‘If a father likes to ride though it be but a child’s sled,
his son must obligatorily be prepared to drag the great village
sleigh up the mountainside.’
“While I sat in one of those restaurants with my
said new friend, the Persian, he was called away by some
other acquaintances, Persians, and I remained alone at the
table with the champagne, the ordering of which in
672
these restaurants at night in Montmartre is in general
obligatory.”
At this point in his tale Beelzebub sighed deeply, and
then continued thus:
“Just now, while telling you about that evening spent in
the restaurant in Montmartre among the contemporary
three-brained beings breeding on that planet Earth which
pleases you, there involuntarily revived in me the ‘being-
Sarpitimnian-experiencing,’ which I experienced at that
time, and now at this moment the memory of all that
I experienced is so intensely and repeatedly associated in
all the three spiritualized parts of my common presence,
that I am compelled to digress from the theme begun,
in order that I may share with you these sad and distressing
reflections which were induced in me in those dreadful
surroundings in Montmartre by my solitude after the
said young Persian, who became my cicerone in Paris, had
left me.
“Then, namely, for the second time in the whole of my
existence, there proceeded in my Being the process of this
same being-Sarpitimnian-experiencing, which had engendered
in my common presence a revolt on account of various
unforeseeingnesses on the part of our Most High,
Most Saintly Cosmic Individuals, and of all the objective
misfortunes flowing from them, which have already obtained
and, maybe, will still continue to obtain on this
planet Earth as well as in all our Great Universe.
“How was it possible not to foresee in their calculations
of the harmonious movement of cosmic concentrations
that the comet Kondoor would collide with this ill-fated
planet Earth?
“If those who should have done so had foreseen this,
then all subsequent unfortunate consequences issuing one
from the other would not have happened and there would
not have been the need to implant in the first three-brained
673
beings of that ill-fated planet that, for them, maleficent
organ Kundabuffer which was the cause of all subsequent
distressing and terrifying results.
“It is true that later when it was no longer necessary
and this for them maleficent organ was destroyed, they yet
again did not foresee that by the destruction of the organ
itself the possibility was not destroyed that in the future
the given consequences of its properties would, owing to
a certain manner of existence of the beings, become crystallized
in the presences of their descendants.
“In other words, they did not foresee for the second
time also that even if it were possible to destroy that organ,
yet the fundamental Cosmic Law Heptaparaparshinokh
with its ‘Mdnel-Ins’ nevertheless remains, in the
sense of the evolutionary process for the three-brained beings
of the planet Earth just as for everything existing in
the whole Universe.
“It was thanks particularly to the second almost criminal
‘unforeseeingness’ that this situation, terrifying for the
three-brained beings, obtains there, namely, that on the
one hand there are in their common presences as in the
presences of all the three-brained beings of our Great Universe,
all the possibilities for coating the ‘higher-being-bodies,’
and at the same time, thanks to the crystallization
which has become inherent in them of the various consequences
of the organ Kundabuffer, it is almost impossible
for them to carry the higher sacred parts coated in them
up to the required degree of perfecting. And since, according
to the fundamental common cosmic laws, such a
formation as their ‘higher-being-part,’ coated in the common
presences of three-brained beings, is not subject to
decomposition on planets, and since the planetary body
of the beings cannot endlessly exist on planets and the
process of the sacred Rascooarno must inevitably proceed
with them at the proper time, therefore, their unfortunate
674
higher bodies arising in the terrestrial three-brained beings
must inevitably languish also forever in all kinds of
exterior planetary forms.
“Sitting then in solitude in the restaurant in Montmartre
and watching the contemporary favorites of yours
gathered there, I continued to ponder:
“How many centuries have passed since that time when
I began to observe the existence of the three-brained beings
of this ill-fated planet!
“During these long centuries many sacred Individuals
have been sent down to them here from Above with the
special aim of helping them to deliver themselves from
the consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer,
yet nevertheless nothing has changed here and the
whole process of ordinary being-existence has remained as
before.
“During this time, no difference whatsoever has arisen
between those three-brained beings of this planet, who existed
nearly a hundred of their centuries ago, and the contemporary
ones.
“Are not the beings sitting here the same, and do they
not behave as unbecomingly as the beings of the city Samlios
on the continent Atlantis, which was considered by all
the three-brained beings of that time as the ‘source-and-place-
of-concentration-of-the-results-of-attainments-in-the-
sense-of-the-perfecting-of-their-Reason’—or as the
contemporary beings here would say, ‘the-chief-center-of-
culture’—and where I also sat among the beings
there in their, as they then called similar restaurants,
’Sakroopiaks’?
“And after Atlantis had perished, and many, many
centuries had passed, when I was on the continent Asia in
the city of Koorkalai, their new center-of-culture of that
ancient community there called Tikliamish, and sat at
times among them in their Kaltaani which were similar
675
also to contemporary restaurants, was I not witness of
similar ‘scenes’?
“There in front of me, that stout contemporary gentleman
with the enormous foreign growth on his neck is sitting
with two young street girls . . . dress him in the
costume of a ‘Kafirian,’ will he not be exactly like that
very type I saw then sitting in a Kaltaan of the city
Koorkalai?
“Or over there, on the left, at another table a contemporary
young man is sitting, who in a squeaky voice convincingly
holds forth to his bottle-companion about the causes
of disorders which proceed in some community . . . dress his
head in a ‘chambardakh’ and would he not be exactly like a
real, as they were then called, ‘Klian-of-the-mountains’?
“And that tall man pretending to be an important gentleman,
sitting alone in the corner, making eyes at a lady
who sits with her husband among the neighboring company
... is he not a real ‘Veroonk’?
“And these waiters, exactly like dogs with their tails between
their legs, who serve the people sitting there . . . are
they not Asklay-slaves’?
“And in their majestic city Babylon, where I also happened
to be, many of their centuries later . . . was it not
the same there? Were not the three-brained beings of the
city Babylon those same Asklays, Kafirians, Veroonks,
Klians, and so on? . . .
“Only their dress and the names of their nationalities
have changed.
“During Babylonian times they were called Assyrians,’
’Persians,’ ‘Sikitians,’Arabians,’ and by other different
names ending in ‘ian.’
“Yes . . . and now again, after so many centuries, I am
again here, in their contemporary center-of-culture, the
city Paris.
“And again it is the same . . . shoutings, uproar,
676
laughter, scoldings . . . the same as in the city Babylon, as
in the city Koorkalai, or even in Samlios, their first center-of-
culture. . . .
“Do not these three-centered beings of today gather together
to pass the time in a way unbecoming to three-centered
beings, in as unbecoming a way as three-centered
beings used to pass the time in all former periods of existence
on that unfortunate planet?
“And during the time in which I have observed these
unfortunates, not only whole peoples of many of their
centers of culture have disappeared without trace, but also
the terra firma on which they existed has either completely
changed or disappeared from the face of that
planet, as happened for instance to the continent Atlantis.
“After Samlios, their second center became the continent
’Grabontzi.’ Have not the peoples inhabiting it also disappeared
from the continent Africa in the same way? And if
the continent itself has not disappeared, yet at least that
place where its center lay is now so covered with sand that,
besides what is called the ‘Sahara desert,’ nothing exists.
“Again many centuries passed; their center was formed
in Tikliamish. What remains of it, but deserts now called
’Red sand’?
“If some nation formerly famous has perhaps survived
in its thousandth generation, then it is now vegetating in
complete nothingness somewhere not far from that place
where that nation dwelt.
“Then again many centuries passed.
“I saw their center Babylon; what has remained of this
truly great Babylon? A few stones of the city itself and a
few remnants of peoples formerly great, who, although
they continue still to exist, are yet regarded by contemporary
beings as quite insignificant.
“And what will become of this contemporary center-of-culture
of theirs, of the city Paris, and of the peoples
677
powerful today who surround it: French, Germans, English,
Dutch, Italians, Americans, and so forth? . . . future
centuries will show.
“But meanwhile, only one thing is certain: these unfortunate
germs of ‘higher-being-bodies,’ which arose and
still continue to arise in some of the three-brained beings
here, are compelled, as I have already told you, to ‘languish’
in the presences of all kinds of abnormal forms, to
actualize which, owing to the nonlawful consequences
arising from the lack of foresight of some of our Most-
High-Most-Most-Sacred-Common-Cosmic-Individuals,
has become proper to this maleficent planet Earth.
“I was still absorbed in such thoughts, so sad personally
for my essence, when my new friend, the young Persian,
returned.
“Having sat a little longer in that restaurant where it
had already become extremely noisy and stifling, we decided
to go on to another restaurant which was also there
in Montmartre.
“But when we got up and were about to leave, a company
of beings who were sitting beside us at another table,
having overheard our conversation about the new place to
which we intended going, spoke to us and asked us to sit
a little at their table, and then go on together to where we
had proposed going. They asked us to wait until a friend
of theirs would arrive.
“These new acquaintances of ours turned out to be beings
from the continent America.
“Although it grew more and more unpleasant in that
restaurant and the noise of the drunken voices increased,
yet we at first agreed to wait for their friend; but when in
a far corner of the room of that restaurant a row suddenly
started, we left without waiting for those American beings.
“And the row in the far corner of the room started, as
it transpired, because one being who was in the company
678
of others struck one of them on the head with a champagne
bottle, only because this latter would not agree to
drink to the health of a certain prime minister of some
government there, but wished to drink without fail to the
health of the ‘Toogoortski-Sultan.’
“One of the Americans who did not want to wait any
longer for his friend went with us to the other restaurant.
“On closer acquaintance with this American three-brained
being, he turned out to be merry, observant, and
loquacious.
“All the way, and then there at the new place we went
to, he talked all the time and made us laugh, chiefly because
he very skillfully and aptly noticed the comic aspects
of the people we met and of the people sitting in the
new restaurant.
“Later, from inquiries, it became clear that this American
was the owner of a big school of fashionable dancing
there in Paris.
“From all he told us about his business, I understood
that the pupils of his school consisted entirely of American
beings who learned chiefly one favorite American
dance, the ‘fox trot.’
“I also understood that this dance, the fox trot, was
purely American in origin and that it is popular and
danced in full swing chiefly there in America.
“And that was why, when we together had all chosen a
new brand of champagne, and this merry American
stopped his chatter a little, I asked him:
‘“Tell me, please, respected sir, if this is so, why do you
not have your school over there at home in America instead
of here, in the city Paris, so far from your own country and
from the place of the “arising” of this “beneficent” fox trot?’
“‘What! What! . . .’ he exclaimed in a sincerely surprised
tone. ‘But I have a large family!
“‘If I had my school in my native country, not only
679
would my family die of hunger, but I should not even be
able to rent a damp room in New York to shelter us during
bad weather from the freezing North winds there.
“‘But here in the city Paris, thank the Lord, there are
plenty who wish to learn that fox trot, and who will pay
well for it.’
‘“I do not understand,’ I interrupted. ‘You tell me that
your pupils are entirely of your countrymen who come
here, and at the same time you say that nobody over there
would attend your school. How am I to understand this?’
“‘That is just the point,’ answered the honorable American.
‘“The cause of this is a very little psychological kink from
the number of those many other specific kinks which all together
make up the stupidity of my compatriots.
“‘The point is that my school is in Paris, or, as “clever”
men say at home in America, in the “contemporary
Babylon.”
“‘And this contemporary Babylon is very popular
among all our Americans, and all of them consider it an
obligation to visit this world capital.
“‘Every one of our Americans who has saved up, if only
a little, must without fail come here.
“And, by the way, you must know it is not so easy for
us to save up in America. It is only here in Europe that
they think that, in America, dollars almost roll about the
streets. But in reality those American dollars, I repeat, are
not at all easily acquired by those who live there. Every
cent must be earned by one’s own physical labor.
‘“They do not at all pay at home in America as they do
here in certain European countries for various ephemeral
values, such as fame, renown, talent, and so forth.
“‘For example, here in Europe, if some, let us say,
painter, happens to paint at some time or other a good
picture, and he becomes famous, then ever afterwards,
680
no matter what trash he may produce, the public will always
pay a great deal of money for that trash, simply because
it is said to be the work of that “famous” painter.
‘“At home in America, however, things are very different
in this respect. Everything is done there for cash, and
every work is judged by its measure and weight. Name,
talent, genius, and that kind of merchandise, is cheap
with us and therefore dollars are acquired in America with
great difficulty.
“‘But fortunately for me, our Americans have many
other weaknesses and among them is the passion “to see
Europe.”
“‘Owing to that same passion, every American, even
depriving himself at times of essential necessities, tries
hard and with great difficulty to economize little by little
the dollars he has earned, only to have the possibility of
visiting Europe and of course the “capital of the world”
. . . Paris.
‘“That is why there are always enough of my compatriots
here, as is said, “to sink a ship”—this is the first reason.
And the second reason is that, as our Americans have
still another exaggerated weakness, namely, vanity, their
imagination is flattered that people will say that they have
learned the fox trot not in some Philadelphia or Boston,
but in Paris itself, where fashionable novelties for all the
Earth originate, and as the fox trot is a fashionable novelty,
the “Paris fox trot” is then for them, so to say, the result
of the last word in civilization.
“And so, thanks to these two ferments in our Americans,
I, a poor dancing teacher, always have a sufficient
number of Americans here who pay me well. “‘It is true, they pay
me in francs and not in dollars,but the money-changers must
also earn something—they too have families.’
“After this explanation of his, I asked him further:
“‘Tell me also, please, my dear sir, is it possible that
681
your compatriots come here to the city Paris and stay here
so long only to study this fox trot of yours?’
“‘Why only the fox trot?’ he replied.
“‘During this time they also visit Paris itself and its outskirts,
and sometimes they even travel quite far. In short,
they also “study” Europe during this time.
‘“They “visit” and “study” Europe in order, as they
say there at home, “to complete their education and schooling”;
but between ourselves, it is only said as one of the
parrotlike phrases of those among us who pretend to
be real English, whereas in reality my compatriots see
Paris as well as Europe, only to satisfy their weakness of
vanity.
“‘They see it, not to be more learned or to become
more informed, but only to be able to boast afterwards
there at home in conversation with their acquaintances,
that they have, so to say, been in Europe and seen there
this, that, or the other.
“‘Here in Europe in every convenient place, there is
even for this purpose a branch of an establishment under
the name of “Book and Son” which suits this particular
need very well, and of course there is also one of these
branches here in Paris.
“‘Well, these dear compatriots of mine collect together
like a flock of sheep, in groups of several scores, and that
whole party of “tourists” sits in an enormous what is
called “Book’s bus” and go where they are taken.
“‘On that Book’s bus, besides the “chauffeur” there is
another person, called a “Book’s sleepy-type.”
“‘During the trip of that famous Book’s bus, this same
”sleepy-type” in a weak voice calls out from time to time
the names of the places and the various historical and
nonhistorical “sights” of Paris and its environs, learned
parrotlike according to the “itinerary” mapped out by
Book himself. In a word, this is the way my dear compatriots
“study” Europe.
682
‘“These “sleepy-types” have very weak voices and look
half-consumptive because they are usually very tired and
don’t get enough sleep; and this is probably explained by
the fact that many of these types work hard somewhere at
night, besides working for “Book and Son,” in order to
get, together with the tiny earnings from “Book and Son,”
enough for their families to live on, as it is no easy task to
support a family, especially in Paris.
‘“And the fact that my dear compatriots hear little of
what these “sleepy-types” with weak voices say has no
great significance. Is it not the same to them what that
sleepy-type mutters, or in what voice? For it is quite unnecessary
for them to know any of the details of what they
are seeing. Is it not all the same to them what they see and
what it all means? All they need is but the “fact” that they
were in that place itself and in a general way saw everything.
‘“They are fully satisfied with this, for afterwards in
conversation they can freely say with a “clear conscience”
that they were here, there, and everywhere, and all the
other Americans will think that the speaker is not just the
tail of a donkey, but that he also has been in Europe and
has visited everything there and seen every “sight” that
every contemporary “educated” person must see.
“‘Ekh! . . . my good Sir. Do you think that it is I alone
who live by the “stupidities” of my compatriots?
“‘What am I?...I am a little man, only a dancing
teacher.
“‘But did you notice that fat man sitting with me in the
first restaurant? Well . . . that is a real “shark.” Many of
them, incidentally, have “sprung up” at home in America,
especially in recent times.
‘“That fat man, an Americanized English Jew, is the
principal partner of a well-known, very solid American
firm.
“‘This firm has its branches in many cities in America
683
as well as in Europe, and the fat man who sat with me in
the first restaurant is the one who fulfills the duties of director
of the Paris branch of the firm.
“‘That firm not only fills its pockets through the stupidities
of its compatriots, but into the bargain it unfortunately
adds much of its own “meanness.”
‘“And they concoct this “melange” in the following
way: the branch of the firm here, advertising itself well by
American methods, is already widely known to my compatriots,
and therefore, many of them, owing to always
their same “vanity” and to other weaknesses, proper by the
way to those beings of whom my compatriots mostly consist,
always order their so-called fashionable dresses from
this branch here, and the branch here sends to them “from
the capital of the world” “real French models.”
“‘All this is done “quite honorably,” according to all
contemporary commercial rules on the basis of “triple-entry
bookkeeping” and “Shachermacher-accounting.”
“‘As regards, so to say, the “intimate side of the business”
of this American “solid firm” of ours, founded by
various American “sharks,” it is just here that these
”sharks” skin everyone, and this only for the benefit of
their own bottomless pockets.
“‘Well, when this Paris branch receives a mail order direct
from its American clients, this same mail order is then
sent d.i.r.e.c.t.l.y. to the German branch, and there, in
Germany, where materials and labor are much cheaper
than here in Paris, the branch there s.l.o.w.l.y. and
l.e.i.s.u.r.e.l.y. carries out this American “mail order” according
to all the codes of “Paris fashions,” whereupon it
very calmly sticks onto its production a “Paris label” and,
again, d.i.r.e.c.t.l.y . . . forwards it by steamer via Hamburg
to its New York branch, from which the client receives
her order, happy and proud that tomorrow she will
wear “not just anything” but a real “Paris dress,” sewed in
Paris itself, after the “latest Paris fashions.”
684
“‘What is most interesting of all is that nobody is offended
at this “commission business” of this “solid firm,”
but on the contrary it is “convenient” and “easy” and
”profitable” for everyone. From this “commerce” of theirs,
even the French, the hosts of the “capital of the world,”
”gain,” but ... it is true, they only gain in so far as they
make profit out of the postage stamps which it is necessary
to stick on the letters during correspondence between
the customers and the Paris Branch.
“‘As you see, everyone is satisfied and everyone is
pleased, and even benefited; and the chief thing is that the
axiom of political economy, now accepted by everybody,
is justified, namely, that without international exchange of
goods, countries cannot possibly exist.
“‘But what am I? ..... I am only a poor dancing
teacher!
“That jolly American was going to say something else,
but at that moment a great hubbub arose in the next
room of the restaurant and desperate voices of men and
women who sat there were heard. We got up and only
when we went out into the street did we find out that a
being of the female sex from the community called ‘Spain’
had flung Vitriol’ into the face of another being, also of
the female sex, from the community called ‘Belgium,’ because
the latter had given a cigar case as a present, engraved
with the inscription, Always ready at your service,’
to a being of the male sex from the community called
’Georgia,’ whose Paris existence had been supported till
this day by the first woman.
“When we got into the street it was very late; it was already
dawn, and having parted from that amusing American,
we went to our hotels.
“While pondering, on my way home from that famous
Montmartre, over everything I had seen and heard, it
was then that I well understood why and how such an
opinion not corresponding to reality about the beings of
685
that community France which they always have, had been
formed in the beings belonging to other communities.
“Thanks to everything I had seen and heard in that part
of the city Paris, it had become clear to me that those beings
of other communities who come here to France,
come first of all to this part of Paris and to other such
places where everything without exception is organized
and adapted especially for them by foreigners like themselves,
but who had come there long before and consequently
had learned to speak the local language much
better than they.
“And in view of the fact that generally the capacity for
being-rumination in contemporary beings becomes atrophied
and what is called a ‘wide-being-horizon’ is absent,
they take everything and regard everything as ‘French’ and
afterwards, when they return to their community again,
they always relate to other beings of their community
about everything they have seen, heard, and experienced
in that part of Paris as if it were entirely of French origin
and that French beings did it all.
“In this way, such an opinion about the French is gradually
formed in other beings, not at all corresponding to
reality.
“Moreover, there is also another and deeper cause for
this opinion which had been formed about the beings of
the community France in the peculiar consciousnesses of
the beings of other communities, and in the given case it
is also based on one of the peculiarities of their general
psyche. This peculiarity is acquired in them, once again
thanks to that maleficent usage invented by themselves
which they call ‘education.’
“The point is that there, in children, from the very first
day, as they express it, of ‘their appearance on God’s earth,’
when Nature herself is still continuing to form the given
prime conception of the future three-brained responsible
being, they begin, by this same maleficent ‘education’
686
of theirs, to hinder Nature from herself producing the
necessary formation.
“This is not all: Thanks to their maleficent usage ‘to-educate,’
they fill and drive into what are called the ‘Spetsitooalitivian-
concentrations,’ or as they themselves would
say, the ‘brains’ of these newly born beings, all kinds of
their ephemerally fantastic ideas, which brains are localized
in general in beings for the perception and accumulation
of all kinds of impressions, as well as of the results of conscious
being-awareness, and which among the newly born
are still quite pure and of maximum perceptivity.
“The greatest misfortune for them is that this maleficent
process continues to proceed for the majority of
them almost up to the age when they should already be
responsible beings.
“As a result of all this, that mentioned peculiarity of
their general psyche just obtains which is derived from the
following: firstly, the general functioning, present in their
whole being, of the sum of almost all their functions for
active being-manifestations, little by little adapts itself to
respond only to the sum of these false and fantastic ideas;
and, secondly, the whole presence of each one of them
gradually accustoms itself to perceive all subsequent new
external impressions without any participation at all of
those being-factors which in general are put in the beings
for new perceptions, that is to say, to perceive them also
only according to these previously introduced false and
fantastic ideas present in them.
“In their new perceptions, the contemporary three-brained
beings there ultimately lose even the need itself
for embracing as a whole everything newly seen or newly
heard, and the newly seen and newly heard only serve
them as shocks, so that in them associations proceed of
the information previously installed in them and corresponding
to this newly seen and newly heard.
687
“This is why, when these contemporary favorites of
yours already become responsible beings, everything
newly seen and newly heard is perceived by them of its
own accord automatically without the participation of any
effort whatsoever on the part of their essence-functions,
and without at all evoking in them, as I have already said,
the being-need itself of sensing and understanding everything
proceeding within them as well as without.
“In a word, they are satisfied with that alone, which
someone once consciously or unconsciously put into them.
“I hope, my dear boy, that after all I have now told you,
it will by itself become clear to you, why, just among the
three-brained beings of other groupings on your planet,
data as regards the beings of the separate grouping which
exists there under the name of France, have been crystallized
for such an opinion not corresponding to reality.
“However this may be, yet for the ordinary beings of
this France, it was a great misfortune that the contemporary
three-brained beings there of other separate groupings
selected, for their what are called ‘cultured
manifestations,’ the capital of that community.
“At any rate, I personally pity with all my essence the
ordinary beings of this community, that their capital, even
though only one definite part of it, has begun to be considered
the contemporary ‘center-of-culture’ for that
whole planet.
“One must simply even be astonished, that the majority
of beings of the community France could, although
without the participation of their consciousness, nevertheless
preserve in their presences those data for the two being-
impulses on which objective being-morality is chiefly
based, and which are called ‘patriarchality,’ that is, love of
family, and ‘organic-shame,’ in spite of the fact that they
exist in the sphere of conditions of ordinary being-existence
there which have now become quite abnormal,
688
thanks to the fact that their capital, as I have already told
you, has to their misfortune begun to be considered, and
really is, the contemporary ‘chief-center-of-culture’ for the
whole of that ill-fated planet.
“Owing to all this, in this contemporary center of the
whole planet, as it had for a long time been the practice,
those beings rush and flock from the whole planet, who
have completely given themselves up to the ‘evil-God’
reigning there already without limit inside each of them,
namely, to that ‘evil-God’ who became their Ideal, and the
conception of whom is very well expressed in the words:
’to-attain-to-a-complete-absence-of-the- need-for-being-
effort-and-for-every-essence-anxiety-of-whatever-kind-it-may-be’;
and coming here to France, they must of course
have, consciously or unconsciously, a corresponding
harmful influence on the beings of the whole community.
“How great a misfortune it is for the ordinary beings of
that France that the contemporary ‘center-of-culture’
should lie within their community, you will well understand,
my boy, if I tell you about one of the consequences
of this. I learned about it thanks to that information
which was communicated to me in one of the latest
etherograms concerning the three-centered beings of that
planet of yours.
“It is necessary to tell you that it had already become
in general customary that when beings from the whole of
the planet, who have already completely given themselves
up to their, as I said, inner ‘evil-God,’ flock to this chief
center of culture, then these beings, among other of their
maleficent actions, further do this: they occupy themselves
out of idleness, in order to satisfy their whims, with
devising ‘new-forms-of-manifestations-of-their-Hasnamussianing,’
or as is said there, with ‘new fashions,’ and
spread them from there over the whole of the planet.
“This Hasnamussian usage, that of devising ‘new fashions,’
689
existed in former civilizations also; during the Tikliamishian
civilization it existed under the name of ‘Adiat,’
and at the time of Babylon, under the name of ‘Haidia.’
“‘Adiat,’ ‘Haidia,’ or ‘fashions,’ consist in this: the beings
devise various new means of being-manifestation in
ordinary existence, and means for changing and disguising
the reality of one’s appearance.
“Adiat, Haidia, or fashions, are like our customs for
daily being-existence which are established for the daily
use of the three-brained beings for the alleviation of inevitable
exterior conditions independent of beings, and
which usually gradually enter everywhere into the daily
use of beings as a necessary need, essential for them. These
said contemporary customs or fashions of theirs are,
firstly, only temporary and thus serve for the satisfaction
only of the personal insignificant aims of these present
and future Hasnamusses, which become phenomenally
abnormal and trivially egoistic; and secondly, they are neither
more nor less than the results of automatic Reason
based on that relative understanding, which generally
flows from the abnormally established conditions there of
ordinary being-existence.
“Thus, in this same city Paris, about one and a half of
their centuries ago, several of these Hasnamussian candidates
‘invented’ that the beings of the female sex there
should go about with their hair cut, and this maleficent
invention of theirs began to spread like wildfire by ways
and means already established there.
“But as at that period, in the beings of the female sex
of that same community France, the feelings of morality
and patriarchality were still very strong, they did not
adopt that maleficent invention; but the beings of the female
sex of the communities called England and America
did adopt it, and began to cut their hair.
“Moreover as the beings of the female sex of both these
690
communities there began voluntarily to deprive themselves
of that part of themselves which is adapted also by
Great Nature for certain exchanges of cosmic substances,
Nature did not fail to react and began to produce corresponding
results, which will certainly take the forms, as
had already occurred twice on this planet: the first time,
in the country ‘Uneano,’ now ‘Kafiristan,’ where there
appeared what are called ‘Amazons,’ and the second time
in ancient Greece, where there was created the ‘religion of
the poetess Sappho.’
“And while in these two contemporary communities,
namely, in the community England and in the community
America, the cutting of women’s hair has already produced,
in the first case ‘suffragettes,’ and in the second
what are called ‘Christian Scientists’ and ‘theosophists,’
and moreover when this Hasnamussian fashion of cutting
the hair of beings of the female sex became universally
spread, as you will learn from the continuation of my tale,
a proportionate increase was everywhere noticed—as I was
informed by the etherogram I received—in the number of
the illnesses of these unfortunate beings of the female sex,
which they call women’s diseases, namely, various sorts of
venereal inflammations of the sexual organs, such as
Vaginitis,’ ‘uteritis,’ ‘ovaritis,’ and what they call ‘cancer.’
“And so, my boy, although this same fashion, the cutting
of the hair of the beings of the female sex, invented
in this Paris itself by beings with Hasnamussian properties,
was not then in the beginning implanted in this same
community France, yet owing to their capital being the
collecting place for the beings with Hasnamussian properties
from other countries who continue to persist in this
maleficent invention, these latter have ultimately suc
ceeded in implanting it; and the beings of the female sex,
there in France also, likewise have begun to cut their hair,
and at the present time this cutting of their hair is in full
691
swing for nearly all of them. At the hairdressers even,
chiefly of course there in their capital Paris, they have to
take their turn as I was informed in this etherogram, exactly
as people had to take their turn not long ago in the
community Russia for receiving ‘American flour.’ And
from this contagious rush of women to the hairdressers to
get their hair cut, court proceedings are already arising between
these hairdressers and the fathers, husbands, and
brothers of these ‘shorn lambs,’ and many what are called
’divorces’ are also obtained.
“It is interesting that the judges there, as it was also
communicated in that etherogram, in each case acquitted
the hairdressers on the grounds that the beings of the female
sex who went to them were already over sixteen years
of age, and had therefore, owing to the laws there, reached
their majority and were free to do as they pleased.
“But, of course, had these French judges, and in general
the judges of the whole planet, known that there exists
in the Universe a definite law concerning all the
formations without exception, which serve the Great Trogoautoegocrat
in the transformation of cosmic substances,
then they would without any doubt completely change
their opinion concerning that understanding which they
express by the word ‘majority.’
“The point is that, according to that definite cosmic
law, all those separate individuals, among whom are numbered
also all Keschapmartnian beings of the female sex,
are for the transformation of cosmic substances the
sources of all those active elements which in further cosmic
formations must serve in the process of the Great
Holy Law Triamazikamno for fusion as its second holy
force, that is, they always are, as is said, the ‘negative’ or
’passive principle.’
“And so, owing to this definite cosmic law, which I
have just mentioned, these sources which transform the
692
active elements which serve as the passive principle can
never be free to have any independent manifestations.
Only those sources can have this independence which
transform the active elements which must serve for the
Holy Triamazikamno as the ‘affirming’ or ‘active principle.’
“That is just why these sources which serve as the passive
principle cannot be responsible for their manifestations,
that is, they cannot be, as they say, ‘major.’
“While telling you about this separate grouping of the
three-brained beings, that is about France, I must also tell
you for the fullness of its characterization that in France
there are also beings of the ruling class, who also invented
very ‘good means’ for the calming of the minds of the ordinary
beings of their community, just as the powerpossessing
beings of the big community Russia employ
such a means for the encouragement of the use of the
famous Russian vodka, and the power-possessing beings
of the community England at the present time attain the
same by their not less famous ‘sport.’
“However, it must be admitted that although the
power-possessing beings of the community France also
adopt these ‘good means’ and successfully attain their egoistic
aims, yet these means, though, be it said, to no credit
of the power-possessing beings of the communities of England
and Russia, bring scarcely any harm to the planetary
bodies themselves of the ordinary beings.
“This is not all: by these means they unconsciously
brought and bring to the ordinary beings of their community
a certain benefit, diverting them and giving them
temporary relief from the ill effects of their fascination by
’fashions,’ invented by present and future Hasnamusses
gathered in this capital from various countries, and under
the slavery of which fashions the ordinary beings of this
same France have now fallen even more than all other be
ings of other communities.
693
“These ‘good means’ are called there ‘fairs,’ and at the
present time such fairs are held in the principal squares of
all their towns and villages in turn, and moreover, just in
those squares in which, about two centuries ago, the
three-brained beings there usually held discussions on
what they call ‘religious-moral subjects.’
“In justice it must be said, my boy, that these French
fairs are very very gay places. “I confess that even I myself liked
to visit them and pass there an hour or two, thinking about nothing.
“At these French fairs everything can be had ‘cheap’ and
’fine.’
“For instance, every being there, for a trifling fifty centimes,
can ‘whirl’ to complete ‘stupor’ on various what are
called ‘pigs,’ ‘chameleons,’ ‘whales,’ and so forth, and on
various American and non-American new inventions designed
just to produce ‘stupor.’
“If a being recovers too quickly from all these ways of
getting ‘stupefied,’ he can then have there, also for a few
more centimes, something very tasty, most often prepared
right on the spot.
“It is true that from these tasty things the beings, as far
as their stomachs are concerned, often become . . . h’m
. . . h’m . . . but what is this in comparison with the pleasure
they have had in eating them.
“And in case any of the ordinary beings there wishes as
they say to ‘try his luck’ again for a few centimes, he can
satisfy this desire there also on the spot; he may try his
luck in every way, for at those famous French fairs there
is every means of gambling that exists there on the planet
Earth, for speculation as well as for fun, and almost all
their games of chance are seen there.
“In a word, all the games, beginning with the ‘roulette
of Monte Carlo’ and ending with the game of ‘Snipsnapsnorum.’”

Subpages (1): Ch 38

Comments

Ch 38 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Ch 38

Religion
694
Beezlebub continued further:
“Now I shall explain to you also a little about that ‘obstruction’
which served as one of the chief causes for the
gradual dilution of the psyche of these unfortunate favorites
of yours, and, namely, concerning their peculiar
’Havatvernoni’ which they always have, the totality of the
functioning and the effect of which, in the common presences
of the beings, they themselves call ‘religiousness.’
“Such an, in the objective sense, indeed, ‘archmaleficent’
factor for the gradual automatic ‘dwindling’ of their
psyche arose there, on this ill-starred planet, also since
various consequences of the properties of always the same
for them accursed organ Kundabuffer began to be crystallized
in them, and changing its outer form, began to be
transmitted from generation to generation.
“And so, when, on the one hand, thanks to these crystallizations,
there began to be acquired in the common
presences of certain terrestrial three-brained beings, the
first germs of what are called Hasnamussian properties, in
consequence of which such beings began, as is proper to
them for their egoistic aims, to invent for the ‘confusion’
of surrounding beings similar to themselves, various fictions,
among which were also every kind of fantastic,
what are called ‘religious teachings’; and when, on the
other hand, other of your favorites began to have faith in
these fantastic religious teachings, and gradually lost their
’sane mentation’ thanks to these same crystallizations,
then from that time on there began to arise in the process
of the ordinary existence of these strange three-brained
beings a large number of ‘Havatvernoni’ or ‘religions’ having
nothing in common with each other.
695
“Although all these many, varied Havatvernoni or religions
of theirs have decidedly nothing in common with
each other, yet nevertheless all are built up on the
religious teachings, which in their turn, are built up
exclusively on that, in the objective sense, ‘maleficent
idea,’ which they themselves called ‘Good and Evil,’ and
which ‘idea,’ strictly speaking, was the chief factor for the
gradual ‘dilution’ of their general psyche and which still
quite recently served as the cause of great events among
the ‘blissful’ ‘higher-being-bodies’ or, as they are called
there, ‘souls’ who dwell on that holy planet in the direction
of which we are at the present moment falling.
“The history of all that which recently happened on
this holy planet Purgatory ought, in my opinion, to be
told you without fail, first of all because these events have
a common-cosmic character and are connected with the
general individuality of every relatively separately formed
responsible Individual, and secondly, because certain
members of your ‘genealogical tree’ involuntarily served as
the cause of the arising of these events.
“But I shall relate about it only at the end of my present
tale, as I have a very worthy reason for this concerning
the development of your ‘being-mentation.’ About
this worthy reason and also about what considerations I
have concerning such an intention of mine, I shall most
likely also explain to you in its proper time.
“Meanwhile know that there, among these terrestrial
three-brained beings who please you, there existed and exists
a great quantity of all kinds of’religious doctrines,’ on
which these numerous ‘religions’ of theirs are just built
up, and that they usually arise in the following way:
“I already told you that when it became clear that
thanks to the unforeseeingness of certain Most-High-
Sacred-Cosmic-Individuals, the results of the consequences
of the organ Kundabuffer, invented and later removed
696
by these sacred Individuals, began to become crystallized
in the common presences of these unfortunate three-brained
beings, thanks to which it became almost impossible
for them correctly to become perfected to the Being,
which three-brained beings ought to have, then our ABUNDANTLY
LOVING COMMON FATHER condescended to actualize
sometimes in the common presences of certain of
them wherever they may arise the germ of a sacred Individual,
so that these latter being completedly formed up
to responsible age and acquiring Reason in the conditions
which had already become fixed in the general process of
the existence of the three-brained beings of this planet,
should become aware of reality and indicate to the surrounding
beings similar to themselves, how they ought,
with the Reason present in them, to guide the process of
the functioning of their separate spiritualized parts, in order
in this way to decrystallize the already crystallized
consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer,
and also to succeed in destroying in themselves the predisposition
to new crystallizations.
“And so, my boy, after the sacred Rascooarno proceeds
to these terrestrial three-brained beings—or, as they themselves
express it, when they die—in the presences of
whom are actualized the germs of Sacred Individuals,
their contemporaries usually in order to remember and
also in order to transmit to the beings of subsequent generations
all that these Sacred Individuals had indicated
and explained according to their attainments of responsible
age, collect it all into one whole, and all this ‘collected-
into-one-whole’ usually just serves as the beginning
of all kinds of religious teachings there.
“The strangeness of the psyche of your favorites in respect
of the religious teachings which arise in this way
among them, manifests itself in this, that they already
from the very beginning understand ‘literally’ all that has
697
been said and explained by these genuine Sacred Individuals
actualized from Above and they never take into account
in which environment and for which case this or
that was said and explained.
“And further, already during the transmission from
generation to generation of these religious teachings, the
sense of which had already from the very beginning been
distorted, they begin to adopt in regard to them the following
two factors, which had already become fixed in the
general existence of these strange three-brained beings.
The first of these consists in this, that those beings, who
in the given period of the ‘flow-of-time’ belong to the
caste called the ruling class, immediately hook on to these
religious teachings just that, for them, most maleficent
’question’ which exists on this ill-starred planet under the
name of ‘Religion-for-the-State-or-the-State-for-Religion,’
and corresponding to this, they gradually begin with every
kind of artfulness to juggle with the previously fixed facts
for the justification of their own egoistic aims; and the
second consists in this, that certain ordinary beings there,
owing to the fault of their producers, acquired in their
common presences, during their arising as well as during
their formation into responsible beings, the inherency of
what is called ‘psychopathy’ and ‘parasitism’—in consequence
of which they do not have and cannot have in
themselves any data at all for the manifestation of any
being-duty whatever it might be—and become, as it were,
authorities for all the trifling details of the new religious
teachings which have already arisen in the mentioned way,
and begin, as it is said, ‘to-peck-like-crows-at-a-jackal’s carcass’
that totality, already ‘pecked’ from the very
beginning without this, of what had been spoken and
indicated by the genuine Sacred Individuals, intentionally
actualized from Above.
“Speaking briefly, the result of the mentioned two factors
698
among the three-brained beings of this strange planet,
which had been fixed in the process of ordinary existence,
and, namely, the inherency in the beings belonging to the
caste of the ruling class, and the psychopathy of certain of
their ordinary beings, is that they always get divided on
questions of religion—soon after its foundation, on whatever
religious doctrines these religions may have been
built up—into their famous ‘sects,’ and these sects in their
turn get divided into other sects, and thanks to this, just
the same occurs there in all epochs on this comparatively
not large planet in the sense of religions, as with the large
number of the spoken languages there, referring to which
our highly esteemed Mullah Nassr Eddin called it ‘a thousand-
tongued hydra,’ and in the present case he would say
Varied-titillating-titillations.’
“During my observations on the process of the existence
of these peculiar three-brained beings, there had
been many times actualized from Above, in the common
presences of certain of them, the germs of these Sacred Individuals
and almost on each occasion—with the exception
only of the Most Most Sacred Ashiata Shiemash, and
all connected with Him which flowed from His own Most
Great Labors—after their completed formation and their
fulfillment of the mission imposed on them from Above,
when the process of the sacred Rascooarno was completed
with them, such religious teachings always began in the
mentioned way to arise among these peculiar beings there,
i.e., they, at first, as I said, collected into one whole all
that was indicated and explained in detail by these Sacred
Individuals intentionally actualized from Above, for the
purpose of remembering it all themselves and also for the
purpose of transmission to subsequent generations, yet, of
course, into one whole which they collected from the
very beginning, as it is said there, ‘from-bits-here-and-there,’
and later, as all of this which was collected together
699
fell into the hands of just those two mentioned types
there, well, just then they began, as I already expressed it,
’to peck at’ all this, and further dividing themselves up
into their famous what are called sects, already compose
new fantastic religious teachings thought out by themselves,
as a result of which there always obtains on this
planet of yours, firstly, a large number of religions as numerous
as the colors in the ‘rainbow,’ and secondly, as it
is said, ‘the-same-old-story.’
“During recent centuries your favorites had many hundreds
of these peculiar independent religious teachings in
the common-planetary-process of their being-existence
and the basis for all of them was the totality of the indications
and explanations which had still survived and
which had arisen in the mentioned way, given to them by
the Sacred Individuals intentionally actualized among
them from Above.
“On these survived totalities, by which, during recent
times, they were in a strange manner inspired and from
which with their bobtailed reason they borrowed ideas for
the inventions of their still newer and newer religious
teachings, there were based five religions which still exist
today, namely, those religions called:
(1) The Buddhistic
(2) The Hebrew
(3) The Christian
(4) The Mohammedan
(5) The Lamaist.
“Concerning the first of them, and, namely, the Buddhistic
religion, I have already once told you.
“The second, namely, the Hebrew, is founded, as it
were, precisely on the teaching of the Saint Moses, by
which name one of the genuine Sacred Individuals was
700
called, who in His turn was intentionally actualized from
Above.
“The actualization of this Sacred Individual proceeded
there in the planetary body of a boy, who arose in the
country now called Egypt, a little after my fourth personal
sojourn on the surface of this planet of yours.
“This Sacred Individual, whom your favorites at the
present time call ‘Saint Moses,’ accomplished a great deal
for them and left them many of those exact and corresponding
indications for ordinary existence, so that if they
would adopt and actualize them normally, then, indeed,
all the consequences of the properties of the absolutely
maleficent for them organ Kundabuffer might become
gradually decrystallized, and even the predisposition for
new crystallizations might be destroyed.
“But to the common misfortune of all beings, with
just a little Reason, of all our Great Universe, they began
gradually to mix into all the counsels and indications of
this ‘normality-loving’ Saint Moses, as it was already
proper to them to do, such a mass of what are called
’spices,’ that the saintly author himself could not with all
his wish recognize anything of his own in this, as it were,
totality collected by them of all he had explained and indicated.
“Your favorites of already the first generation of the
contemporaries of Saint Moses, evidently found it profitable
for their special aims to insert in these religious
teachings almost the entire fantastic teaching which I already
told you when I related that among the ancient
three-brained beings of the second grouping on the continent
Ashhark or contemporary Asia, there was a king
named Konuzion, a subsequent Saint, who, for the purpose
of saving his subjects from the pernicious habit of
chewing the seed of the poppy first invented his fantastic
’religious doctrine.’
701
“After Saint Moses, that Sacred Individual was actualized
there who laid the beginnings of that religion which
your contemporary favorites call Christianity.
“This Sacred Individual, called by your favorites ‘Jesus
Christ,’ was actualized in the planetary body of a boy of
that race of terrestrial three-brained beings whom Saint
Moses, on the command from Above, chose from among
the beings of the country Egypt and led to what is called
the ‘Land of Canaan.’
“After this Jesus, there were actualized, also on the continent
Asia, two other Sacred Individuals, on whose teachings
the beings there founded two of the enumerated
religions existing there until today.
“And, namely, one of these two Sacred Individuals was
Saint Mohammed, who appeared among the, as they are
called, Arabs, and the other—Saint Lama—appeared
among the beings dwelling in the country named Tibet.
“At the present time, the first of the five religious teachings
I mentioned, and, namely, the Buddhistic, is spread
chiefly among the beings dwelling in the country India,
the former ‘Gemchania,’ and in the countries called
China and Japan.
“The followers of the second religious teaching, and,
namely, the Hebrew, are now scattered over the whole
planet.
“In this place of my tales it ‘will do no harm also to remark
the cause itself, owing to which the followers of the
teaching of this Moses are scattered over the whole planet,
as, from this explanation, you will well understand about
one peculiar property of the organ Kundabuffer and,
namely, about the property which evokes the feeling
called ‘envy,’ and you will also understand in what way
each property of this organ, however small it may be, may
be the cause of very great consequences.
“The point is that the beings who chiefly professed the
702
teaching of this Moses, then very well organized themselves
in their community and therefore in the psyche of
the beings of all other communities of that period, this
same property called envy began to be crystallized in relation
to the beings of this community.
“And so strongly was this property crystallized in them
that even after the flow of many of their centuries when
the Hebrew community already ceased to be organized
and powerful, and this former powerful community came
to an end—as occurs there according to law to all powerful
communities—then not only was this relation towards
the beings of the descendants of this community on the
part of the beings of other communities not destroyed,
but even in the majority of them, the feeling of envy
towards them has already become organic.
“The third religion, founded on the teaching of Jesus
Christ, very soon became in its primordial form so widely
spread that almost one third of all the three-centered beings
of this planet were its followers.
“But thereafter they began gradually to ‘strip’ also this
religious teaching based on ‘resplendent Love,’ and transformed
it into something also ‘resplendent,’ but already,
as our dear Mullah Nassr Eddin says, into a ‘resplendent-
Terasakhaboora from the fairy tale ‘Kasoaadjy.’
“In the case of this great religious teaching, indeed, it also
happened among them, that its followers divided themselves,
on account of exterior details of small importance,
into various sects, and came to be called not just ‘Christians’
as all the first followers of this teaching called themselves—
but ‘Orthodox,’ ‘Sevrodox,’ ‘Ypsylodox,’ ‘Hamilodox,’ and
various other cognomens also ending in ‘dox.’
“And into this teaching of truth and verity, they began
also to mix for various egoistic and political reasons, fragments
taken from other religious teachings already existing
there, but fragments such as had not only nothing
703
in common with the teaching of Jesus, but which sometimes
even flatly contradicted the truths this Divine
Teacher taught.
“They mixed in it a great deal from the teaching of
Saint Moses which by that time had already been thoroughly
distorted: and much later, namely, during the period
which contemporary beings there called the ‘Middle
Ages,’ the so-called ‘elders of the church’ inserted into this
Christian religion nearly the whole of that fantastic doctrine
invented by those ‘learned’ beings in the city of
Babylon, who belonged to the school of the dualists,
about which I have already told you.
“The ‘elders of the church’ in the Middle Ages probably
inserted this last doctrine for the convenience of their
own ‘shops’ and for the ‘shops’ of their assistants, because
of the famous ‘paradise’ and ‘hell’ contained in it.
“And therefore at the present time, in place of the
teaching of the Divine Teacher Jesus Christ, in which
among other things was revealed the power of the All-lovingness
and All-forgivingness of our CREATOR, suffering
for beings—it is now already taught there that our CREATOR
mocks the souls of those who follow this teaching.”
“Dear and kind Grandfather mine, explain to me, please,
what is meant by ‘elders of the church ?” asked Hassein.
“They call ‘elders of the church’ there, those beings
who become professional dignitaries of the highest rank of
any religious teaching.”
Having merely replied thus laconically, Beelzebub continued
further:
“By the way, I may tell you here that among a rather
small group of terrestrial beings the teaching of Jesus
Christ was preserved unchanged, and, passing from generation
to generation, has even reached the present time
in its original form.
“This smallish group of terrestrial beings is designated
704
‘the Brotherhood of the Essenes.’ The beings of this
brotherhood succeeded at first in introducing the teaching
of this Divine Teacher into their own being-existence, and
subsequently in transmitting it from generation to generation
to later generations, as a very good means for freeing
themselves from the consequences of the properties of
the organ Kundabuffer.
“Now as regards the fourth great religion existing there
now, which arose several centuries after the Christian religion,
and was founded on the teaching of the full-of-hope
Saint Mohammed, this religion at first spread there
widely: and it might perhaps have become eventually a
’hearth of hope and reconciliation’ for them all if these
strange beings had not stirred this also into a hotchpotch.
“On the one hand its followers also mixed into it something
from the fantastic theory of the Babylonian dualists,
but, on the other hand, the ‘elders of the church’ of this
religion, called in this case ‘Sheiks-Islamists,’ themselves
invented and added to it many things about the blessings
of the notorious ‘paradise,’ which as it were, existed ‘in
the other world,’ such blessings as perhaps could never
even have entered the head of the chief Governor of
Purgatory, His All-Quarters-Maintainer the Archcherub
Helkgematios, even if he were deliberately to try to imagine
them.
“Although the followers of this religion also, from the
very first, split into many different ‘groups’ and ‘subgroups’—
which, by the way, continue there even up till
now—nevertheless they all subscribe to one or another of
its two independent, as they are called, ‘schools,’ which
were formed at the very beginning of its arising.
“These two schools of the Mohammedan religion are
called there the ‘Sunnite’ and the ‘Shiite.’
“It is very interesting to note that the psychic hatred
of each other formed in the psyche of the beings who
705
belong to these two independent schools of one and the
same religion has, on account of their frequent clashes,
now been transformed completely into an organic hate.
“Beings of certain European communities have during
recent centuries greatly contributed by their incitement to
the rise of this peculiar transformation of that strange
being-function.
“And they have employed and continue to employ this
incitement in order that the animosity between the beings
who follow these two independent schools of one and the
same religion, should increase and that they should never
unite, since if this were to happen, there might soon be
an end there for those European communities.
“The point is that nearly half of the ordinary three-brained
beings there are followers of this Mohammedan
teaching, and only as long as this mutual hatred exists
among them will they mean nothing terrifying in the sense
of ‘reciprocal destruction’ to European communities.
“And hence it is that accidentally arisen ‘newly baked’
communities always rub their hands and rejoice when
sparks fly between these Sunnites and Shiites, because
they then count on a long and secure existence for themselves.
“Now, as regards the fifth teaching, namely, the teaching
of Saint Lama, also a genuine messenger from our
ENDLESSNESS, the teaching of this Sacred Individual was
spread among those three-brained beings there, who, on
account of the geographical conditions, scarcely ever happened
to come into contact with other beings of this ill-starred
planet, and in consequence have scarcely been
affected by the abnormally established conditions of ordinary
being-existence there.
“One part of this teaching also its followers also
soon changed and destroyed, but its other part already more
or less entered into the existence of this little group of
706
beings, and began to produce the expected results, thanks
to which the hope grew even among the highest Sacred
Individuals that this teaching, created by the saintly labors
of Saint Lama, might sometime actualize what had already
become a necessity in the Megalocosmos for everything
that exists.
“But your favorites did not allow even this to happen,
but by their ‘military expedition’ or ‘Anglo-Tibetan’ war,
without so much as a thought, knocked this possibility
soundly on the head.
“About this ‘military expedition’ I will tell you a little
later.
“And I shall tell you about it chiefly because I myself
happened by chance to be an eyewitness of all those lamentable
events there.
“I must first tell you how there on your planet, it is
now desired—of course with the help of the ‘Swivel-eyed
General’—finally to ‘dispatch’ even the remnants of those
two named religions still existing there, which, although
they are already changed even beyond recognition, yet
nevertheless have during the last centuries made the ordinary
existence of the three-brained beings there, though
very remotely yet all the same a tiny bit, like the ordinary
existence of the three-brained beings breeding on the
other corresponding planets of our Great Universe, and
for certain of them their phenomenally haphazard existence
somewhat tolerable objectively.
“Namely, I shall here tell you how there is just now proceeding
the process of the final ‘dispatch’ of two of the
great religions of the five mentioned, now existing, which
were founded, though ‘from-bits-here-and-there,’ nevertheless
on the teachings of genuine messengers of our
ENDLESSNESS Himself: one, on the teaching of Saint Jesus,
and the other, on the teaching of Saint Mohammed.
“I repeat that both these great religions there were
707
founded ‘from-bits-taken-here-and-there’ from the teachings
of two genuine messengers of HIS ENDLESSNESS, and
though the three-brained beings there of former centuries
’stripped’ both these teachings much as the Russian Sidor
’stripped’ his goats, yet nevertheless some even down to
the present time believed in something and hoped for
something owing to these teachings, and thereby made
their desolate existence a little more bearable.
“But these contemporary and now archstrange three-brained
beings there have taken upon themselves to sweep
this also entirely from off the face of their planet.
“Although the process of the strangeness of their peculiar
psyche, namely, the process of the final destruction of
these two great religions, began after my departure from
their solar system, yet thanks to the contents of an etherogram
about the beings of that strange planet which I received
just before our flight from the planet Karatas I
understand how things were, and can now already say
with complete conviction that they will no longer stop at
stripping them, but without further ado entirely destroy
even their very traces.
“In the said etherogram, by the way, it was conveyed to
me that there on your planet, first of all in the city of Jerusalem
a University specially for Jewish youths was being
opened, and secondly that in the community Turkey an
order was promulgated closing all what are called ‘dervish
monasteries’ and prohibiting men from wearing the ‘fez’
and women the ‘yashmak.’
“The first half of the message, namely, that a University
for Jewish youths was opening in the city of Jerusalem,
made it clear to me that this Christian religion also had
already come to an end.
“But to understand this, you must first know that
not so long ago all the communities existing there on the
continent Europe, the beings of which are for the most
708
part followers of this religion, together produced, on account
of this same city Jerusalem, their great wars against
those beings, followers of other religions, and these great
wars of theirs they called ‘Crusades.’
“They produced these ‘wars’ or ‘crusades’ only in order
that this city of Jerusalem—in which this Divine Teacher
Jesus Christ had existed, suffered, and died—should become
exclusively Christian; and during these Crusades of
theirs nearly half the beings of male sex of that continent
were completely destroyed.
“And now in this same city of Jerusalem, they have
opened their contemporary university for Jewish youths
and almost certainly, too, with the common consent of all
those same European Christian communities.
“Just that nationality is called ‘Jewish’ in which the Divine
Jesus appeared and existed, and the beings of which
tortured and crucified Him on a cross.
“Although the present generation of ‘Jews’ are not direct
enemies of Jesus Christ, yet they each also now have
the conviction that this Jesus who appeared among their
ancestors and came to be regarded as a Sacred Personality
by all the followers of the Christian religion, was, quite
simply, a fervent and sick Visionary.’
“Among contemporary beings of the planet Earth a
’university’ is just that ‘hearth’ on which everything acquired
during decades and centuries by preceding beings
is burned, and upon this ‘hearth’ one-and-a-half-day tasty
lentil soup is quickly cooked to take the place of everything
attained by the centuried conscious and unconscious
efforts and labors of their unfortunate ancestors.
“This is quite enough to show me and to convince me
with my whole Being what will eventually become of this
Jerusalem, now that they have opened there their own famous
university, and, moreover, for Jewish youths.
“I already see in my mind’s eye that before many of
709
their years have passed, there will be on the spot where the
planetary body of the Divine Jesus was buried, a place for
parking contemporary cars, that is, a parking place for
those machines which for contemporary beings were just
the marvel needed to drive them crazy.
“Furthermore, not only have these sacrilegious beings
gradually distorted for their egoistic and political aims the
teachings of this Divine Teacher, but they have now begun
to destroy even the memory of it.
“But there! That also has long been in the style of your
favorites.
“In this connection I may say that the whole of what is
called contemporary civilization there tends only to increase
the speed of this machine invented by them and
maleficent just for themselves.
“And indeed, in the last etherogram I received about
the three-brained beings of that ill-fated planet, I was informed
among other things that a ‘record’ speed of this
machine had already been established there of 325 miles an
hour.
“Of course, such a ‘record’ will only lead to this, that
the already sufficiently trifling size of their ill-fated planet
will become, even in their bobtailed being-picturings of
reality, completely trifling.
“Well, the LORD CREATOR be with them, my boy!
“Whatever speed they may attain with this ‘machine’ of
theirs, all the same, if they remain as they are, not only
they themselves but even their thought will never go any
further than their atmosphere.
“Now as regards the second great religion which was
founded, as I have already told you, upon ‘bits-here-and-bits-
there’ from the teaching of the full-of-hope Saint Mohammed,
this religion from the very beginning of its arising
began to be particularly applied and used for their egoistic
and political aims by beings there with Hasnamussian
710
properties, and hence it is the most ‘stripped’ of all.
“The power-possessing beings of certain communities
there gradually mixed into this divine teaching, for their
said Hasnamussian aims, such ‘spices’ of their own invention
that a ‘Sherakhoorian-combination’ resulted, the secret
of which would be the envy of all the contemporary
famous European as they are called ‘pastry cooks’ and
’chefs.’
“And so ...
“Judging by the latter half of the contents of this
etherogram, the process of the entire destruction of this
second great religion is bound to proceed or had already
proceeded there, on account of that order mentioned in
the etherogram promulgated by the power-possessing beings
of the community Turkey.
“The point is, that this same community of Turkey is
one of the largest of all the communities there whose beings
profess this religion.
“I must first tell you that from the beginning of the rise
of this Mohammedan religion, certain beings of this same
community took in the teaching of this religion in its primary
form very well, and began gradually to incorporate
it into their daily existence.
“And therefore, although the teaching of this religion
was gradually changed under the influence of the
power-possessing beings there, nevertheless, among these
same certain beings there, this teaching of Mohammed
passed from generation to generation in an unchanged
form.
“Until now, therefore, there has at least been a faint
hope that if sometime these strange beings should suddenly
settle down, this teaching would infallibly regenerate
and actualize those aims for which it was created by
the full-of-hope Saint Mohammed.
“So, my boy! . . . These same certain beings there
711
were called ‘dervishes’ and it was concerning the closing
of just their monasteries that the order was indeed given
in that contemporary community Turkey.
“Of course, by the destruction in Turkey of this
’dervishism’ those last dying sparks will also be entirely extinguished
there which, preserved as it were in the ashes,
might sometime rekindle the hearth of those possibilities
upon which Saint Mohammed counted and for which he
had hoped.
“And as regards the other order communicated to me
in that etherogram and promulgated in that same community
Turkey, namely, the prohibition upon beings of
the ‘male sex’ to wear the formerly famous fez and upon
the beings of the ‘female sex,’ the yashmak, the consequences
of these innovations are very clearly depicted in
my being-picturings about the future.
“Thanks to these innovations, there is no doubt but
that exactly the same will be repeated with the beings of
this Turkey as occurred to the beings of the large community
Russia after they had also begun to imitate everything
European.
“It may be noted, for example, that, indeed, in all the
beings of that large community Russia, only one or two
centuries ago, before they had yet begun to imitate everything
European, these two being-functions still obtained
which are called ‘Martaadamlik’ and ‘Nammuslik,’ or—as
these being-feelings are still called—the ‘feeling-of-religiousness’
and the ‘feeling-of-patriarchality.’
“And it was just those same being-feelings which a couple
of centuries ago made the beings of that large community
famous among other beings of the whole of this
planet in respect of their morality and the patriarchality
of their family foundations.
“But when afterwards they began imitating everything
European, both these being-feelings still remaining in
712
them began gradually to atrophy in them, and now at the
present time almost all the beings of that community have
become, in the sense of religiousness and patriarchality,
such . . . the notion of which our wise teacher Mullah
Nassr Eddin expresses by the mere exclamation:
“‘Eh! . . . get along with you.
“In Russia, moreover, none of this began with the yashmak
or the fez.
“No. These headdresses were not worn there.
“But it was begun there with the ‘beard’ of the beings
of the male sex. For the three-brained beings of the male
sex there, the ‘beard’ is the same as our tail is for us,
which, as you already know, adds, to the beings of male
sex among us, masculinity and activity.
“It is now the turn of these unfortunate Turks.
“Once they have proposed to change their fezzes for
European ‘bowlers’ the rest will follow of itself.
“Of course, the psyche of these Turkish beings will also
soon degenerate as it degenerated in the beings of the
community of Russia.
“The difference between the Russian beings and the
Turks is only in this, that for the Russians one being only,
namely, their czar, was the cause for this transformation of
their psyche, whereas for the beings of the community
Turkey, several beings were its cause.
“And there were several, because these Turks recently
changed their old many-centuried established state-organization
for a new one, a certain special ‘republican’ form,
and in place of one ruler, as had obtained among them
during their former state-organization, there were several.
“If even this former state-organization of theirs was
bad, yet to counterbalance this there was a single ruler
who introduced innovations solely for his community,
and, furthermore, all of them old patriarchal.
“And now in this community Turkey: of the chief
713
leaders there are several, and each of them is a wiseacre
who forces upon the unfortunate ordinary beings of the
whole of this community his callowness, not responding
at all either to the already long ago crystallized needs of
the psyche of the beings of this community or to their established
pillars of their being-morality.
“It is very interesting to notice further that just as formerly
the Russian czar was supplied by his nearest old patriarchal
functionaries with a great quantity of what is
called ‘money,’ obtained by the sweat of the peasants,
and was sent to the continent of Europe to study in
the various communities there a great number of methods
of government, in order that when he returned
he might the better orientate himself in the ruling
of his community; so likewise these present callow
Turkish rulers were also provided by their own ‘patriarchal’
fathers with much ‘money,’ this time however obtained
by the sweat of the ‘Khaivansanansaks,’ and also
sent to the continent Europe to receive there what they
call a ‘good education’ for the future welfare of their
fatherland.
“And so, my boy, in both of these cases, because their
future rulers of the two large many-millioned communities
went to the continent of Europe quite young and had
not yet at all become aware of their responsibility, but
chiefly thanks to this that they were provided with money
from the said source, the existence of the beings there on
the continent of Europe was absorbed and permanently
crystallized in them as so ‘splendiferous and beneficial’
that when afterwards, on account of the abnormally established
conditions of existence in their country, they became
leaders of these many-millioned communities, they,
like the Russian Czar, could not help aiming to make the
existence of their compatriots, to their bobtailed notions,
happy as well.
714
“Much good, by the way, the present chief rulers of this
community Turkey saw and absorbed in the community
Germany to which they were sent for the purpose of
studying what is called ‘militarism,’ that is, the special finesses
for directing the processes of reciprocal destruction.
“That is why these present chief rulers of the community
of Turkey existed a long time in that community Germany
and were for a considerable time there what are
called ‘Junkers.’
“Specially much good, indeed, they saw and absorbed
in that Germany in its capital Berlin on the street called
’Unter den Linden.’
“I do not yet know what future benefactions these new
Turkish rulers will create for their compatriots, but meanwhile
they have already done their fatherland one very
very good ‘patriotic’ deed.
“Thoroughly to understand the essence of this patriotic
deed, you must first know that in the capital of this community
Turkey, in the streets and alleys of those quarters
called ‘Galata’ and ‘Pera` all the female beings of a ‘special
designation’ used to belong to foreign communities,
though these same women earned and spent ‘genuine
Turkish lire.’
“But thanks to the recent innovations, they have now
come to the full and certain hope that very soon these
genuine ‘patriotic Turkish lire’ of theirs will no longer be
at the disposal or use of the female beings of any foreign
community alien to them, but will be used only by their
own ‘dear she-compatriots.’
“It is not for nothing that our highly esteemed Hadji
Nassr Eddin says: ‘What is most important is to have
plenty of money, and then even our Nammus may creak.’
“Or sometimes, in such cases, he also says in Turkish
itself: ‘Dooniyninishi, pakmazli pishi, geyann purnundah
715
pussar eshahi dishi (which saying in English means:
’Worldly deeds are like honey-cakes, from which the eater
must grow an ass’s tooth’).
“Now let us talk about what I promised to tell you a
little more in detail, namely, about the teachings of the
last Sacred Individual who appeared among the beings of
Tibet, Saint Lama, and about the causes of the complete
destruction of that teaching also.
“The teaching and preachings of this Saint were not so
widely spread there, because of the geographical conditions
of that locality where he appeared, and where he
taught those unfortunate three-centered beings also what
they must do to free themselves from the consequences of
the properties of the organ Kundabuffer.
“On account of its geographical conditions, beings of
this country were little in touch, as I have already told
you, with the abnormal conditions of ordinary being-existence
of the beings of other communities, and in consequence
certain of them were more receptive of the
teaching of this last Sacred Individual, and this teaching
therefore just entered into their essence and began gradually
to be actualized already in practice also.
“So, my boy, during many years there circumstances
gradually so arranged themselves in that country called
Tibet, that the local beings became grouped according to
the degree of their inner transubstantiation of the teaching
of this Saint Lama, and according to the degree of
their need to work upon themselves; and having correspondingly
organized their ordinary existence, they,
thanks to their isolated environment due to this inaccessibility
of their country for beings of other communities,
had the possibility of working, without hindrance according
to the instructions of Saint Lama, upon their liberation
from the consequences of the properties of that organ
716
which their first, earliest ancestors, to their common misfortune,
were forced to have.
“Certain beings among their number had already attained
such a deliverance, many others were already on the
path of this attainment, while many of them were hopeful
of one day also reaching the way of this achievement.
“But just when the conditions and environment for
productive work in this direction had at last taken a definitive
turn in the right direction in this Tibet—well, it
was just then that that happened thanks to which the possibility
for the beings of this country also of one day freeing
themselves from the misfortune oppressing them, had
to perish completely, or, at any rate, be again delayed for
many years.
“But before telling you about just what happened there,
you must still know the following:
“Only a few centuries ago, the chief particularity of the
three-brained beings who please you, namely, the process
of their periodic reciprocal destruction, used to proceed
there on your planet between beings of different communities
of one and the same continent, namely, the continent
on which they bred, and if occasionally by exception
this process arose between beings of different continents,
then it occurred only between beings dwelling on the
neighboring borders of two adjacent continents. And this
was because locomotion by water was still very difficult
for terrestrial beings some centuries ago.
“But after a contemporary being there had by chance
discovered the possibility of using the power of artificially
rarefied water for such locomotion, or as they say, the
’power of steam,’ and had devised suitable vessels for that
purpose, these terrestrial beings thereafter just began going
for such processes to other borderlands of the neighboring
continents or even to other continents.
717
“During the last century one of these favorite places on
another continent for the beings of this peculiar planet,
was the country of ancient Gemchania or as contemporary
beings say there ‘India.’
“Do you remember that I once told you that to that
self-same Gemchania of the continent Ashhark, now Asia,
beings of the continent Atlantis used to sail in the beginning
for pearls, and how, later, that it was also they who
first populated that country?
“So, my boy, this same unfortunate former Gemchania,
now ‘India,’ has become during recent centuries the favorite
place also of the contemporary beings of the continent
Europe, but this time for their processes of reciprocal
destruction.
“They began to sail there and there to produce their
processes of reciprocal destruction both among themselves
and with the beings breeding there; that is to say, either
beings of one European community strove to destroy the
existence of the beings belonging to another also European
community, or similar processes proceeded between
local beings with the European beings helping one side or
the other side.
“The processes of reciprocal destruction of local character
there in that unfortunate Gemchania were very frequent
especially during the last eighteen or fifteen
centuries.
“And this was so, firstly because, in consequence of a
similar great process, the beings there, who had earlier belonged
to only two different communities, split into a
great number of independent small communities, and secondly
because there also then occurred such a combination
in the general psyche of beings of that locality, that
the ‘fits’ of this property, and, namely, the striving for reciprocal
destruction occurred in the beings of that part
718
of the surface of the planet Earth everywhere not simultaneously,
but at different times.
“And this further new combination of their general
psyche occurred also thanks to a slight unforeseen misunderstanding
connected with the common Harmonic-
Movement of the whole of that solar system.
“I will some time explain to you also about the details
of that misunderstanding.
“And meanwhile let us return to our tale we have begun.
And thus . . .
“That part of the surface of the planet Earth occupied
by India has remained, in respect of natural wealth, the
same in recent centuries as formerly.
“And therefore, when in the peculiar psyche of the European
beings who had gone to that country for the
process of reciprocal destruction the need to carry on this
terror had passed, those beings stayed on there, and either
prepared themselves for subsequent similar processes, or,
as they say, ‘earned’ enough to send the required goods for
the ordinary existence of their families who had remained
on the continent Europe.
“And all kinds of goods they ‘earned’ there by means of
their trades consisting for the most part of manufacturing
what are called ‘copper buttons,’ ‘hand mirrors,’ ‘beads,’
’earrings,’ ‘bracelets,’ and various other such gew-gaws for
which it appeared the beings of that country also had a
weakness.
“Quite from the beginning of this period, the beings of
the continent Europe began in various ways to take from
the local beings there in Gemchania their lands also, on
which they began to exist, just as on the continent Europe,
in separate groups according to the community
from which they had emigrated.
“These beings from different communities of Europe
continued also to manifest there toward each other the
719
kind of strange being-relationships which beings of one
European community manifested then and still continue
to manifest towards beings belonging to other communities
of the same continent; namely, thanks also to the consequences
of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer,
they cultivate feelings which had been crystallized in
them, into the forms of particular functions existing there
under the names of, ‘envy,’ ‘jealousy,’ ‘sandoor’ (i.e., wishing
the death or weakness of others), and so on.
“And there in Gemchania too, beings of one community
began to pipe with full blast against beings of another
community that ‘Hasnamussian music’ they call ‘policy,’
that is, they began to ‘criticize’ each other, to ‘lower each
other’s standing,’ to ‘down each other,’ and so on, their
aim being to create what is called ‘prestige’ among the local
beings in relation to their own community.
“In the course of such a ‘policy’ one of the heads of a
certain European community in some way or other
learned the ‘secret’ how to influence the psyche of beings
of other communities to acknowledge the authority of
and give supremacy to the beings of his own community.
“Afterwards when the beings who had learned this secret—
the principle of the action of which was called
’Ksvaznell’ or ‘inciting one against the other’—initiated
the other heads of his community into it, and they all
made it the basis of their ‘policy’; then, indeed the beings
of this community began everywhere and in everything to
obtain predominance.
“Although both the former heads of the beings of this
community and also that being himself who had hit upon
the secret Ksvaznell, already long ago perished, yet subsequent
generations—continuing now of course automatically
to employ this ‘secret’—gradually not only took into
their own hands almost the whole of this Gemchania, but
also subordinated to their influence the very essence
720
of all the beings breeding on that part of the planet Earth.
“In spite of the fact that two centuries had passed, yet
at that period to which my further tale refers concerning
the destruction by contemporary beings of the labors of
Saint Lama, it all continued in the same way.
“Having become proud of their success, the recent
heads of that mentioned European community who had
the luck, thanks to this same secret Ksvaznell alone, gradually
to subordinate all to their influence and to grasp
everything into their hands, wished to lay their ‘paws’
even on that which had until then been considered unattainable.
“Namely, they decided to take possession of also that
neighboring country called Tibet which was then considered
to be inaccessible; and therefore, one day—for them,
fine, but for all the rest of the beings of that planet a sorry
day—they assembled many beings of their community
and still more from among the number of small local
communities already conquered by them, and with the
help of every possible new invention of their contemporary
‘European civilization’ for the process of reciprocal
destruction, they began very quietly to move towards this
country hitherto considered inaccessible.
“In spite of the help of these European ‘new inventions’
of every kind, this movement of theirs up country was
very difficult, and cost them very dearly, not only in, what
they call there, ‘pounds,’ but also in what they call ‘casualties.’
“While this crowd of every possible kind of terrestrial
three-brained being still quietly but against great difficulties
moved up, the beings themselves who dwelled above
in Tibet as yet suspected nothing whatever of what these
European beings called their ‘military expedition’ against
their country.
721
“And they learned about it only when that mob was already
up.
“When the beings of this high country learned of this
unusual event, they immediately became alarmed and agitated,
because they had grown accustomed to the notion
during many centuries that the place of their existence
was inaccessible to everybody and that beings of other
communities, no matter what might be their means for
the process of reciprocal destruction, would be unable to
penetrate to them in any way.
“So certain were they of this that they had not even
once cast a glance downwards to see what was being done
during this time in respect of the aim of penetrating into
their inaccessible country, and hence they did not take
any corresponding measures in advance.
“It was from this that the sorrowful events subsequently
came which were finally to destroy all the results created
by that full-of-faith Sacred Individual, Saint Lama.
“First of all it is necessary to tell you that this high country
was a place of existence also of that small group, consisting
of seven beings there, who, according to the rules
established from the very beginning, were guardians of the
most secret instructions and last counsels of Saint Lama.
“This group consisted of these seven beings who, following
the indications of Saint Lama for freeing themselves
from the consequences of the properties of the
organ Kundabuffer, had brought their self-perfecting up
to the final degree.
“When this ‘group of beings of Seven’ learned of this
event, it dispatched the chief among them to join the agitated
chiefs of the whole country, in a conference which
took place in the capital just on the day of the arrival of
these uninvited guests from below.
“The assembled heads of the Tibetan beings unanimously
722
decided at this first conference of theirs very peaceably
and courteously to request these uninvited visitors to return
whole and hearty to from where they had come, and
to leave in peace both themselves and their peaceful country
that did no harm to anybody.
“When, after several days, it became clear that these
uninvited guests would not consent to return, but as a
consequence of this request even hastened to move forward
more deeply into the country, the members of the
first council became even more alarmed, arranged a second
council and began to deliberate what to do to prevent
these beings from entering, as it is said, ‘a-stranger’s-house-
without-invitation.’
“A quantity of every sort of means were proposed for
removing from their country these beings who had broken,
like ravens, into a stranger’s nest; but one in particular
found support: to destroy utterly to the last man all
these uninvited ‘swaggerers.’
“And this, my boy, could have indeed been easily done,
because such is the country that without any additional
means, merely by stones thrown down from the mountains,
a single being could destroy thousands of enemy beings
passing along the valleys, and especially was this
possible because every one of them knew the lie of his native
country like the palm of his hand.
“By the close of the conference, all the heads of the
country Tibet had become so excited that they would almost
certainly have decided to carry out the proposal supported
by the majority, if the head of that small ‘group of
Seven,’ who as I have already told you had been sent to
this council by the other members, had not intervened in
this stormy council.
“This head ‘of Seven,’ later a Saint, while persuading
the other participants in this conference that what they
had proposed must not be done, said among other things:
723
‘“The existence of every being is equally precious and
dear to our COMMON CREATOR GOD; therefore the destruction
of these beings, so great a number of them too,
would give no small grief to THAT ONE, WHO, even without
this, is overburdened with the care and sorrow of all
that exists among us on Earth.’
“All that this future Saint then said in the assembly of
Tibetan chiefs was so generally persuasive that they decided
not only to take no measures against the strangers,
but even to take every kind of precaution that no one
should hinder the march of current events.
“Thereupon the beings appearing from below as uninvited
guests, meeting with no opposition anywhere,
moved forward there into the heart of that unique country,
which hitherto had been isolated from all the conditions
of ordinary being-existence growing always worse on
your planet.
“Well then, there just proceeded that which resulted in
a great calamity not only for all present and future beings
of this unlucky country, but perhaps even for all, in general,
present and future three-brained beings of the whole
of that unfortunate planet.
“The point is, that at the final conference of the
heads of the whole of Tibet, a resolution was carried,
by the way, that certain members of the council, chosen
by lot, should go to those districts through which
these foreign beings would pass, in order to warn in
advance the local population of the considered decision
of their leaders, and persuade them to permit nobody,
under any circumstances, to hinder the passing of these
foreigners.
“Among the number of those sent to the districts
through which the foreign armed beings would pass the
choice fell upon the chief also of this small ‘group of
Seven`.
724
“And when this future Saint arrived for the purpose
mentioned at one large point, near which the armed
crowd of foreign beings had camped for a needed rest, a
stray bullet fired—intentionally or accidentally—in the
street of this large point by one of these newcomers from
below, ‘killed-on-the-spot’ this future Saint.
“In this way ended the existence of the chief of the
small group of nearly perfected brothers, and overcome by
the terror of such an event, nothing more remained for
them but only to take all the necessary steps to bring
home the planetary body of their former chief.
“In order that you may clearly represent to yourself the
real terror of the situation experienced by these six brothers
who were left without their chief, and also well understand
all the resulting calamitous consequences, I must
first of all explain to you, even though briefly, the history
of the rise and existence in this country named Tibet, of
this small group, which had always consisted of seven
three-brained beings of your planet.
“This group was formed and existed long before the appearance
on the planet Earth of the last Sacred Individual,
Saint Lama.
“From very early times it was composed of seven beings,
directly initiated by Saint Krishnatkharna, also a
messenger of our ENDLESSNESS specially sent to the three-centered
beings of the planet Earth breeding in the country
Gemchania.
“When Saint Buddha afterwards appeared there in
Gemchania, and made clear that many instructions of
Saint Krishnatkharna were not yet obsolete for the psyche
of the beings of that same country, and that these
instructions, when absorbed by any of the beings there,
contribute to the destruction of those consequences of
the properties of the organ Kundabuffer, to help them in
freeing themselves from which he had himself also been
725
sent to them, and when He decided to put these instructions
of Saint Krishnatkharna as a whole into the basis of
his own teaching also, then these seven beings there, initiated
directly by Saint Krishnatkharna—after Buddha had
taught them the aim and necessity of their existence, and
they had clearly sensed this and were convinced that the instructions
of Saint Buddha not only at heart did not contradict
the instructions of Saint Krishnatkharna, but even
corresponded more perfectly to the psyche of the beings of
that given period—became followers of Saint Buddha.
“And still later, when Saint Lama appeared specially for
the beings of the country Tibet, and he also in his turn
found that many instructions of Saint Buddha would still
correspond very well with the psyche of the beings of that
country—if only certain changes of detail were admitted
into them corresponding to the change in external conditions
of existence which had been brought about under
the influence of time—he therefore also put into the basis
of his teaching many instructions from the verities
pointed out already by Saint Krishnatkharna before him
and renewed by Saint Buddha; then this small group of
initiated beings as well as other groups already followers
of Buddha, having also clearly sensed that the additions
and changes brought to his teaching by Saint Lama corresponded
better to the contemporary psyche, became followers
of Saint Lama.
“Among the beings of this small group there existed a
rule, which, by the way, they kept very strictly, in accordance
with which certain secret instructions of Saint
Lama concerning the beings of their group were transmitted
from generation to generation through their chief
alone, and he could initiate into these secrets the other
six, only after certain attainments on their part.
“That is just why all the six members of this small organization,
all of whom had already merited and were
726
ready to be accepted for initiation in the near future, were
so horrified, as I have said, when they learned about the
destruction of their chief. With the destruction of this, at
that time, sole initiate, there was lost to them forever the
possibility of becoming initiated into these secret instructions
of Saint Lama.
“Owing to the fact that the destruction of their chief
proceeded so unexpectedly, that sole remaining possibility
became even doubtful for them ‘of receiving these instructions’
by communicating with the Reason of the
destroyed chief by means of the process, the ‘sacred Almznoshinoo,’
for the existence of which they not only knew
the possibilities, but they also had in themselves all the
data required for such an actualization.
“You, probably, my dear boy, know nothing yet about
this sacred process?
“That process is called the sacred Almznoshinoo by
means of which three-centered beings who have themselves
already had time to coat and to bring their own
body Kesdjan up to completed functioning and to a definite
degree of Reason, intentionally produce the coating
or, as it is otherwise said, the ‘materialization’ of the body
Kesdjan of any being already entirely destroyed, to such a
density that this body acquires again for a certain time the
possibility of manifesting in certain of its functions proper
to its former planetary body.
“This sacred process can be produced upon the body
Kesdjan of that being who also during his existence had
brought his higher being-body up to the completed functioning,
and in whom, in addition, the Reason of this
body had been brought up to the degree called the sacred
’being-Mirozinoo.’
“In our Great Universe, besides the process of the intentional
coating of the being-body Kesdjan of an already
727
destroyed being, another process exists called the most sacred
‘Djerymetly.’
“And this most sacred process consists in this, that
when there is intentionally first produced the coating of
the highest being-body, namely, the ‘body of the soul,’
only afterwards, as in the first case, is the sacred
Almznoshinoo produced.
“It is possible of course to produce both these processes
only in that case, if such higher-being bodies are still in
those spheres contactable by the sphere of that planet on
which these ‘sacred sacraments’ are produced.
“And in addition, these formations evoked intentionally
and consciously by definite beings can exist and maintain
connection and communication with them only as long as
the beings who produce these formations, consciously feed
the body Kesdjan with their own sacred ‘Aiesakhaldan.’
“Thus, those six remaining members of the small
’group-of-Seven’ might have had recourse to this same sacred
process Almznoshinoo for communication with the
Reason of their destroyed chief, if they, having foreseen
the possibility of this sudden decease of their chief, had
made beforehand while he still existed a certain preparation,
necessary for completing this process.
“In order that you may understand about the essence of
this preparation for the sacred process, the sacrament
Almznoshinoo, it is necessary for you to know about two
particular properties of the ‘being-Hanbledzoin,’ i.e., the
’blood’ of the being-body Kesdjan.
“The first of these properties of the being-Hanbledzoin
consists in this, that, if any part of it be separated and
removed, then wherever and however far it may be taken,
a ‘threadlike connection’ is formed between this part
and the fundamental concentration of all this cosmic
substance, in such a way that this connection is formed
728
of this same substance, and its density and thickness increase
and diminish proportionately with the distance between
the fundamental concentration of this substance
and its separated part.
“And the second particular property of this Hanbledzoin
consists in this, that when it is introduced into the
fundamental concentration of this substance and has
mixed with this primordial concentration, it is distributed
in it everywhere in uniform densities and in uniform
quantities, wherever the given concentration may be and
in whatever quantity this same Hanbledzoin may accidentally
or intentionally be introduced.
“And so, in consequence of the fact that the body Kesdjan
of the being is coated with those substances which in
their totality make this cosmic formation much lighter than
that mass of cosmic substances which surrounds the planets
and is called the planetary atmosphere, then as soon as
the body Kesdjan of the being is separated from the planetary
body of the being, it at once rises according to the cosmic
law called ‘Tenikdoa,’ or as it is sometimes called the
’law of gravity,’ to that sphere in which it finds the weight
proper to it equally balanced and which is therefore the corresponding
place of such cosmic arisings; then, in consequence
of all this, the preliminary preparation consists in
this, that beforehand, still during the planetary existence of
that being, on the body Kesdjan of whom it is intended after
his decease to produce the sacrament of the sacred
Almznoshinoo, a particle of his Hanbledzoin must be taken
and this particle must be either kept in some corresponding
surplanetary formation, or be introduced into those beings
themselves who produce this ‘ritual,’ and intentionally
blend with the Hanbledzoin of their own body Kesdjan.
“In this way, when the three-brained perfected being
foredesigned for this sacrament Almznoshinoo ceases his
729
planetary existence, and his body Kesdjan is separated
from his planetary body, then thanks to the first particular
property of this being-Hanbledzoin that connection
begins to be established about which I have just told you,
between the given body Kesdjan and that place where the
particle of his Hanbledzoin was preserved beforehand or
those beings who intentionally coated this particle in their
own bodies Kesdjan.
“In order to be clear in our subsequent talks upon this
question, you must now be told just here that the said
connection—one end of which is kept in the body Kesdjan
which has risen to its corresponding sphere and the
other end of which stays either within those surplanetary
formations in which the particle from the general mass of
the Hanbledzoin of the given body Kesdjan was fixed, or
in those beings who intentionally blended the Hanbledzoin
of the given body Kesdjan with the Hanbledzoin of
their own body Kesdjan—can exist in space only for a
limited period, namely, only until the completion of the
appointed movement of that planet, on which the given
being had arisen, around its sun.
“And at the beginning of such a new completing movement
the said threads completely disappear.
“And they disappear because, in the atmosphere surrounding
all planets, the evolution and the involution of
cosmic substances required for the great cosmic Trogoautoegocrat
in accordance with the fundamental sacred cosmic
law Heptaparaparshinokh, again commence flowing
only for the Trogoautoegocratic process of local character,
i.e., within the limits of the given solar system’s what is
called ‘own activity’ and in consequence of which all,
without exception, of the cosmic substances which happen
to be in the given atmosphere during the period of
this movement, and among them the said connections
730
also, are immediately transformed into those cosmic substances
which must be present in these atmospheres.
“So, my boy! Until these completed movements have
come to an end, those beings existing on planets who either
have in themselves a particle of the Hanbledzoin of
any body Kesdjan or have at their disposal the surplanetary
formation in which that part of the Hanbledzoin was
fixed, can—assuming, of course, that they have all the
corresponding data for carrying it out—at any time attract
such a body back to the sphere of the solid part of
the planet, and saturating it to the condensation corresponding
to their own Hanbledzoin, in this way establish
relations with the Reason of that already completedly
formed independent cosmic unit.
“And this attraction or as it is sometimes said ‘materialization’
is produced, as I have already told you, by
means of what is called ‘Vallikrin,’ that is by the conscious
injection in a certain way of one’s own Hanbledzoin into
the ends of these connections.
“Several times, even before this Tibetan case, this sacred
process Almznoshinoo had already been produced on your
planet by the three-centered beings of different periods,
and about the information concerning these sacred
processes of former times, several Legominisms existed.
“It was through these Legominisms also that this small
group of Tibetan beings already knew all the details of the
procedure relating to this sacred process, and of course
they also knew about the need of the special preliminary
preparation for it.
“But having now no other possibility of learning all the
secret sacraments, except only by attempting to enter into
relations with the Reason of their deceased chief, they decided
to try to carry out this sacred sacrament upon the
body Kesdjan of their former chief, even without the said
preliminary preparation.
731
“And so, owing to this risk of theirs, that proceeded
there which served as the cause of the mentioned great
misfortune.
“As my further investigations showed me, this great
misfortune occurred in the following way:
“When these six ‘great initiates’ still existing with their
planetary existence began by twos in turns uninterruptedly
for three days and three nights to produce upon the planetary
body of their former chief the process Vallikrin, that
is, the inpouring of their own Hanbledzoin into this body,
then, because of the absence of the said preliminary preparation
of the connection with his body Kesdjan, their
Hanbledzoin did not go to the actualization where it
should have gone, but only accumulated chaotically over
this planetary body of their former chief; and since, unfortunately
for them, during these same days, a reinforced
blending of the sacred active element Okidanokh was proceeding
in the atmosphere above that locality, or as the beings
say there, there were ‘great thunderstorms,’ then,
between these two cosmic ‘results,’ still only in the process
of transition from one definite cosmic phenomenon to another,
a what is called ‘Sobrionolian contact’ resulted.
“And it was thanks to that contact there, on that
small area of that ill-starred planet, that that accelerated
cosmic phenomenon resulted called ‘Noughtounichtono,’
that is to say, the sudden and instantaneous evolution of
all cosmic formed crystallizations, and, namely, all
the neighboring surplanetary formations, were immediately
transformed into the prime-source substance
Etherokrilno.
“This Sobrionolian contact, or as it would be said on
your planet Earth this ‘explosion,’ was so powerful that
during this Noughtounichtono there, everything without
any exception was transformed into Etherokrilno, both the
planetary body of the chief of this small group of beings
732
as well as all the six other brethren there who had completed
this sacred sacrament, and likewise in general all
the spiritualized or only concentrated surplanetary formations
which were in the given region within an area of one
’Shmana,’ or as your favorites would say ‘one square kilometer.’
“Among these destroyed formations, reproduced both
naturally as well as artificially by the beings, there were also
all the what are called ‘books’ which belonged to these
seven terrestrial genuine great initiated beings, and other
things which had served as means for keeping in memory
everything concerning all the three genuine Sacred Individuals
intentionally actualized from Above, and, namely,
Saint Krishnatkharna, Saint Buddha, and Saint Lama.
“Now, my boy, I think the sense of those words of mine
will appear clear to you, by which I defined the significance
of this charming military expedition, and, namely,
when I said, that this was a great misfortune not only for
the beings of the given country, yet, perhaps, also for all
the three-brained beings of the whole of the planet.
“And so, my boy, it has now become clear to you how
there on your planet all the five religions I named, still remaining
there at the present time and which were founded
on the teachings of five different genuine saints sent to
the three-brained beings from Above for helping them to
free themselves from the consequences of the properties
of the organ Kundabuffer, how, although all these five religions
have gradually become changed, thanks as always to
the same conditions of ordinary being-existence abnormally
established just by them, until they were eventually
turned for any sane mentation into children’s fairy
tales, yet nevertheless these five religions still served
for some of them as a support for these inner moral motives,
owing to which during certain previous periods, their
733
mutual existence became more or less becoming to three-centered
beings.
“But now, after the final destruction of even the last
remnants of these religions, it is difficult even to foresee
how it will all end.
“The last of these five religions, namely, that founded
on the teaching of the genuine messenger Saint Lama, has
been finally and even ‘with a crash’ destroyed by that
charming military expedition of theirs.
“The last but one, namely, that founded on the teachings
of Saint Mohammed, they are now destroying by
means of the abolition of the former famous fezzes and
yashmaks with the ‘gracious’ assistance of the ‘German
Junkers.’
“And as regards the final destruction of the still earlier
arisen religion, namely, that founded on the teaching of
Jesus Christ, that is, the religion and teaching upon which
the highest Individuals placed great hopes—the contemporary
three-brained beings there, who have already become
archstrange, are completely destroying it by
organizing in that city of Jerusalem their university for the
contemporary Jewish youth.
“The religion founded on the teaching of Saint Moses,
although it existed for a long time and is still maintained
after a fashion by its followers, yet, owing to the organic
hatred formed in the beings of other communities toward
the beings who follow this religion, due only to that
’maleficent’ idea existing there called ‘policy,’ infallibly
sooner or later they will doubtlessly ‘croak it’ as well and
also ‘with a crash.’
“And finally, as regards that religion there which was,
so to say, founded on the teaching of Saint Buddha, I
have already told you that, thanks to their notorious
suffering, based on a misunderstood idea, they have from
734
the very beginning turned this teaching into a means for
their own, as they themselves say, ‘mental perversity.’
“By the way, it must be noted that in the beginning the
’Tanguori’ and after them ‘Brahmanists,’ ‘Shuenists,’ and so
on, occupied themselves with this mental perversity there,
and now at the present time those called theosophists and
other ‘pseudolearned’ occupy themselves with the same
thing.”
Having thus spoken, Beelzebub became silent for a
short while, during which it was seen that he concentratedly
pondered over something, and afterwards he said:
“At this moment I am considering that it will be very,
very useful for your Reason if I tell you more about a certain
event connected also with the sacrament of the sacred
Almznoshinoo which concerns that Sacred Individual the
conception of whom was actualized among your favorites
and who, having become formed, was named ‘Jesus
Christ.’
“I will tell you about this important event, connected
with the actualization among them of this Sacred Individual,
the notion about which the contemporary favorites of
yours define by the words ‘The Death and Resurrection of
Jesus Christ.’
“Your acquaintance with this fact will be another example
for you for enlightening you about the sense and
essential significance of the sacred sacrament Almznoshinoo,
and in addition you will also have a clear example of
what I have already told, how—thanks only to the strange
inherency in their general psyche, called wiseacring—the
sense of even those crumbs ‘collected-from-bits-here-and-there-
into-one-whole’ spoken and indicated to them by
the genuine Sacred Individuals intentionally actualized
among them from Above, were already so distorted by
the first generation of the contemporaries of the given Sacred
Individuals, that from all what they call religious
735
teachings information reached the beings of subsequent
generations suitable perhaps only for the inventing of
what are called ‘children’s fairy tales.’
“The point is, that when this Sacred Individual Jesus
Christ was actualized in the planetary body of a terrestrial
three-brained being, and when afterwards He had to be
separated from his exterior planetary coating, then just
this same sacred process ‘Almznoshinoo’ was also produced
on his body Kesdjan by certain terrestrial three-brained
beings in order to have the possibility—in view of
the violent interruption of his planetary existence—of
continuing to communicate with his Divine Reason and
of obtaining in this way the information about certain
cosmic Truths and certain instructions for the future
which he did not finish giving them.
“The information concerning this great event was accurately
noted by certain participants in the performance
of this sacred process and was intentionally related, for a
definite purpose, to the ordinary beings around them.
“And so, my boy, in consequence of the fact that that
period of time coincided with that ‘particularly sharp functioning’
which I already once mentioned, of the strange
reason of these three-brained beings pleasing to you—in
the sense of the periodic ‘Ekbarzerbazia’ which had long
been an inherent need for them ‘to-lead-into-error-beings-around-
them-similar-to-themselves’—at which period,
many of them strove to be called ‘learned,’ of course, of
’new format,’ and also on account of the fact that at that
time there were many such beings among the mentioned
ordinary beings around them, then they ‘inserted’
for transmission to subsequent generations, in most of
the notes and expressions of those stories of the witnesses
about this sacred process, such ‘absurdities’ that in addition
to this indubitable information, that Jesus Christ
was crucified on a cross, and that after the crucifixion
736
He was buried, they also proved just as convincingly that
after His crucifixion and burial, Jesus Christ was resurrected
and continued to exist among them and to teach
this and that, and only afterwards did He raise Himself
with His planetary body to Heaven.
“The result of this kind of, in the objective sense, ‘criminal
wiseacring’ of theirs, was that in the beings of subsequent
generations, genuine faith in all this Divine and
uniquely accomplished teaching of salvation of the All-
Loving Jesus Christ was totally destroyed.
“These absurdities which were written down began
gradually to engender in the presences of certain of the
beings of subsequent generations the impulse of doubt,
not only concerning what I have just said, but also doubt
relating in general to all the real information and accurate
instructions and explanations of this Sacred Individual intentionally
actualized among them from Above.
“The data, however, for the doubt of these mentioned certain
terrestrial three-brained beings of subsequent generations
began to be crystallized and became an inalienable part of
their common presences, chiefly because even in them in spite
of the process, inherent in them, of almost automatic existence,
yet nevertheless during a long period of time—many
of their centuries—they gradually acquired from this automatic
crystallizing, data for a more or less correct instinctive
sensing of certain cosmic truths, as for instance, concerning
the indubitable truth, that if the process of the sacred Rascooarno
occurs to any being, or as they say ‘if someone dies’
and is moreover buried, then this being will never exist again,
nor furthermore will he ever speak or teach again.
“And so, those of these unfortunates, in whom in short
there still continued to proceed, very slightly, the functioning
of being-mentation according to the law of sane
logic, and who had not at all accepted such illogical and
737
unusual incoherencies, ultimately lost all faith in any
Truth whatsoever, really given and explained by this
Sacred Individual Jesus Christ.
“And as regards the remaining terrestrial three-brained
beings, who by the way in general represent in themselves
the majority, then they, becoming usually transformed
at the corresponding age—owing to many causes,
but chiefly because already from the earliest years of
their existence it became proper to them to occupy themselves
with what is called ‘Moordoorten’—into what are
called ‘psychopaths,’ accept blindly, literally, and word
for word, entirely without any being-logical mentation,
all these ‘fantastic absurdities’ which reached them; and
a kind of special peculiar ‘faith’ in all this religious teaching
becomes automatically formed in them as if it represented
in itself the totality of all the ‘truths’ connected
with and related to just this Sacred Individual Jesus Christ
who was indeed intentionally actualized among them
from Above.
“The information about what is called ‘the Lord’s Supper’
given in the ‘noted totality,’ still existing today among
your contemporary favorites, representing as it were the
real accurate history of this Sacred Individual, and which
is called by them the ‘Holy Writ,’ was nothing else but a
preparation for the great sacrament Almznoshinoo on the
body Kesdjan of Saint Jesus Christ.
“It is interesting to notice that even in this totality noted
’from-bits-here-and-there,’ which your favorites call the
Holy Writ, there are many precise words and even whole
phrases, uttered at that ‘Lord’s Supper’ by the Saint Jesus
Christ Himself, as well as by those directly initiated
by Him who in this same Holy Script are called ‘disciples’
or ‘apostles,’ and which words and phrases your favorites,
particularly the contemporary ones, also understand,
738
as always and everything, only ‘literally,’ without any
awareness of the inner meaning put into them.
“And such a nonsensical ‘literal’ understanding proceeds
in them, of course, always owing to the fact that
they have entirely ceased to produce in their common
presences Partkdolg-duty, which should be actualized by
being-efforts, which in their turn alone crystallize in the
three-brained beings data for the capacity of genuine
being-pondering.
“That is why, my boy, in the given case also they could
not ponder at least only about the fact that, when this
Sacred Individual Jesus Christ was actualized among them
and when this same existing Holy Writ of theirs was compiled,
so many definite words were not used by beings
similar to these compilers as are used at the present time.
“They do not consider that at that period ‘being-mentation’
among the beings of this planet was still nearer to
that normal mentation, which in general is proper to be
present among three-brained beings, and that at that time
the transmission of ideas and thoughts was in consequence
still what is called ‘Podobnisirnian,’ or, as it is still
otherwise said ‘allegorical.’
“In other words, in order to explain to themselves, or
to any others, some act or other, the three-brained beings
of the planet Earth then referred to the understanding of
similar acts which had already formerly occurred among
them.
“But, meanwhile, this also now proceeds in them according
to the principle called ‘Chainonizironness.’
“And this first proceeded there because, thanks as
always to the same abnormally established conditions of
ordinary existence, their being-mentation began to proceed
without any participation of the functioning of their
what are called ‘localizations of feeling,’ or according to
739
their terminology ‘feeling center,’ chiefly in consequence
of which this mentation of theirs finally became automatized.
“And hence, during all this time, in order to have the
possibility of even approximately making clear to themselves
or explaining anything to anyone, they were themselves
automatically compelled and continue to be
compelled to invent very many almost nonsignificant
names for things and also words for ideas, great and small;
and therefore the process of their mentation began little
by little to proceed, as I have already said, according to
the principle ‘Chainonizironness.’
“And it is just with this mentation of theirs that your contemporary
favorites try to decipher and to understand a text
written still in the ‘Similnisirnian’ manner for the mentation
of beings, contemporary with the Divine Jesus Christ.
“And so, my boy, it is necessary to explain to you about
a certain fact, in the highest degree absurd and in the objective
sense blasphemous, for a greater clarification of the
real nothingness of this Holy Writ, still existing today
among your favorites, which, apropos, became particularly
widely spread after their last process of reciprocal destruction,
and in which as you already surmise, there is
everything you please, excepting reality and truth.
“I will inform you, namely, concerning what is said in
this contemporary Holy Writ, which has as it were
reached them in an unchanged form, about the chief,
most reasonable and most devoted of all the beings, directly
initiated by this Sacred Individual or, as they would
say, about one of his Apostles.
“This devoted and favorite Apostle initiated by Jesus
Christ Himself was called ‘Judas.’
“According to the present version of this Holy Writ
everyone who wishes to draw on the true knowledge will
740
acquire such a conviction, which will also be fixed in his
essence, that this same Judas was the basest of beings conceivable,
and that he was a conscienceless, double-faced,
treacherous traitor.
“But in fact, this Judas was not only the most faithful
and devoted of all the near followers of Jesus Christ, but
also, only thanks to his Reason and presence of mind all the
acts of this Sacred Individual could form that result, which
if it did not serve as the basis for the total destruction of
the consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer
in these unfortunate three-brained beings, yet it was
nevertheless, during twenty centuries the source of nourishment
and inspiration for the majority of them in their
desolate existence and made it at least a little endurable.
“In order that you may better represent and make clear
to yourself the genuine individuality of this Judas, and the
significance of his manifestation for the future, I must
first still inform you that when this Sacred Individual
Jesus Christ, intentionally actualized from Above in a
planetary body of a terrestrial being, completely formed
Himself for a corresponding existence, He decided to actualize
the mission imposed on Him from Above, through
the way of enlightening the reason of these three-brained
terrestrial beings, by means of twelve different types of beings,
chosen from among them and who were specially
enlightened and prepared by him personally.
“And so, in the very heat of His Divine Activities, surrounding
circumstances independent of Him were so
arranged, that not having carried out His intention, i.e.,
not having had time to explain certain cosmic truths and
to give the required instructions for the future, He was
compelled to allow the premature cessation of his planetary
existence to be accomplished.
“He then decided, together with these twelve terrestrial
741
beings intentionally initiated by Him, to have recourse to
the sacred sacrament Almznoshinoo—the process of the
actualization of which sacred sacrament was already well
known to all of them, as they had already acquired in
their presences all the data for its fulfillment—so that He
should have the possibility, while He still remained in
such a cosmic individual state, to finish the preparation
begun by Him for the fulfillment of the plan designed for
actualization of the mission imposed on Him from Above.
“And so, my boy, when having decided on this and being
ready to begin the preliminary preparation required
for this sacred sacrament, it then became clear that it was
utterly impossible to do this, as it was too late; they were
all already surrounded by beings, called ‘guards,’ and their
arrest and everything that would follow from it was expected
at any moment. And it was just here that this Judas,
now a Saint and formerly the inseparable and devoted
helper of Jesus Christ and who is ‘hated’ and ‘cursed’ owing
to the nai’ve nonreasonableness of the peculiar three-brained
beings of your planet, manifested himself and
rendered his great objective service for which terrestrial
three-brained beings of all subsequent generations should
be grateful.
“This wise, onerous, and disinterestedly devoted manifestation
taken upon himself consisted in this, that while
in a state of desperation on ascertaining that it was impossible
to fulfill the required preliminary procedure for
the actualization of the sacred Almznoshinoo, this Judas,
now a Saint, leaped from his place and hurriedly said:
‘“I shall go and do everything in such a way that you
should have the possibility of fulfilling this sacred preparation
without hindrance, and meanwhile set to work at
once.’
“Having said this, he approached Jesus Christ and
742
having confidentially spoken with Him a little and received
His blessing, hurriedly left.
“The others, indeed without hindrance, finished everything
necessary for the possibility of accomplishing this
sacred process Almznoshinoo.
“After what I have just said, you should now without
any doubt understand how the three-brained beings, of
the two types indicated by me of the planet Earth which
has taken your fancy, have distorted for their various egoistic
aims all the truths to such an extent, that about this
Judas, now a Saint—thanks to whom alone such a blessed
hearth of tranquillity from their desolate existence had
arisen and existed for them for twenty centuries—there
has been crystallized in the presences of the beings of all
subsequent generations such an unprecedented unjust
representation.
“I personally even think that if this Judas was presented
in their Holy Writ as a type of this kind, then it may have
been for this reason, that it was necessary for someone or
other, also belonging to the mentioned types, to belittle in
this way, for a certain purpose, the significance of Jesus
Christ Himself.
“And, namely, He appeared to be so naive, so unable to
feel and see beforehand, in a word, so unperfected that in
spite of knowing and existing together with this Judas so
long, He failed to sense and be aware that this immediate
disciple of His was such a perfidious traitor and that he
would sell Him for thirty worthless pieces of silver.”
At this point in Beelzebub’s tales, he and all the passengers
of the inter-solar-system ship Karnak suddenly
sensed in their organ of taste a special sour-bitterish taste.
This signified that their ship was approaching that
place of their destination, in the given case the holy planet
Purgatory.
They sensed the sour-bitterish taste because a special
743
magnetic current was released from the steering compartment
of the ship to inform all the passengers of the approach
to the place of destination.
Beelzebub therefore interrupted his tale and glancing
affectionately at his grandson, said:
“Now we shall have, willy-nilly, to stop our talk about
this Sacred Individual Jesus Christ, but nevertheless, my
boy, when we arrive home and exist on our dear Karatas,
remind me sometime when I am free, to finish telling you
about the whole of this history in detail.
“All the history of the actualization of this Sacred Individual
in a planetary body among your favorites, both
concerning His existence among the beings of various
groupings of this planet of yours, and also concerning His
violent end, is very, very interesting just for you who wish
to explain to your reason all the details of the strange psyche
of these peculiar three-brained beings—and it will be
very instructive and interesting to know that part of the
history of this Saint Jesus Christ, which relates to the period
of His existence there from the ages of twelve to
twenty-eight, according to their time-calculation.”

Subpages (1): Ch 39

Comments

Ch 39 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Ch 39

THE HOLY PLANET “PURGATORY”
744
After several Dionosks the cosmic ship Karnak left the
holy planet, and again began to fall further in the direction
of the place of its final destination, and, namely, in
the direction of that planet on which Beelzebub had had
the place of his arising and whither he was returning to
finish his long existence; to finish that long existence of
his, which, on account of certain definite circumstances,
he had to fulfill on various cosmic concentrations of our
Great Universe and always under conditions very unfavorable
for him personally, yet which he nevertheless objectively
fulfilled quite meritoriously.
And so, when the usual tempo of the falling of the ship
Karnak had been re-established, Hassein, the grandson of
Beelzebub, again sat down at his feet and turning to him,
said:
“Grandfather, oh, dear grandfather! Explain to me,
please, why, as my uncle Tooilan told me, does our COMMON
ALL-EMBRACING UNI-BEING AUTOCRAT ENDLESSNESS
appear so often on this holy planet on which we have just
been?”
At this question of his grandson, Beelzebub this time
became thoughtful a little longer than usual and then, also
with greater concentration than was usual for him, slowly
said:
“Yes ... I do not know, my dear boy, with what to begin
this time in order to answer this question of yours in
such a form as would satisfy me also, since among many
other tasks I have set myself in respect of you, as regards
your ‘Oskiano,’ there is also this, that you, at your age,
should have an exhaustive knowledge and understanding
about this holy planet.
745
“In any case, you must first of all be told that this same
holy planet, which is called Purgatory, is for the whole of
our Great Universe, as it were, the heart and place of concentration
of all the completing results of the pulsation of
everything that functions and exists in the Universe.
“Our COMMON-FATHER-CREATOR-ENDLESSNESS appears
there so often only because this holy planet is the place of
the existence of the, in the highest degree, unfortunate
’higher-being-bodies,’ who obtained their coating on various
planets of the whole of our Great Universe.
“The ‘higher-being-bodies’ who have already merited
to dwell on this holy planet suffer, maybe, as much as
anybody in the whole of our Great Universe.
“In view of this, our ALL-LOVING, ENDLESSLY-MERCIFUL
AND ABSOLUTELY-JUST CREATOR-ENDLESSNESS, having no
other possibility of helping these unfortunate ‘higher-being-
bodies’ with anything, often appears there so that
by these appearances of HIS HE may soothe them, if only
a little, in their terrible inevitable state of inexpressible
anguish.
“This planet began to actualize that aim for which it
now exists much later than that period of the flow of time
when the completing process of the ‘creation’ of the now
existing ‘World’ was finished.
“In the beginning all these ‘higher-being-bodies’ who at
the present time have the place of their existence on this
holy planet went directly on to our Most Most Holy Sun
Absolute, but later when that all-universal calamity, which
we call the ‘Choot-God-litanical period’ occurred in our
Great Universe, then after this terrifying common-cosmic
calamity, similar ‘higher-being-bodies’ who now dwell on
this holy planet ceased to have the possibility of blending
directly with our Most Most Holy Sun Absolute.
“Only after this ‘Choot-God-litanical period’ did the necessity
appear for such a kind of general-universal functioning
746
which this holy planet ‘Purgatory’ actualizes at the present
time.
“It was just from this time that the whole surface of
this holy planet was correspondingly organized and
adapted in such a way that these ‘higher-being-bodies’
might have the place of their already unavoidable existence
on it.”
Having said this, Beelzebub became a little thoughtful
and with a slight smile continued to tell the following:
“This holy planet is not only the center of the concentrations
of the results of the functioning of all that exists,
but it is also now the best, richest, and most beautiful of
all the planets of our Universe.
“When we were there, you probably noticed that we always
saw and sensed that from there all the space of our
Great Universe or, as your favorites would say, all the
’skies’ reflected, as it were, the radiance which recalls the
radiance of the famous and incomparable ‘Almacornian
turquoise.’ Its atmosphere is always pure like the ‘phenomenal-
Sakrooalnian-crystal.’
“Everywhere there, every individual with all his presence
senses ‘everything external,’ ‘Iskoloonizinernly,’ or as
your favorites would say ‘blissfully-delightfully.’
“On that holy planet, as the informed say, of springs
alone, both mineral and fresh, which for purity and naturalness
are unequalled on any other planet of our Universe,
there are about ten thousand.
“There, from the whole of our Universe are gathered
the most beautiful and best songbirds, of which as the informed
also say, there are about twelve thousand species.
“And as for the surplanetary formations, such as ‘flowers,’
‘fruits,’ ‘berries,’ and all others of the same kind,
words are inadequate. It can be said that there are
collected and acclimatized there almost the whole ‘flora,’
747
‘fauna,’ and ‘foscalia’ from all the planets of our Great
Universe.
“Everywhere on that holy planet, in corresponding
gorges, are convenient caves of all kinds of ‘interior
form’—made partly by Nature Herself and partly artificially—
with striking views from their entrances, and in
these caves there is everything that can be required for a
blissful and tranquil existence, with the complete absence
of any essence-anxiety whatever in any part of the presence
of any cosmic independent Individual, such as
’higher-being-bodies’ can also become.
“It is just in these caves that those ‘higher-being-bodies’
exist by their own choice, who, owing to their merits,
come to this holy planet from the whole of our Great
Universe for their further existence.
“Besides all I have mentioned, there are also there the
very best, in regard to convenience as well as to speed,
what are called ‘Egolionopties,’ or, as they are still sometimes
called, ‘Omnipresent-platforms.’
“These Egolionopties freely move in all directions in
the atmosphere of the holy planet, at any desired speed,
even at that speed in which the second degree suns of our
Universe fall.
“The system of this kind of’Egolionopty’ was, it seems,
invented specially for this holy planet by the famous angel,
now already Archangel Herkission.”
Having uttered these last words, Beelzebub suddenly
became silent and again deeply thoughtful, and Hassein
and Ahoon looked at him with surprise and interrogation.
After a fairly long time had passed, Beelzebub, shaking his
head in a special manner, again turned to Hassein and said:
“I am just now thinking that it would be very reasonable
on my part, if to this question of yours—’why our
ENDLESSNESS so often rejoices this holy planet with HIS
748
appearance’—I would answer in such a way, so that I
could, apropos, explain to you also what I have already
several times promised you to explain.
“That is to say, about the fundamental cosmic laws by
which our present World is maintained and on the basis
of which it exists; and this moreover should be done, because
if both of these questions are taken together, only
then will you have all-round material for a complete representation
and exhaustive understanding about this holy
planet Purgatory, and at the same time learn something
more about the three-brained beings who have interested
you and who arise on the planet Earth.
“I wish to give you also now as many clear and detailed
explanations as possible concerning this holy planet, as,
sooner or later, you will have to know about this, because
every responsible three-brained being of our Universe, irrespective
of the nature of the causes and place of his arising
and also of the form of his exterior coating, will
ultimately have to learn about everything concerning this
holy planet.
“And he must know all this in order to strive to exist in
that direction which corresponds just to the aim and sense
of existence, which striving is the objective lot of every
three-brained being, in whom, whatever the causes might
be, the germ arises for the coating of a ‘higher-being-body.’
“And so ... my boy, first of all I must once more and
in greater detail repeat that our ENDLESSNESS was forced
to create the whole World which now exists at the present
time.
“In the beginning, when nothing yet existed and when
the whole of our Universe was empty endless space with
the presence of only the prime-source cosmic substance
’Etherokrilno,’ our present Most Great and Most Most
Holy Sun Absolute existed alone in all this empty space,
749
and it was on this then sole cosmic concentration that our
UNI-BEING CREATOR with HIS cherubim and seraphim had
the place of HIS most glorious Being.
“It was just during this same period of the flow of time
that there came to our CREATOR ALL-MAINTAINER the forced
need to create our present existing ‘Megalocosmos,’ i.e., our
World.
“From the third most sacred canticle of our cherubim
and seraphim, we were worthy of learning that our CREATOR
OMNIPOTENT once ascertained that this same Sun
Absolute, on which HE dwelt with HIS cherubim and
seraphim was, although almost imperceptibly yet nevertheless
gradually, diminishing in volume.
“As the fact ascertained by HIM appeared to HIM very
serious, HE then decided immediately to review all the
laws which maintained the existence of that, then still
sole, cosmic concentration.
“During this review our OMNIPOTENT CREATOR for the
first time made it clear that the cause of this gradual diminishing
of the volume of the Sun Absolute was merely
the Heropass, that is, the flow of Time itself.
“Thereupon our ENDLESSNESS became thoughtful, for
in HIS Divine deliberations HE became clearly aware that
if this Heropass should so continue to diminish the volume
of the Sun Absolute, then sooner or later, it would
ultimately bring about the complete destruction of this
sole place of HIS Being.
“And so, my boy, in view of this, our ENDLESSNESS was
then just compelled to take certain corresponding measures,
so that from this Heropass the destruction of our
Most Most Holy Sun Absolute could not eventually occur.
“Further, again from the sacred canticle of our cherubim
and seraphim, but this time the fifth sacred canticle, we
were worthy of learning that after this Divine ascertainment
of HIS, our ENDLESSNESS devoted HIMSELF entirely
750
to finding a possibility of averting such an inevitable end,
which had to occur according to the lawful commands of
the merciless Heropass, and that after HIS long Divine deliberations,
HE decided to create our present existing
’Megalocosmos.’
“In order that you may more clearly understand how
our ENDLESSNESS decided to attain immunity from the
maleficent action of the merciless Heropass and of course
how HE ultimately actualized it all, you must first of all
know that before this, the Most Most Holy Sun Absolute
was maintained and existed on the basis of the system
called ‘Autoegocrat,’ i.e., on that principle according to
which the inner forces which maintained the existence of
this cosmic concentration had an independent functioning,
not depending on any forces proceeding from outside,
and which were based also on those two fundamental
cosmic sacred laws by which at the present time also, the
whole of our present Megalocosmos is maintained and on
the basis of which it exists, and, namely, on the basis of
those two fundamental primordial sacred cosmic laws,
called the sacred Heptaparaparshinokh and the sacred
Triamazikamno.
“About both of these fundamental cosmic primordial
sacred laws, I have already once told you a little; now
however I shall try to explain to you about them in rather
more detail.
“The first of these fundamental primordial cosmic sacred
laws, namely, the law of Heptaparaparshinokh,
present-day objective cosmic science, by the way, formulates
in the following words:
“‘The-line-of-the-flow-of-forces-constantly-deflecting-according-
to-law-and-uniting-again-at-its-ends.’
“This sacred primordial cosmic law has seven deflections
or, as it is still otherwise said, seven ‘centers of
gravity’ and the distance between each two of these
751
deflections or ‘centers of gravity’ is called a ‘Stopinder-of-the-
sacred-Heptaparaparshinokh.’
“This law, passing through everything newly arising
and everything existing, always makes its completing
processes with its seven Stopinders.
“And in regard to the second primordial fundamental cosmic
law, and, namely, the Sacred-Triamazikamno, common-cosmic
objective science also formulates with the words:
‘“A new arising from the previously arisen through the
”Harnel-miaznel,” the process of which is actualized thus:
the higher blends with the lower in order to actualize the
middle and thus becomes either higher for the preceding
lower, or lower for the succeeding higher; and as I already
told you, this Sacred-Triamazikamno consists of three in
dependent forces, which are called:
the first, ‘Surp-Otheos’;
the second, ‘Surp-Skiros’;
the third, ‘Surp-Athanotos’;
which three holy forces of the sacred Triamazikamno the
said science calls as follows:
the first, the Affirming-force’ or the ‘Pushing-force’ or
simply the ‘Force-plus’;
the second, the ‘Denying-force’ or the ‘Resisting-force’
or simply the ‘Force-minus’;
and the third, the ‘Reconciling-force’ or the ‘Equilibrating-
force’ or the ‘Neutralizing-force.’
“At this place of my explanations concerning chiefly the
fundamental laws of ‘World-creation’ and ‘World-maintenance,’
it is interesting to notice by the way, that the
three-brained beings of this planet which has taken your
fancy, already began, at that period when the consequences
of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer were
not yet crystallized in their common presences, to be
752
aware of these three holy forces of the Sacred-Triamazikamno
and then named them:
the first, ‘God-the-Father’;
the second ‘God-the-Son’; and
the third, ‘God-the-Holy-Ghost’;
and in various cases expressed the hidden meaning of them
and also their longing to have a beneficent effect from them
for their own individuality, by the following prayers:

‘Sources of Divine Rejoicings, revolts and sufferings,
Direct your actions upon us.’

or

Holy-Affirming,,
Holy-Denying,
Holy-Reconciling,
Transubstantiate in me
For my Being.’

or

‘Holy God,
Holy Firm,
Holy Immortal,
Have mercy on us.’

“Now, my boy, listen further very attentively.
“And so, in the beginning as I have already told you,
our Most Most Holy Sun Absolute was maintained by the
help of these two primordial sacred laws; but then these
primordial laws functioned independently, without the
help of any forces whatsoever coming from outside, and
this system was still called only the ‘Autoegocrat.’
“And so, our ALL-MAINTAINING ENDLESSNESS decided to
753
change the principle of the system of the functionings of
both of these fundamental sacred laws, and, namely, HE
decided to make their independent functioning dependent
on forces coming from outside.
“And so, in consequence of the fact that for this new
system of functioning of the forces which until then
maintained the existence of the Most Most Holy Sun Absolute,
there were required outside of the Sun Absolute
corresponding sources in which such forces could arise
and from which they could flow into the presence of the
Most Most Holy Sun Absolute, our ALMIGHTY ENDLESSNESS
was just then compelled to create our now existing
Megalocosmos with all the cosmoses of different scales
and relatively independent cosmic formations present in
it, and from then on the system which maintained the
existence of the Sun Absolute began to be called Trogoautoegocrat.
“Our COMMON FATHER OMNI-BEING ENDLESSNESS, having
decided to change the principle of the maintenance of
the existence of this then still unique cosmic concentration
and sole place of HIS most glorious Being, first of
all altered the process itself of the functioning of these
two primordial fundamental sacred laws, and HE actualized
the greater change in the law of the sacred Heptaparaparshinokh.
“These changes in the functioning of the sacred Heptaparaparshinokh
consisted in this, that in three of its
Stopinders HE altered the what are called ‘subjective actions’
which had been until then in the Stopinders, in this
respect, that in one HE lengthened the law-conformable
successiveness; shortened it in another; and in a third,
disharmonized it.
“And, namely, with the purpose of providing the ‘requisite
inherency’ for receiving, for its functioning, the automatic
affluence of all forces which were near, HE lengthened
754
the Stopinder between its third and fourth deflections.
“This same Stopinder of the sacred Heptaparaparshinokh
is just that one, which is still called the ‘mechano-coinciding-
Mdnel-In.’
“And the Stopinder which HE shortened is between its
last deflection and the beginning of a new cycle of its
completing process; by this same shortening, for the purpose
of facilitating the commencement of a new cycle of
its completing process, HE predetermined the functioning
of the given Stopinder to be dependent only upon the affluence
of forces, obtained from outside through that
Stopinder from the results of the action of that cosmic
concentration itself in which the completing process of
this primordial fundamental sacred law flows.
“And this Stopinder of the sacred Heptaparaparshinokh
is just that one, which is still called the ‘intentionally-actualized-
Mdnel-In.’
“As regards the third Stopinder, then changed in its
’subjective action’ and which is fifth in the general successiveness
and is called ‘Harnel-Aoot,’ its disharmony
flowed by itself from the change of the two aforementioned
Stopinders.
“This disharmony in its subjective functioning, flowing
from its asymmetry so to say in relation to the whole entire
completing process of the sacred Heptaparaparshinokh,
consists in the following:
“If the completing process of this sacred law flows in
conditions, where during its process there are many ‘extraneously-
caused-vibrations,’ then all its functioning
gives only external results.
“But if this same process proceeds in absolute quiet without
any external ‘extraneously-caused-vibrations’ whatsoever,
then all the results of the action of its functioning
remain within that concentration in which it completes
755
its process, and for the outside, these results only become
evident on direct and immediate contact with it.
“And if however during its functioning there are neither
of these two sharply opposite conditions, then the results
of the action of its process usually divide themselves into
the external and the internal.
“Thus, from that time, the process of actualization began
to proceed in the greatest as well as in the smallest
cosmic concentrations with these Stopinders of this primordial
sacred law of Heptaparaparshinokh changed in
this way in their subjective actions.
“I repeat, my boy: Try very hard to understand everything
that will relate to both these fundamental cosmic
sacred laws, since knowledge of these sacred laws,
particularly knowledge relating to the particularities of the
sacred Heptaparaparshinokh, will help you in the future to
understand very easily and very well all the second-grade
and third-grade laws of World-creation and World-existence.
Likewise, an all-round awareness of everything concerning
these sacred laws also conduces, in general, to this,
that three-brained beings irrespective of the form of their
exterior coating, by becoming capable in the presence of
all cosmic factors not depending on them and arising
round about them—both the personally favorable as well
as the unfavorable—of pondering on the sense of existence,
acquire data for the elucidation and reconciliation
in themselves of that, what is called, ‘individual collision’
which often arises, in general, in three-brained beings
from the contradiction between the concrete results
flowing from the processes of all the cosmic laws
and the results presupposed and even quite surely expected
by their what is called ‘sane-logic’; and thus, correctly
evaluating the essential significance of their own
presence, they become capable of becoming aware of the
756
genuine corresponding place for themselves in these common-
cosmic actualizations.
“In short, the transmutation in themselves of an all round
understanding of the functioning of both these
fundamental sacred laws conduces to this, that in the
common presences of three-brained beings, data are crystallized
for engendering that Divine property which it is
indispensable for every normal three-brained being to
have and which exists under the name of ‘Semooniranoos’;
of this your favorites have also an approximate representation,
and they call it ‘impartiality.’
“And so, my dear boy, our COMMON FATHER CREATOR
ALMIGHTY, having then in the beginning changed the functioning
of both these primordial sacred laws, directed the
action of their forces from within the Most Holy Sun Absolute
into the space of the Universe, whereupon there was
obtained the what is called ‘Emanation-of-the-Sun-Absolute’
and now called, ‘Theomertmalogos’ or ‘Word-God.’
“For the clarity of certain of my future explanations it
must here be remarked that, in the process of the creation
of the now existing World, the Divine ‘Will Power’ of our
ENDLESSNESS participated only at the beginning.
“The subsequent creation went on automatically, of its
own accord, entirely without the participation of His
Own Divine Will Power, thanks only to these two
changed fundamental primordial cosmic laws.
“And the process itself of creation proceeded then in
the following successiveness:
“Thanks to the new particularity of the fifth Stopinder
of the sacred Heptaparaparshinokh, these emanations
issuing from the Sun Absolute began to act at certain definite
points of the space of the Universe upon the primesource
cosmic substance Etherokrilno from which, owing
to the totality of the former and the new particularities
757
of the sacred primordial laws, certain definite concentrations
began to be concentrated.
“Further, thanks to these factors and also to their own
laws of Heptaparaparshinokh and Triamazikamno which
had already begun to arise in these definite concentrations
with their action upon each other, everything which had
to be gradually began to be crystallized in these concentrations,
and as a result of all this, those large concentrations
were obtained which exist also until now and which
we now call ‘Second-order-Suns.’
“When these newly arisen Suns had been completely
actualized and their own functionings of both the fundamental
laws had been finally established in them, then in
them also, similarly to the Most Most Holy Sun Absolute,
their own results began to be transformed and to be radiated,
which, together with the emanations issuing from
the Most Most Holy Sun Absolute into the space of the
Universe, became the factors for the actualization of the
common-cosmic fundamental process of the sacred law of
Triamazikamno, and that is to say:
“The Most Most Holy Theomertmalogos began to
manifest itself in the quality of the third holy force of the
sacred Triamazikamno; the results of any one of the newly
arisen Second-order-Suns began to serve as the first holy
force; and the results of all the other newly arisen Second-order-
Suns in relation to this mentioned one newly arisen
Sun, as the second holy force of this sacred law.
“Thanks to the process of the common-cosmic sacred
Triamazikamno thus established in the space of the Universe,
crystallizations of different what is called ‘density’
gradually began to be formed around each of the Second-order-
Suns out of that same prime-source Etherokrilno,
and grouping themselves around these newly arisen
Suns, new concentrations began to take form, as a result of
758
which more new Suns were obtained, but this time
’Third-order-Suns.’
“These third-order concentrations are just those cosmic
concentrations which at the present time are called
planets.
“At this very place in the process of the first outer cycle
of the fundamental sacred Heptaparaparshinokh,
namely, after the formation of the Third-order-Suns or
planets, just here, owing to the changed fifth deflection of
the sacred Heptaparaparshinokh, which as I have already
said is now called Harnel-Aoot, the initially given momentum
for the fundamental completing process, having
lost half the force of its vivifyingness, began in its further
functioning to have only half of the manifestation of its
action outside itself, and the other half for itself, i.e., for
its very own functioning, the consequences of which were
that on these last big results, i.e., on these said Third-order-
Suns or planets, there began to arise what are called,
’similarities-to-the-already-arisen.’
“And as after this, surrounding conditions of actualizations
were everywhere established corresponding to
the manifestation of the second particularity of the
fifth Stopinder of the fundamental sacred Heptaparaparshinokh,
therefore from then on the actualization of
the fundamental outer cycle of the sacred Heptaparaparshinokh
ceased, and all the action of its functioning
entered forever into the results already manifested by it,
and in them there began to proceed its inherent permanent
processes of transformation, called ‘evolution’ and
’involution.’
“And then, thanks this time to a second-grade cosmic
law which is called ‘Litsvrtsi’ or the ‘aggregation of the homogeneous,’
there began to be grouped on the planets
themselves, from the mentioned ‘relatively independent’
759
new formations named ‘similarities-to-the-already-arisen,’
yet other also ‘relatively independent’ formations.
“Thanks just to these processes of ‘evolution’ and ‘involution’
inherent in the sacred Heptaparaparshinokh,
there also began to be crystallized and decrystallized in the
presences of all the greatest and smallest cosmic concentrations,
all kinds of definite cosmic substances with their
own inherent subjective properties, and which objective
science calls ‘active elements.’
“And all the results of the ‘evolution’ and ‘involution’ of
these active elements, actualizing the Trogoautoegocratic
principle of existence of everything existing in the Universe
by means of reciprocal feeding and maintaining each
other’s existence, produce the said common-cosmic process
’Iraniranumange,’ or, as I have already said, what objective
science calls ‘common-cosmic-exchange-of-substances.’
“And so, my boy, thanks to this new system of the reciprocal
feeding of everything existing in the Universe, in
which our Most Most Holy Sun Absolute Itself participated,
there was established in it that equilibrium which
at the present time no longer gives the merciless Heropass
any possibility of bringing about anything unforeseen
whatsoever to our Most Great and Most Most Holy Sun
Absolute; and thus, the motive for the Divine anxiety of
our ALMIGHTY UNI-BEING ENDLESSNESS concerning the
wholeness of HIS eternal place of dwelling, disappeared
forever.
“Here it is necessary to tell you that when this most
wise Divine actualization was finished, our triumphant
cherubim and seraphim then gave, for the first time, to all
the newly arisen actualizations those names which exist
even until today. Every ‘relatively independent concentration’
in general they then defined by the word ‘cosmos,’
and to distinguish the different orders of arising of these
760
‘cosmoses,’ they added to this definition ‘cosmos’ a separate
corresponding name.
“And, namely, they named the Most Most Holy Prime-
Source Sun Absolute itself—’Protocosmos.’
“Each newly arisen ‘Second-order-Sun’ with all its consequent
definite results they called ‘Defterocosmos.’
“‘Third-order-Suns,’ i.e., those we now call ‘planets,’
they called ‘Tritocosmos.’
“The smallest ‘relatively independent formation’ on the
planets, which arose thanks to the new inherency of the
fifth Stopinder of the sacred Heptaparaparshinokh and
which is the very smallest similarity to the Whole, was
called ‘Microcosmos,’ and, finally, those formations of the
’Microcosmos’ and which also became concentrated on
the planets, this time thanks to the second-order cosmic
law called ‘mutual attraction of the similar,’ were named
’Tetartocosmoses.’
“And all those cosmoses, which together compose our
present World, began to be called the ‘Megalocosmos.’
“And then also our cherubim gave names, also existing
until now, to the emanations and radiations issuing from all
these cosmoses of different scales, by means of which the
process of the most great cosmic Trogoautoegocrat proceeds.
(1) The emanation of the Most Most Holy Sun Absolute
Itself they called, as I have already told you,
’Theomertmalogos’ or ‘Word-God.’
(2) The radiation of each separate Second-order-Sun,
’Mentekithzoin.’
(3) The radiation of each planet separately they called
’Dynamoumzoin.’
(4) That given off from the Microcosmoses they called
’Photoinzoin.’
761
(5) The radiations issuing from the ‘Tetartocosmoses’ they
called ‘Hanbledzoin.’
(6) The radiations of all the planets together of any solar
system they called ‘Astroluolucizoin.’
(7) The common radiations of all the ‘Newly-arisen-second-order-
Suns taken together they called ‘Polorotheoparl.’
“And all the results issuing from all the cosmic sources,
great and small, taken together, were also then named by
them the ‘common-cosmic Ansanbaluiazar.’
“It is interesting to remark that concerning this ‘common-
cosmic Ansanbaluiazar,’ present-day objective science
has also the formula: ‘Everything issuing from
everything and again entering into everything.’
“Independent names were then given also to all the, as they
are called, ‘temporarily independent crystallizations’ arising in
each of the innumerable cosmoses by the evolutionary and involutionary
processes of these fundamental sacred laws.
“I shall not enumerate the names of the large number
of these independent ‘centers of gravity’ which become
crystallized in all separate cosmoses, but shall indicate
only the names of those definite ‘center-of-gravity active
elements’ which become crystallized in each separate cosmos,
and which have a direct relation with my following
elucidations and, namely, those which are crystallized in
the presences of Tetartocosmoses and have such a ‘temporarily
independent center of gravity.’
“In Tetartocosmoses the following names were given to
these independent arisings:
(1) Protoehary
(2) Defteroehary
(3) Tritoehary
(4) Tetartoehary
(5) Piandjoehary
(6) Exioehary
(7) Resulzarion
762
“And now, my boy, after everything that I have elucidated
to you we can return to the question why and how
’higher-being-bodies’ or, as your favorites name them,
souls, began to arise in our Universe, and why our UNI-BEING
COMMON FATHER turned HIS Divine attention particularly
to just these cosmic arisings.
“The point is that when the ‘common-cosmic-harmonious-
equilibrium’ had become regularized and established
in all those cosmoses of different scales, then in
each of these Tetartocosmoses, i.e., in each separate ‘relatively-
independent-formation-of-the-aggregation-of-microcosmoses’
which had its arising on the surface of the
planets—the surrounding conditions on the surface of
which accidentally began to correspond to certain data
present in these cosmoses, owing to which they could exist
for a certain period of time without what is called ‘Seccruano,’
i.e., without constant ‘individual tension’—the
possibility appeared of independent automatic moving
from one place to another on the surface of the given
planets.
“And thereupon, when our COMMON FATHER ENDLESSNESS
ascertained this automatic moving of theirs, there
then arose for the first time in HIM the Divine Idea of
making use of it as a help for HIMSELF in the administration
of the enlarging World.
“From that time on HE began to actualize everything
further for these cosmoses in such a direction that the inevitable
what is called, ‘Okrualno’—i.e., the periodic repetition
in them of the completing process of the sacred
Heptaparaparshinokh—might be accomplished in such a
way that, under conditions of a certain kind of change
in the functioning of the common presences of some of
these Tetartocosmoses, there might be transformed and
crystallized, besides the crystallizations which had to be
transformed for the purpose of the new common-cosmic
763
exchange of substances, also those active elements from
which new independent formations might be coated in
them themselves with the inherent possibility of acquiring
’individual Reason.’
“That this idea first arose just then in our ENDLESSNESS,
we can also see from the words of that sacred canticle with
which at the present time, at all divine solemnities, our
cherubim and seraphim extol the marvelous works of our
CREATOR.
“Before continuing to relate further how this was actualized,
it is necessary to tell you that the functioning of
the mentioned common-cosmic Iraniranumange is harmonized
in such a way that all the results obtained from
transformations in different cosmoses localize themselves
together according to what is called ‘qualitativeness of vibrations,’
and these localizations penetrate everywhere
throughout the Universe and take a corresponding part in
planetary as well as in surplanetary formations, and generally
have as the temporary place of their free concentration
the what are called atmospheres, with which all the
planets of our Megalocosmos are surrounded and through
which connection is established for the common-cosmic
Iraniranumange.
“And so, the further results of this Divine attention in
respect of the mentioned Tetartocosmoses consisted in
this, that during their serving as apparatuses for the most
great cosmic Trogoautoegocrat, the possibility was obtained
in them that from among the cosmic substances
transformed through them, both for the needs of the Most
Most Great common-cosmic Sacred Trogoautoegocrat, as
well as for the supply of substances expended by them
for the process of their own existence, and composed
exclusively of cosmic crystallizations which are derived
from the transformations of that planet itself on which the
given Tetartocosmoses arose, such results began to be
764
obtained in their common presences under the mentioned
conditions as proceed from cosmic sources of a higher order
and, consequently, composed of what are called vibrations
of ‘greater vivifyingness.’
“Now from such cosmic results, exactly similar forms
began to be coated in their common presences, at first
from the cosmic substances Mentekithzoin, i.e., from the
substances transformed by the sun and by other planets of
that solar system within the limits of which the given
Tetartocosmoses had the place of their arising, and which
cosmic substances reach every planet through the radiations
of the said cosmic concentrations.
“In this way, the common presences of certain Tetartocosmoses
began beforehand to be composed of two different
independent formations arisen from two entirely
different cosmic sources, and these began to have a joint
existence, as if one were placed within the other.
“And so, my boy, when similar coatings of previously
coated Tetartocosmoses were completed and began to
function correspondingly, then from that time on they
ceased calling them Tetartocosmoses and began to call
them ‘beings,’ which then meant ‘two-natured,’ and these
same second coatings alone began to be called ‘bodies-
Kesdjan.’
“Now when in this new part of these ‘two-natured-formations’
everything corresponding was acquired, and
when all that functioning which it is proper to such cosmic
arisings to have was finally established, then these
same new formations in their turn on exactly the same basis
as in the first case and also under the conditions of a
certain kind of change of functioning, began to absorb
and assimilate into themselves such cosmic substances as
had their arising immediately from the Most Most Holy
Theomertmalogos, and similarities of a third kind began
to be coated in them which are the ‘higher sacred-parts’
765
of beings and which we now call ‘higher being-bodies.’
“Further, when their ‘higher being-bodies’ were finally
coated and all the corresponding functions had been acquired
in them, and chiefly when it became possible for
the data for engendering the sacred function, named ‘objective
Reason,’ to become crystallized in them, which
data can become crystallized exclusively only in the presences
of those cosmic arisings, and when what is called
’Rascooarno’ occurred to these ‘Tetartocosmoses’ or ‘beings,’
i.e., the separation of these diverse-natured ‘three-in-
one’ formations from each other, only then did this
’higher-being-part’ receive the possibility of uniting itself
with the Cause-of-Causes of everything now existing, i.e.,
with our Most Most Holy Sun Absolute, and began to fulfill
the purpose on which our ALL-EMBRACING ENDLESSNESS
had placed HIS hope.
“Now it is necessary to explain to you in more detail in
what successiveness this first sacred Rascooarno then occurred
to these first Tetartocosmoses and how it occurs
also now, to the as they are called ‘three-brained beings.’
“At first on the planet itself the ‘second-being-body,’
i.e., the body-Kesdjan, together with the ‘third-being-body’
separate themselves from the ‘fundamental-planetary-
body’ and, leaving this planetary body on the planet,
rise both together to that sphere where those cosmic substances—
from the localizations of which the body-Kesdjan
of a being arises—have their place of concentration.
“And only there, at the end of a certain time, does the
principal and final sacred Rascooarno occur to this two-natured
arising, after which such a ‘higher being-part’
indeed becomes an independent individual with its own individual
Reason. Previously—i.e., before the Choot-God-
Litanical period—this sacred cosmic actualization was,
only after this second process of the sacred Rascooarno,
either thought worthy of uniting with the presence of
766
our Most Most Holy Sun Absolute or went into other cosmic
concentrations where such independent holy Individuals
were needed.
“And if at the moment of the approach of the final
process of the sacred Rascooarno these cosmic arisings had
not yet attained to the required gradation of Reason of the
sacred scale of Reason, then this higher being-part had to
exist in the said sphere until it had perfected its Reason to
the required degree.
“It is impossible not to take notice here of that objective
terror which occurs to the already risen higher-being-parts,
who, owing to all results in new cosmic processes
unforeseen from Above, have not yet perfected themselves
up to the necessary gradations of Reason.
“The point is, that according to various second-grade
cosmic laws, the ‘being-body-Kesdjan’ cannot exist long in
this sphere, and at the end of a certain time this second being-
part must decompose, irrespective of whether the
higher being-part existing within it had by that time attained
the requisite degree of Reason; and in view of the
fact that as long as this higher being-part does not perfect
its Reason to the requisite degree, it must always be dependent
upon some Kesdjanian arising or other, therefore
immediately after the second sacred Rascooarno every such
still unperfected higher being-body gets into a state called
’Techgekdnel’ or ‘searching-for-some-other-similar-two-natured-
arising-corresponding-to-itself so that when the
higher part of this other two-natured arising perfects itself
to the required degree of Reason and the final process of
the sacred Rascooarno occurs to it, and the speedy disintegration
of its Kesdjan body is not yet clearly sensed, this
higher being-body might instantly enter this other body
Kesdjan and continue to exist in it for its further perfection,
which perfection must sooner or later be inevitably
accomplished by every arisen higher being-body.
767
“And that is why, in that sphere to where the higher
being-part goes after the first sacred Rascooarno, that
process proceeds called ‘Okipkhalevnian-exchange-of-the
external-part-of-the-soul’ or ‘exchange-of-the-former-being-
body-Kesdjan.’
“Here, you might as well be told that your favorites also
have, as it were, a similar representation about the ‘Okipkhalevnian
exchange’ and they have even invented a very
clever name for it, namely, ‘metempsychosis’ or ‘reincarnation’;
and that branch of their famous science which in
recent centuries has been created around this question
also gradually became, and at the present already is, one
of those minor maleficent factors, the totality of which is
gradually making their Reason, already strange enough
without this, always more and more, as our dear Mullah
Nassr Eddin would say: ‘Shooroomooroomnian.’
“According to the fantastic branch of this theory of
their ‘science,’ now called spiritualism, they suppose
among other things that each of them already has a higher
being-part or, as they call it, a soul, and that a transmigration
must be occurring the whole time to this soul, i.e.,
something of the kind of this same ‘Okipkhalevnian exchange’
of which I have just spoken.
“Of course, if these unfortunates would only take into
consideration that according to the second-grade cosmic
law called ‘Tenikdoa’ or ‘law of gravity,’ this same being-part—
if in rare cases it does happen that it arises in
them—instantly rises after the first Rascooarno of the being,
or, as they express it, after the death of the being, from
the surface of their planet; and if they understood that the
explanations and proofs, given by this branch of their ‘science,’
of all sorts of phenomena which proceed as it
were among them there thanks to those fantastic souls of
theirs, were only the fruits of their idle fancy—then they
would already realize that everything else proved by this
768
science of theirs is also nothing else but Mullah Nassr Eddin’s
‘twaddle.’
“Now as regards the first two lower being-bodies,
namely the planetary-body and the body-Kesdjan, then,
after the first sacred Rascooarno of a being, his planetary
body, being formed of Microcosmoses or of crystallizations
transformed on that planet itself, gradually decomposes
and disintegrates there on that same planet,
according to a certain second-grade cosmic law called
’Again-Tarnotoltoor,’ into its own primordial substances
from which it obtained its arising.
“As regards the second-being-body, namely, the body-
Kesdjan, this body, being formed of radiations of other
concentrations of Tritocosmoses and of the Sun itself of
the given solar system, and having entered after the second
process of the sacred Rascooarno into the sphere just
mentioned, also begins gradually to decompose, and the
crystallizations of which it is composed go in various ways
into the sphere of its own primordial arisings.
“But the higher being-body itself, being formed of crystallizations
received directly from the sacred Theomertmalogos
into the solar system within the limits of which
the being arises and where his existence proceeds, can
never decompose; and this ‘higher part’ must exist in the
given solar system as long as it does not perfect itself to the
required Reason, to just that Reason which makes similar
cosmic formations what are called ‘Irankipaekh,’ i.e., such
formations of the mentioned Most Most Sacred substances
as can exist and be independent of Kesdjanian arisings and
at the same time not be subject to what are called ‘painful’
influences from any external cosmic factors whatsoever.
“And so, my boy, as I have already told you, after
these cosmic arisings had perfected their Reason to the
necessary gradation of the sacred scale of Reason, they
769
were in the beginning taken onto the Sun Absolute for the
fulfillment of roles predestined for them by our CREATOR
ENDLESSNESS.
“It is necessary to tell you that concerning the determination
of the degrees of individuality, our cherubim
and seraphim also then at the very beginning established
that still now existing sacred ‘Determinator-of-Reason’
which is applied for the determination of the gradations
of Reason or, more exactly, the ‘totality-of-self-awareness’
of all separate large and small cosmic concentrations, and
by which not only are the gradations of their Reason measured,
but there is also determined their, as it is called,
’degree-of-justification-of-the-sense-and-aim-of-their-existence,’
and also the further role of each separate Individual
in relation to everything existing in our great
Megalocosmos.
“This sacred determinator of ‘pure Reason’ is nothing
else than a kind of measure, i.e., a line divided into equal
parts; one end of this line is marked as the total absence
of any Reason, i.e., absolute ‘firm-calm,’ and at the other
end there is indicated absolute Reason, i.e., the Reason of
our INCOMPARABLE CREATOR ENDLESSNESS.
“In this place I think it might as well be explained to
you further about the various kinds of sources, present in
the common presences of all three-brained beings for the
manifestation of being-Reason.
“In every three-brained being in general, irrespective of
the place of his arising and the form of his exterior coating,
there can be crystallized data for three independent
kinds of being-mentation, the totality of the engendered
results of which expresses the gradation of his Reason.
“Data for these three kinds of being-Reason are crystallized
in the presence of each three-brained being depending
upon how much—by means of the ‘being-Partkdolg-
770
duty’—the corresponding higher-being-parts are coated
and perfected in them, which should without fail compose
their common presences as a whole.
“The first highest kind of being-Reason is the ‘pure’ or
objective Reason which is proper only to the presence of
a higher being-body or to the common presences of the
bodies themselves of those three-brained beings in whom
this higher part has already arisen and perfected itself, and
then only when it is the, what is called, ‘center-of-gravity-initiator-
of-the-individual-functioning’ of the whole presence
of the being.
“The second being-Reason, which is named ‘Okiartaaitokhsa,’
can be in the presences of those three-brained
beings, in whom their second-being-body-Kesdjan’ is already
completely coated and functions independently.
“As regards the third kind of being-Reason, this is nothing
else but only the action of the automatic functioning
which proceeds in the common presences of all beings in
general and also in the presences of all surplanetary definite
formations, thanks to repeated shocks coming from
outside, which evoke habitual reactions from the data
crystallized in them corresponding to previous accidentally
perceived impressions.
“Now, my boy, in my opinion, before going on to a more
detailed explanation of how their higher-parts were then
coated and perfected in the common presences of the first
Tetartocosmoses, as well as in the common presences of
those who were afterwards named ‘beings,’ it is necessary to
give you more information about the fact that we, beings
arisen on the planet Karatas, and also the beings arisen on
your planet called Earth, are already no longer such
’Polormedekhtic’ beings as were the first beings who were
transformed directly from the Tetartocosmoses, that is to
say, beings called Polormedekhtic or, as it is still now said,
’Monoenithits’ but are beings called ‘Keschapmartnian,’
771
i.e., nearly half-beings, owing to which the completing
process of the sacred Heptaparaparshinokh does not proceed
at the present time through us or through your favorites,
the three-brained beings of the planet Earth,
exactly as it proceeded in them. And we are such Keschapmartnian
beings because the last fundamental Stopinder
of the sacred Heptaparaparshinokh, which at the present
time almost all the beings of the Megalocosmos call the
sacred Ashagiprotoehary,’ is not in the centers of those
planets upon which we arise—as it occurs in general in
the majority of the planets of our great Megalocosmos—
but is in the centers of their satellites, which for our
planet Karatas is the little planet of our solar system which
we call ‘Prnokhpaioch,’ and for the planet Earth, its former
fragments now called the Moon and Anulios.
“Thanks to this, the completing process of the Sacred
Heptaparaparshinokh for the continuation of the species,
for instance, proceeds not through one being, as it proceeded
with the Tetartocosmoses, but through two beings
of different sexes, called by us ‘Actavus’ and ‘Passavus,’
and on the planet Earth, ‘man’ and ‘woman.’
“I might say here, that there even exists in our Great
Megalocosmos a planet on which this sacred law Heptaparaparshinokh
carries out its completing process for the
continuation of the species of the three-brained beings,
through three independent individuals. You might as well
be acquainted somewhat in detail with this uncommon
planet.
“This planet is called Modiktheo and belongs to the
system of the ‘Protocosmos.’
“Beings arising on this planet are three-brained, like all
other three-brained beings arising on all the planets of
our Great Megalocosmos, and in their exterior appearance
are almost similar to us, and at the same time are—and
are also so considered by all others—the most ideal
772
and perfect of all the innumerable various-formed exterior
coatings of three-brained beings in all our Great Universe;
and all our now existing angels, archangels, and most of
the Sacred Individuals nearest to our COMMON FATHER
ENDLESSNESS arise just upon this marvelous planet.
“The transformation through them of the cosmic
substances required for the common-cosmic Trogoautoegocratic
process, according to the sacred law of Heptaparaparshinokh,
proceeds on these same principles on
which it proceeds through our common presences and
also through the presences of your favorites, the three-brained
beings breeding on the planet Earth. For the continuation
of their species alone does this sacred law effect
its completing process through three kinds of beings,
wherefore such three-brained beings are called “Tiriakrkomnian’;
separately, however, just as among us beings
of different sexes are called Actavus and Passavus or are
called on your planet man and woman, so there on the
planet Modiktheo they call the beings of the different
sexes ‘Martna,’ ‘Spirna,’ and ‘Okina,’ and although externally
they are all alike, yet in their inner construction they
are very different from each other.
“The process of the continuation of their species proceeds
among them in the following manner:
“All three beings of different sexes simultaneously receive
the ‘sacred Elmooarno,’ or as your favorites say ‘conception,’
through a special action, and for a certain period
they exist with this sacred Elmooarno or ‘conception’
apart from one another, entirely independently, but each
of them exists with very definite intentional perceptions
and conscious manifestations.
“And later, when the time approaches for the manifestation
of the results of these conceptions, or when, as
your favorites say, the time of birth approaches, there becomes
evident in all these three uncommon beings, as it
is called, an Aklonoatistitchian’ longing for each other,
773
or as your favorites would say, there appears in them a
’physico-organic-attraction.’ And the nearer the time of
this being-manifestation or birth approaches, the more
they press close to each other and ultimately almost grow
onto each other; and thereupon at one and the same time,
they actualize in a certain way these conceptions of theirs.
“And so, during their actualization of their conceptions,
all these three conceptions merge one with another,
and in this way there appears in our Megalocosmos a new
three-brained being of such an uncommon construction.
“And three-centered beings of this kind are ideal in our
Megalocosmos, because at their very arising they already
have all the being-bodies.
“And they have all three being-bodies because the producers
of such a being, namely, Martna, Spirna, and Okina,
each separately conceives the arising of one of the
three being-bodies, and owing to their special corresponding
being-existences they aid the Sacred Heptaparaparshinokh
to form the given being-body in themselves to
perfection and afterwards, at the moment of appearance,
merge it with the other bodies into one.
“Note, by the way, my boy, that the beings arising on
that incomparable and marvelous planet have no need,
like the three-brained beings arising on other ordinary
planets of our Megalocosmos, to coat their higher-being-bodies
with the help of those factors which our CREATOR
designed as means of perfecting—namely, those factors
which we now call ‘conscious labors’ and ‘intentional suffering.’
“Now, my boy, to continue the further, more detailed
elucidation concerning the process of the transformation
of cosmic substances through beings in general, we shall
take as an elucidatory example the common presences of
your favorites.
“Although the process of the transformation of substances
774
for the continuation of the species by means of us or by
means of the common presences of your favorites does not
proceed exactly as it proceeded in the first Tetartocosmoses
who were transformed into beings, nevertheless we
shall take them as an example, since the process itself of
the transformation of cosmic substances for the needs of
the Most Great common-cosmic Trogoautoegocrat proceeds
through their common presences exactly as it proceeded
through the first Tetartocosmoses; at the same time
you will acquire information concerning several other
small details of the strange particularities of their psyche,
and also gain information relating to how they in general
understand, and how they regard, their being-duty in the
sense of serving the common-cosmic process of Iraniranumange,
destroying for the beatification of their own
belly every kind of law-conformable foreseeing actualization
for the welfare of the whole Megalocosmos.
“As for those particularities of the transformation of
cosmic substances, thanks to which the continuation of
the species of different beings at the present time proceeds
differently, for the present I will say only this, that the
cause depends on the place of concentration of the sacred
Ashagiprotoehary, i.e., on the place of concentration of
those cosmic substances, which are the results of the last
Stopinder in the common-cosmic Ansanbaluiazar.
“Now, my boy, I shall begin by repeating: all your favorites,
even the contemporary, are—like us and like all
the other three-centered beings of our Megalocosmos—
such apparatuses for the Great cosmic Trogoautoegocrat
just as the Tetartocosmoses were, from whom arose the
first ancestors of the now existing beings as well as the beings
now existing everywhere. And through each of them
the cosmic substances arising in all seven Stopinders of
the Sacred Heptaparaparshinokh could be transformed,
and all of them, again even the contemporary, besides
775
serving as apparatuses for the Most Great cosmic Trogoautoegocrat,
could have all possibilities for absorbing
from those cosmic substances which are transformed
through them what is corresponding for the coating and
for the perfecting in them of both higher-being-bodies;
because each three-brained being arisen on this planet of
yours represents in himself also, in all respects, just like
every three-brained being in all our Universe, an exact
similarity of the whole Megalocosmos.
“The difference between each of them and our common
great Megalocosmos is only in scale.
“Here you should know that your contemporary favorites
very often use a notion taken by them from somewhere,
I do not know whether instinctively, emotionally,
or automatically, and expressed by them in the following
words: ‘We are the images of God.’
“These unfortunates do not even suspect that, of everything
known to most of them concerning cosmic truths,
this expression of theirs is the only true one of them all.
“And indeed, each of them is the image of God, not of
that ‘God’ which they have in their bobtailed picturings,
but of the real God, by which word we sometimes still call
our common Megalocosmos.
“Each of them to the smallest detail is exactly similar,
but of course in miniature, to the whole of our Megalocosmos,
and in each of them there are all of those separate
functionings, which in our common Megalocosmos
actualize the cosmic harmonious Iraniranumange or ‘exchange
of substances,’ maintaining the existence of everything
existing in the Megalocosmos as one whole.
“This same expression of theirs—’We are the images of
God’—can here serve us as a very good additional illustration
in explanation of how far what is called ‘perceptible
logic,’ or, as it is sometimes still said, ‘Aimnophnian
mentation,’ is already distorted in them.
776
“Although this expression corresponding to the truth
exists there among them, yet concerning the consideration
of its exact sense, as in general concerning every short
verbal formulation, they at best always express with their
strange shortsighted mentation—even if they should
wish with their whole common presence actively and sincerely
to reveal their inner representation and essential
understanding of this expression of theirs—something as
follows:
“‘Good ... if we are “images of God” . . . that means
. . . means . . . “God” is like us and has an appearance also
like us ... and that means, our “God” has the same moustache,
beard, nose, as we have, and he dresses also as we
do. He dresses as we do, doubtless because like us he is
also very fond of modesty; it was not for nothing that he
expelled Adam and Eve from Paradise, only because they
lost their modesty and began to cover themselves with
clothes.’
“In certain of the beings there, particularly of recent
times, their being-Aimnophnian-mentation or perceptible
logic has already become such that they can very clearly
see this same ‘God’ of theirs in their picturings, almost
with a comb sticking out of his left vest pocket, with
which he sometimes combs his famous beard.
“Such a superpeculiar being-Aimnophnian-mentation
about their ‘God’ proceeded in your favorites chiefly from
the Hasnamussian manifestations of those ‘learned’ beings
who, you remember, I have already told you, assembled in
the city of Babylon and collectively began to invent various
maleficent fictions concerning their ‘God,’ which
were afterwards by chance widely spread everywhere on
that ill-fated planet. And in view of the fact that that period
coincided with the time when the three-brained beings
there began to exist particularly ‘Selzelnualno,’ i.e.,
particularly ‘passively,’ in the sense of the being-efforts
777
proper to three-centered beings, therefore these maleficent
inventions were thoroughly absorbed and appropriated by
the beings.
“And afterwards, in their transmission from generation
to generation by inheritance, they gradually began to be
crystallized into such monstrous ‘logicnestarian-materials,’
with the result that in the psyche of the contemporary
three-brained beings there, there began to proceed such
an already exceptionally distorted being-Aimnophnian-mentation.
“And the reason that they picture their ‘God’ to themselves
just with a long beard was due to the fact that then,
among the maleficent inventions of the Babylonian
’learned,’ it was said among other things that that famous
’God’ of theirs had, as it were, the appearance of a very
old man, just with a heavy beard.
“But concerning the appearance of their ‘God,’ your favorites
have gone still further. Namely, they picture this
famous ‘God’ of theirs exactly as an ‘Old Jew,’ since in
their bobtailed notions, all sacred personages originated
from that race.
“At any rate, my little Hassein, each of your favorites,
separately, is, in his whole presence, exactly similar in
every respect to our Megalocosmos.
“I once told you that there is localized in the head of
each one of them as well as in us a concentration of corresponding
cosmic substances, all the functioning of
which exactly corresponds to all those functions and purposes
which our Most Most Holy Protocosmos has, and
fulfills, for the whole of the Megalocosmos.
“This localization, which is concentrated in their head,
they call the ‘head-brain.’ The separate, what are called
’Okaniaki’ or ‘protoplasts’ of this localization in their head,
or, as the terrestrial learned call them, the ‘cells-of-the-head-
brain,’ actualize for the whole presence of each of
778
them exactly such a purpose as is fulfilled at the present
time by the ‘higher-perfected-bodies’ of three-brained beings
from the whole of our Great Universe, who have already
united themselves with the Most Most Holy Sun
Absolute or Protocosmos.
“When these higher parts of three-brained beings, who
are perfected to the corresponding gradation of objective
Reason, get there, they fulfill precisely that function of the
Okaniaki or ‘cells-of-the-head-brain,’ for which function,
as I have already said, our UNI-BEING COMMON FATHER
ENDLESSNESS condescended at the creation of the now existing
World, to decide to use for the future those coatings
who obtain independent Individuality in the
Tetartocosmoses, as an aid for Himself in the administration
of the enlarging world.
“Further, in each of them, in their what is called Vertebral
column,’ another concentration was localized,
called there the ‘spinal marrow,’ in which there are precisely
those what are called denying sources, which actualize
in their functionings in relation to the parts of the
head-brain just such fulfillments as the ‘second-order
newly arisen Suns’ of the Megalocosmos actualize in relation
to the Most Most Holy Protocosmos.
“It must without fail be noticed that in former epochs
there on your planet, your favorites knew something
about the separate particular functionings of the parts of
their spinal marrow and they even knew and adopted various
‘mechanical means’ for action upon corresponding
parts of this spinal marrow of theirs, during those periods
when some disharmony or other appeared in their, as they
express it, ‘psychic state’; but the information relating also
to this kind of knowledge gradually ‘evaporated’ and although
your contemporary favorites know that certain
particular concentrations are in this spinal marrow of
theirs, yet of course they have not the slightest notion for
779
what function they were designed by Great Nature, and
in most cases simply name them ‘brain nodes’ of their
spinal marrow.
“Well, then, just these separate brain nodes of their
spinal marrow are the sources of denial in relation to the
separate shades of affirmation in their head-brain, precisely
as the separate ‘second-order-Suns’ are the sources of the
various shades of denial in relation to the various shades of
affirmation of the Most Most Holy Protocosmos.
“And, finally, just as in the Megalocosmos, all the results
obtained by the flow of the fundamental process of
the Sacred Heptaparaparshinokh from the ‘affirmation’ of
the Most Most Holy Protocosmos and from the various
shades of ‘denial’ of the newly created ‘Suns’ began to
serve thereafter as a ‘reconciling principle’ for everything
newly arising and already existing, so in them also, there
is a corresponding localization for the concentration of all
results obtained from the affirmation of the head-brain
and from all the shades of denial of the spinal marrow,
which results afterwards serve as a regularizing or reconciling
principle for the functionings of the whole common
presence of each of them.
“Concerning the place of concentration of this localization
which serves the common presences of terrestrial
three-brained beings as a regularizing or reconciling principle,
it must be noticed that in the beginning these three-brained
beings of the planet Earth who have taken your
fancy, also had this third concentration, similarly to us, in
the form of an independent brain localized in the region
of their what is called ‘breast.’
“But from the time when the process of their ordinary
being-existence began particularly sharply to change for
the worse, then Nature there, by certain causes flowing
from the common-cosmic Trogoautoegocratic process, was
compelled, without destroying the functioning itself of
780
this brain of theirs, to change the system of its localization.
“That is to say, she gradually dispersed the localization
of this organ, which had had its concentration in one
place in them, into small localizations over the whole of
their common presence, but chiefly in the region of what
is called the ‘pit of the stomach.’ The totality of these
small localizations in this region they themselves at the
present time call the solar plexus or the ‘complex of the
nodes of the sympathetic nervous system.’
“And in those nervous nodes scattered over the whole of
the planetary body, there are accumulated at the present
time all the results obtained from the affirming and denying
manifestations of their head-brain and spinal marrow,
and these results, having become fixed in these ‘nervous
nodes’ scattered over the whole of their common presence,
are later also such a neutralizing principle, in the further
process of ‘affirmation and denial’ between the head-brain
and spinal marrow, just as the totality of everything arising
in the Megalocosmos is the neutralizing force in the
process of the affirmation of the Protocosmos and the various
shades of denials of all the newly arisen Suns.
“And so, the three-brained beings of the planet Earth are
not only, as we also are, apparatuses for the transformation
of the cosmic substances required for the Most Great Trogoautoegocrat
with the qualities of all the three forces of
the fundamental common-cosmic Triamazikamno, but
also, themselves absorbing these substances for transformation
from three different sources of independent arisings,
have all the possibilities of assimilating besides the
substances necessary for the maintenance of their own existence,
also those substances which go for the coating and
perfecting of their own higher-being-bodies.
“In this manner those three-sourced substances entering
their common presences for transformation are, just as
for us, a threefold kind of being-food.
781
“That is to say, those substances which, on the path of
their returning evolutionary ascent from the sacred
Ashagiprotoehary’—i.e., from the last Stopinder of the
fundamental Sacred Heptaparaparshinokh toward the
Most Most Holy Protocosmos—were transmitted with
the aid of their own planet itself into definite higher corresponding
surplanetary formations, and enter into them
for further transformation as their ‘first being-food,’
which is their ordinary ‘food’ and ‘drink.’
“But those second-sourced substances which, being obtained
from the transformations of their own sun and of
all the other planets of their own solar system and which
entered the atmosphere of their planet through the radiations
of the latter, enter into them again, just as into us,
also for further evolutionary transformation as the ‘second
being-food,’ which is their, as they there say, ‘air,’ by
which they breathe, and these substances in their air just
serve for the coating and maintenance of the existence of
their ‘second being-bodies.’
“And, finally, the first-sourced substances which for
them as well as for us, are a third kind of being-food,
serve both for the coating and for the perfecting of the
higher being-body itself.
“Well then, it was in relation to those sacred cosmic
substances that those sorrowful results occurred among
your unfortunate favorites which flowed and still continue
to flow from all the abnormalities established by them
themselves in the ordinary process of their being-existence.
“Although the substances also of this higher-being-food
continue to enter into them also until now, yet they enter,
particularly into the beings of the present time, already
only spontaneously quite without the participation of their
cognized intention, and only as much as is required for the
transformations proceeding through them necessary for
the purposes of the common-cosmic Trogoautoegocratic
782
harmony and for the automatic continuation of their
species demanded by Nature.
“When the abnormal conditions of ordinary being-existence
were finally fixed there—in consequence of
which there disappeared from their essence both the instinctive
and the intentional striving for perfecting—there
not only disappeared in them the need of conscious absorption
of cosmic substances, but even also the very
knowledge and understanding of the existence and significance
of higher being-foods.
“At the present time there, your favorites already know
only of one, the first being-food, and they know about
that only because, in the first place, even without their
wish, they could not help knowing about it; and secondly
the process of its use there has already become for them
also a vice and occupies an equal rightful place alongside
other of their weaknesses, which were gradually crystallized
in them as consequences of the properties of the,
maleficent for them, organ Kundabuffer.
“Up to this time not one of them has yet even become
aware that in this first being-food there are substances
necessary almost exclusively only for the maintenance of
the existence of their coarse planetary body alone—which
is a denying-source—and that this first being-food can
give almost nothing for the other higher parts of their
presence.
“As for those higher cosmic substances of which a certain
quantity must, as I have already said, necessarily be
transformed through them for the continuation of their
species and for the maintenance of the general harmony
of the common-cosmic Ansanbaluiazar, your favorites at
the present time have no need at all to trouble their inner
God self-calming about it, since this is already done in
them, as I have already said, quite spontaneously, without
the participation of their own cognized intention.
783
“It is interesting, however, to notice that in the beginning,
namely, soon after the destruction of the functioning
of the organ Kundabuffer in the three-brained beings
breeding on this planet of yours, they also became aware
of these two higher being-foods, and then began to use
them with cognized intention, and certain beings of the
continent Atlantis of its latest period even began to consider
these same processes of the absorption of these
higher being-foods as the chief aim of their existence.
“The beings of the continent Atlantis then called the
second being-food Amarloos,’ which meant ‘help-for-the-moon,’
and they called the third being-food the ‘sacred
Amarhoodan,’ and this last word then signified for them
’help-for-God.’
“Concerning the absence in the psyche of your favorites
of a cognized need of absorbing these higher sacred cosmic
substances, I wish also to draw your attention to one
very important for them sorrowful consequence flowing
from this.
“And, namely, in view of the fact that in them, together
with the cessation of the intentional absorption of these
definite cosmic substances necessary for the arising and
existence of higher being-parts, there disappeared from
their common presences not only the striving itself
for perfection but also the possibility of what is called ‘intentional
contemplativeness,’ which is just the principal
factor for the assimilation of those sacred cosmic substances,
then from that time on, in order to guarantee that
the required quantity of those substances might enter
into them and be assimilated, Nature gradually had to
adapt herself to arrange that for each of them, in the
course of their whole process of existence, such ‘unexpectednesses’
should occur already by themselves as are
not at all proper to occur to any three-brained being of
our Great Megalocosmos.
784
“Unfortunately Nature there was compelled to adapt
herself to this abnormality, so that, owing to these unexpectednesses,
certain intense being-experiencings and
active deliberations might proceed in them automatically,
independently of them themselves and so that, owing
to these ‘active deliberations,’ the required transformation
and assimilation of these necessary sacred particles of
the higher being-foods might automatically proceed in
them.
“Now, my boy, as for the processes themselves of the
transformation in the evolutionary and involutionary
movements of all these cosmic substances by means of
just such apparatuses of the Most Great common-cosmic
Trogoautoegocrat—as all your favorites also are—then
those transformations proceed in them as well as in us
and in general in all large and small cosmoses of our
common Megalocosmos, strictly according to those two
same chief fundamental cosmic laws, namely, according
to the Sacred Heptaparaparshinokh and the Sacred
Triamazikamno.
“Before talking to you about the manner in which the
cosmic substances entering into beings as their first being-food
are transformed in them for the purposes of the
common-cosmic Trogoautoegocratic process, and which
enter into three-brained beings—if they have a certain
kind of attitude towards this process—also for the coating
and the perfecting of their own higher parts, it is necessary
for you to bear in mind, for a clear representation of
these processes, that in our Megalocosmos—from results
which have already flowed from every kind of Trogoautoegocratic
process—there are many hundreds of independent
‘active elements’ with various specific subjective
properties which take part in new formations.
“These many hundreds of ‘active elements’ with various
properties wherever they might be, proceeding from the
785
seven Stopinders of the fundamental common-cosmic Sacred
Heptaparaparshinokh, are—depending upon the
Stopinder from which they received their primordial arising—
divided and localized, according to what is called
the ‘affinity of vibrations,’ into seven what are called
’Okhtapanatsakhnian classes.’ And all without exception
of both the large and small already definite concentrations
in all our Megalocosmos are formed from these active elements
belonging to seven independent classes, and, as I
have already told you, they have their own subjective
properties.
“And these subjective properties of theirs and likewise
their what are called ‘proportions of vivifyingness’ are actualized
firstly, according to what form of functioning of the
fifth Stopinder of the Sacred Heptaparaparshinokh was
flowing during their arising, and secondly, whether the
given active elements arise owing to the conscious intention
on the part of some independent individual, or whether
they arose automatically, merely owing to the second-grade
law called ‘Attraction-and-Fusion-of-Similarities.’
“Well then, these same many hundreds of definite active
elements belonging to seven different ‘Okhtapanatsakhnian-
classes’ and having seven different subjective
properties—among which the properties of Vivifyingness’
and ‘decomposition’ have supreme significance—compose
in their totality the fundamental common-cosmic
Ansanbaluiazar, by which the Most Great cosmic Trogoautoegocrat
is actualized—the true Savior from the law-conformable
action of the merciless Heropass.
“It is necessary to tell you also that the first appearance
of every kind of concentration from the Etherokrilno
which is found everywhere in the Universe owing to the
second-grade cosmic law, the Attraction-and-Fusion-of-
Similarities, proceeds in the following manner:
“If particles of Etherokrilno which are already found
786
in the different spheres of all seven Stopinders of the fundamental
‘common-cosmic Ansanbaluiazar’ collide for
some reason or another, they begin the arising of all kinds
of ‘crystallizations’ which do not yet have any subjective
properties, and furthermore if these particles of Etherokrilno
fall for some reason or other into conditions where
a process of ‘Harnelmiatznel’ proceeds, they fuse into one,
and owing to the what are called ‘complex-vibrations’ acquired
in them, are transformed into active elements already
with definite specific properties.
“And if thereafter these already definite active elements
with their own specific-subjective properties enter into
other processes of ‘Harnelmiatznel’ which have other conditions,
they again fuse with each other according to the
same law of ‘affinity of vibrations,’ and thus acquiring
other properties, are transformed into active elements of
another ‘Okhtapanatsakhnian class,’ and so on and so
forth.
“And that is why there are in our Megalocosmos so
many independent active elements with their different
specific subjective properties.
“And if now, my boy, you satisfactorily grasp the succession
of the process of transformation of cosmic substances
by means of beings-apparatuses, into which these
cosmic substances enter as first being-food, then at the
same time you will approximately understand everything
concerning the chief particularity of the sacred law of
Heptaparaparshinokh as well as the processes of evolution
and involution of the other higher being-foods.
“When these evolving active elements, in their returning
ascent from the last Stopinder of the fundamental
common-cosmic Sacred Heptaparaparshinokh, enter into
the common presences of being-apparatuses as their first
being-food, they begin already from the mouth itself—
with the help of the processes of the second-grade law
787
Harnelmiatznel, that is, owing to mixture and fusion according
to the ‘affinity of vibrations,’ with the active elements
which have already evolved in the presences of the
beings and have acquired vibrations corresponding to the
subsequent Stopinders of the being-Heptaparaparshinokh—
to be gradually changed, and are transmuted this
time in the stomach of the beings into definite active elements
named ‘being-Protoehary,’ which correspond in
their vibrations to the ascending fourth Stopinder of the
fundamental common-cosmic Heptaparaparshinokh.
“From there, this totality which has the ‘gravity-center
vibration’ of being-Protoehary, passing—thanks again
only to the process Harnelmiatznel—over the whole of
what is called the ‘intestinal tract’ and gradually evolving,
completedly acquires in consequence corresponding vibrations,
and is this time completely transmuted in what
is called the ‘duodenum’ into ‘being-Defteroehary.’
“Further, a part of these definite substances of ‘being-
Defteroehary’ go to serve the planetary body itself and
also the local Harnelmiatznel in respect of the newly entering
food, but the other part, also by means of a process
of Harnelmiatznel of local character, continues its independent
evolution and is ultimately transmuted in beings
into the still higher definite substances which are called,
this time, ‘being-Tritoehary.’
“And this totality of cosmic substances, temporarily
crystallized in the common presences of ‘beings-apparatuses
which correspond in their vibrations to ‘being-Tritoehary,’
have as the gravity-center place of their concentration in
the presences of beings the, what is called, ‘liver.’
“It is just in this place of the being-Ansanbaluiazar
that the lower ‘Mdnel-In’ of the Sacred Heptaparaparshinokh
is located, called the ‘mechano-coinciding-Mdnel-In,’ and
therefore the substances of the being-Tritoehary
788
cannot, only owing to the process ‘Harnelmiatznel,’ independently
evolve further.
“Well then, owing to that change in the general functioning
of the primordial common-cosmic sacred law of
Heptaparaparshinokh, this totality of substances named
’being-Tritoehary’ can in the given case evolve further
from this state only with the help of forces coming from
outside.
“That is why in this case, if this totality of substances
of ‘being-Protoehary’ does not receive foreign help from
outside for its further evolution in the common presences
of the beings, then both this totality and all the
definite centers of gravity of the being-Ansanbaluiazar
crystallized up to it always involve back again into those
definite cosmic crystallizations from which they began
their evolution.
“For this help coming from outside, Great Nature in
the given case most wisely adapted the inner organization
of beings in such a manner that the substances which had
to enter into the common presences of beings for the
coating and feeding of their second being-bodies Kesdjan,
namely, that totality of cosmic substances which your favorites
call air, might at the same time serve as just such
a help coming from outside for the evolution of the substances
of the first being-food.
“The active elements which compose this second being-food
or air, and which enter into the presences of beings
also for evolution through this second being-food, beginning
from the nose of beings, gradually evolve with the
co-operation of various processes of Harnelmiatznel of local
character, and are also transmuted this time in the
what are called ‘lungs’ of beings into Protoehary, but into
Protoehary called ‘Astralnomonian-Protoehary.’
“And then the substances of this ‘Astralnomonian-
Protoehary,’ entering into the presences of beings for their
own evolution and having still in themselves, according to
789
the Sacred Heptaparaparshinokh, all the possibilities of
evolving from their centers of gravity by the process of
Harnelmiatznel alone, mix with the totality of substances
of the first being-food which have already evolved up to
the third Stopinder of the Sacred being-Heptaparaparshinokh,
and further evolve together, and thus help these substances
of the first being-food to pass through the lower
’mechano-coinciding-Mdnel-In’ and to be transmuted into
other definite substances, into ‘being-Tetartoehary,’ and
the Astralnomonian-Protoehary’ itself is transmuted into
the substances named ‘Astralnomonian-Defteroehary.’
“At this point in my explanations, you can have one
more clarifying example for a full understanding of the
difference between Autoegocrat and Trogoautoegocrat,
that is, of the difference between the former maintaining
system of the existence of the Sun Absolute when that system
was Autoegocratic, and the other system now called
Trogoautoegocratic which it became after the creation of
the Megalocosmos.
“If the transformation of substances through ‘beings-apparatuses’
proceeded according to the law of the Sacred
Heptaparaparshinokh when certain of its Stopinders were
not yet changed, that is, as it still functioned before the
creation of our now existing Megalocosmos, then the cosmic
substances composing the first being-food, entering
into such ‘apparatuses-cosmoses’ for the local process of
evolution, would accomplish their ascent up to their
completing transmutation into other higher definite active
elements without any obstacle and without any help
coming from outside—merely by the process of Harnelmiatznel
alone, but now since the independent functioning
of this primordial sacred law has been changed
into a dependent functioning, the evolution or involution
in its changed Stopinders must always be dependent upon
external ‘extraneously caused’ manifestations.
“In the given case, this extraneously caused help for
790
the complete transmutation of cosmic crystallizations
through beings into higher crystallizations is the second
being-food, which has entirely different causes of its arising
and which must actualize entirely different cosmic results.
“I will some time later explain to you in detail how the
transformation of the substances of the second and third
being-foods proceeds in beings, but meanwhile note only
that these higher cosmic substances in beings are transformed
according to exactly the same principles as the
substances of the first being-food.
“Now we shall continue to investigate just how, according
to the Sacred Heptaparaparshinokh, the further
completing process of the transformation of the substances
of their first being-food proceeds in the presences
of ‘beings-apparatuses.’
“And so ... the ordinary first being-food is thus gradually
transmuted in beings into definite substances called
’being-Tetartoehary,’ which have in beings, just as of
course in your favorites, as the central place of their concentration
both of what are called the ‘hemispheres of
their head-brain.’
“Further, a part of this being-Tetartoehary from both
hemispheres of their head-brain goes unchanged to serve
the planetary body of the given being, but the other part
having in itself all the possibilities for independent evolution,
continues to evolve without any help coming from
outside; and mixing again by means of the process Harnelmiatznel
with previously formed higher substances already
present in the beings, it is gradually transmuted into
still higher definite being-active-elements called ‘Piandjoehary.’
“And these substances have as the central place of their
concentration in beings the, what is called, ‘Sianoorinam’
or, as your favorites call this part of their planetary body,
791
the ‘cerebellum,’ which in beings is also located in the
head.
“Just these same substances in beings, according to the
fifth deflection of the Sacred Heptaparaparshinokh, have
the free possibility of giving, in the manifestations of the
common presences of three-brained beings, results not
similar but ‘opposite to each other.’
“That is why, in respect of these being-substances, the
beings themselves must always be very, very much on
their guard in order to avoid undesirable consequences for
their entire whole.
“From the cerebellum of beings a part of these definite
substances also goes to serve the planetary body itself, but
the other part, passing in a particular way through the
’nerve nodes’ of the spine and the breast, is concentrated
in the beings of the male sex, in what are called ‘testicles’
and in the beings of the female sex in what most of your
favorites call ‘ovaries,’ which are the place of concentration
in the common presences of beings of the ‘being-
Exioehary,’ which is for the beings themselves their most
sacred possession. You should know that this particular
way mentioned is called ‘Trnlva.’
“Only after this are the cosmic substances which enter
beings-apparatuses for the purpose of evolution, that is,
for the possibility of passing the lower Mdnel-In of the
fundamental common-cosmic ‘exchange of substances,’
transformed into that definite totality of cosmic substances—
which transformation is the lot of all beings in
general and also of your contemporary three-brained beings
who breed on the planet Earth in particular, for the
automatic justification of the sense and aim of their existence,
and this totality of cosmic substances is everywhere
called ‘Exioehary.’
“And so, my boy, this totality of their first being-food
which results from the evolution in these beings-apparatuses,
792
corresponds with its vibrations to the last Stopinder of
the being-Heptaparaparshinokh, and according to the
particularity of this Stopinder, it enters the
‘higher-intentionally-actualizing-Mdnel-In’ of the law of
Heptaparaparshinokh;and in order to transform completedly
into new higher substances and in order to acquire vibrations
corresponding to the vibrations of the next higher
vivifyingness, namely, corresponding to the fifth Stopinder
of the fundamental process of the common-cosmic Sacred
Heptaparaparshinokh, it inevitably requires just that foreign
help which is actualized only in the presences of the
three-brained beings exclusively owing to those factors
mentioned by me more than once and which are manifested
in the ‘being-Partkdolg-duty,’ that is, owing to just
those factors which our COMMON FATHER CREATOR ENDLESSNESS
consented to foreordain to be the means by
which certain of the Tetartocosmoses—as a final result of
their serving the purposes of the common-cosmic Iraniranumange—
might become helpers in the ruling of the
enlarged World, and which factors also until now serve as
the sole possible means for the assimilation of the cosmic
substances required for the coating and perfecting of the
higher being-bodies and which we at the present time call
’conscious labors’ and ‘intentional suffering.’
“Here it might as well be noticed and emphasized that
of all the definite cosmic substances which are formed and
in consequence are always present in the common presences
of your favorites, they well know only this ‘being-
Exioehary’ which they call ‘sperm,’ and even masterfully
perform with it various kinds of their ‘manipulations.’
“And by this name ‘sperm’ they give importance to the
totality of the definite substances formed only in the presences
of the beings of the ‘male sex’ and ignore namelessly
and with scorn a similar totality of the ‘sum-of-the-substances’
which arise in beings of the ‘female sex.’
793
“Just this same totality of substances which inevitably
always arises as the final sum in the presences of all beings
from their first being-food, became one of the chief causes
of the fact that later, when they ceased to actualize ‘being-
Partkdolg-duty’ in their common presences, and this totality
of cosmic substances in consequence did not receive,
according to the Sacred Heptaparaparshinokh, the required
foreign help for their completing evolution into
other definite higher active elements, it began to involve
back in them towards those crystallizations from which
their evolution began. And such involutionary processes
in them began from this time to serve their common presences
as factors which began to engender in their common
presences the data for the arising of their
innumerable what they call ‘illnesses,’ and thus on the one
hand began to ‘de-perfect’ their previously established
essence-individuality, and on the other hand to shorten
the general duration of their existence.
“And your favorites, the beings of the planet Earth,
particularly the beings of the present time, do not use
these same substances of being-Exioehary at all consciously,
neither for self-perfecting nor for conscious reproduction
outside of themselves of new beings similar to
themselves.
“And these sacred cosmic substances, formed in
them in such a manner, serve either only for the purposes
of the Most Great cosmic Trogoautoegocrat entirely without
the participation of their own being-consciousness
and individual desire, or for the involuntary conception of
a new being similar to themselves, who is without their
cognized wish a distressing result for them from the mixing
of these sacred substances of the two opposite sexes,
who actualize in themselves two opposite forces of the Sacred
Triamazikamno, during the satisfaction by them of
that function of theirs which has become, thanks to
794
the inheritance from the ancient Romans, the chief vice
of contemporary three-brained beings.
“I must sadly remark that the mentioned depraved inherency
already completely fixed in their common presences
is for them, particularly for your contemporary
favorites, already an ‘automatically acting’ means of destroying
to their very root even those impulses which
sometimes arise in them from manifestations worthy of
three-brained beings and which evoke in them the what is
called ‘thirst-for-Being.’
“I repeat, my boy, besides the fact that these favorites
of yours, particularly the contemporary, ceased to use
these sacred substances inevitably formed in them, consciously
for the coating and perfection of their ‘higher-parts’
as well as for the fulfillment of their being-duty
foreseen by Nature herself, which consists in the continuation
of their species, yet even when this latter does accidentally
proceed, they already accept it and regard it as a
very great misfortune for themselves, chiefly because the
consequences which must proceed from it must for a certain
time hinder the free gratification of the multitudinous
and multiform vices fixed in their essence.
“And in consequence of this, they—particularly the
contemporary beings—strive in these cases by every
means to prevent with their whole presence the actualization
of such an accidental and on their part unintentional
sacred manifestation foreseen by Great Nature.
“In the last centuries there, very many among them, in
whom data for all kinds of Hasnamussian properties were
more strongly crystallized, even became specialists in aiding
the destruction of such accidentally actualized sacred
being-fulfillments and these specialists they call there
’makers of angels.’
“Whereas, this same ‘being-act,’ which for your favorites
has been turned into their chief vice, constitutes and is
considered everywhere in our Great Universe for beings
795
of all kinds of natures, as the most sacred of all sacred Divine
sacraments.
“Even many two-brained and one-brained beings of
this same planet, such as for instance the beings called
there ‘hyenas,’ ‘cats,’ ‘wolves,’ ‘lions,’ ‘tigers,’ ‘wild dogs,’
’bagooshis,’ ‘frogs,’ and many others who have not
in their what are called ‘law-conformable-presences’ any
data at all which give the possibility of’comparative logic,’
at the present time still continue, of course only instinctively,
to sense this act as sacred, and manifest it only during
those periods which were foredesigned by Great
Nature for this sacred sacrament, namely, chiefly at
the period of the beginning of a new completing movement
of that cosmic concentration on which they have
their place of arising and existence, that is, during the
period which three-brained beings everywhere call
the ‘Dionosks-of-the-sacred-sacraments-of-Serooazar,’ and
which on the planet which has interested you are called
’spring days.’
“Perhaps, my boy, you do not yet know anything about
the ‘sacred-sacraments-of-the-great-Serooazar’?” Beelzebub
asked his grandson.
To this question of Beelzebub’s his grandson Hassein
replied thus:
“No, dear Grandfather, the details of this I do not yet
know; I only know that these Dionosks are regarded
among us on the planet Karatas as great holy days and are
called ‘Helping-God-Dionosks,’ and I know that for these
great holy days, the Dionosks, all our beings, ‘Actavus’ as
well as ‘Passavus,’ prepare themselves almost from the end
of the previous holy day, and that one ‘Loonias’ before the
beginning of these sacred sacraments, both old and young
among us cease to introduce the first being-food into
themselves and, by various sacred ceremonies, mentally
give thanks to our COMMON CREATOR for their existence.
“I also know that the last two of these solemn Dionosks
796
are considered and called among us the ‘Dionosks-for-the-glorifying-
of-the-first-producer-of-each-family.’
“And that is why, my dear Grandfather, every year during
these Dionosks we all remembered and talked only of
you, and each one of us strove with his whole Being to
manifest the sincere wish that your destiny may constantly
create for you those conditions of being-existence
which might aid you quickly and easily to bring your Reason
up to the required sacred gradation and that thereby
you might the sooner finish your present ‘ordinary-being-existence,’
personally burdensome for you.”
With these last solemnly pronounced words, Hassein
ended his reply.
“Very well, my boy,” said Beelzebub. “We will talk
about the ‘sacred-sacrament-of-the-Serooazar’ when we return
to our dear Karatas.
“There I will explain to you sometime in detail where
and how the sacred sacrament of Serooazar proceeds with
the substances being-Exioehary for the continuation of
one’s species and on what occasions and in what way the
mixing and subsequent results of the two kinds of Exioehary
are obtained; one kind is transformed for the affirming
principle in those ‘beings-apparatuses’ which on
our planet Karatas are the beings ‘Actavus’ and on your
planet Earth the beings of the ‘male sex’; and the other
kind is transformed for the denying principle in those ‘beings-
apparatuses’ which among us on the planet Karatas
are the beings ‘Passavus’ and on the planet Earth the beings
of the ‘female sex.’
“Come now and let us talk about these ‘higher-perfected-
being-bodies,’ that is about ‘souls,’ who came
onto this holy planet Purgatory to which all my foregoing
explanations have referred.
“And so ... from the very beginning, when these
higher being-parts arose in this way and were perfected
797
in beings to the required sacred gradation of Objective
Reason, that is to say, when in accordance with the lower
Mdnel-In of the Sacred Heptaparaparshinokh, the body-
Kesdjan was, thanks to the second being-food formed in
beings, and in accordance with the higher Mdnel-In of
the same sacred law, the third highest being-body was,
thanks to the third being-food, coated and perfected; and
when these completely perfected higher being-parts were
divided from the lower being-parts, then they were
deemed worthy to be immediately united with the Most
Most Holy Prime-Source and began to fulfill their Divine
foreordained purpose.
“This continued so right up to that time when that
terrifying cosmic event occurred which, as I have already
told you, is now called the ‘Choot-God-Litanical’ period.
“Until this common-cosmic misfortune, all the higher
being-bodies which arose and were perfected in certain
Tetartocosmoses and in their first generations were united
immediately with the Most Most Holy Protocosmos itself,
because their common presences had already actualized
results fully corresponding to it.
“The point is, that before this terrifying cosmic event
of which I am speaking, the sacred Theomertmalogos
which issued from the Most Most Holy Sun Absolute was
still in a pure state without the admixture of any extraneously
caused arisings whatsoever with their own subjective
properties, and when this sacred Theomertmalogos came
into the spheres of those planets on which the sacred crystallizations
arose and from the results of the transformations
of which higher being-bodies were coated and
perfected through beings-apparatuses, then these latter received
their presences exactly as they had to, to correspond
to the required conditions of existence in the
sphere of the Most Most Holy Sun Absolute.
“But afterwards, when the mentioned common-cosmic
798
misfortune occurred, on account of which the sacred
Theomertmalogos began to issue from the Most Most
Holy Sun Absolute with the admixture of subjective properties
of extraneously caused arisings, then from that time
these sacred cosmic arisings ceased to have the possibility
of corresponding to the required conditions of existence
in the sphere of the Most Most Holy Prime-Source.
“And this admixture of extraneously caused arisings began
to be obtained in the sacred Theomertmalogos owing
to the following and I must add unforeseen causes.
“When each separate ‘higher-perfected-being-body’ becomes
an independent Individual and acquires in itself its
own law of Sacred Triamazikamno, it begins to emanate
similarly to the Most Most Holy Sun Absolute but in
miniature; and when many of these perfected independent
Sacred Individuals had been assembled on the Most
Most Holy Sun Absolute, then between the emanations of
these Sacred Individuals and the atmosphere of the Most
Most Holy Sun Absolute there was established what is
called a ‘Geneotriamazikamnian contact’ and those results
were obtained which brought on this terrifying misfortune
for the ‘higher-being-perfected-parts’ of which I have
already told you.
“Thereupon although the action of the results of this
’Geneotriamazikamnian contact’ soon became harmonized
with the already existing actions of our Most
Most Holy Sun Absolute itself, nevertheless from that
time the sacred Theomertmalogos began to issue changed,
and the primary consequences of the results of this contact
had time during a certain period to change the harmonious
movement of many solar systems and to produce
a disharmony in the inner functioning of certain of their
planets.
“It was just then that there became separated from the
solar system called Khlarfogo that famous planet which
799
exists alone in space and has quite exceptional particularities
and which is at the present time called Remorse-of-
Conscience.
“This Geneotriamazikamnian contact occurred because,
in the atmosphere itself of the Most Most Holy Sun
Absolute, various-sourced unusual vibrations began, as I
have already said, to issue from these higher being-bodies
and to unite with the emanations of the Most Most Holy
Sun Absolute, and together with them also to penetrate
everywhere in the Megalocosmos and to reach even to
those planets on which higher being-bodies were continuing
to arise in beings; and these unusual vibrations began
to be transformed and crystallized together with the
sacred Theomertmalogos and to take part in the coating
of the ‘higher-parts’ in the beings.
“And it was from this time on, that these sacred arisings
began to have in their presences special properties
which were obtained from this, that certain manifestations
of other parts of the given being, in whom these sacred
arisings were coated, began to enter and to be
assimilated in the composition of the presences of these
higher parts and to give also very unusual results which
afterwards came to be called and are called until now
’sins-of-the-body-of-the-soul.’
“Just these same various results served as a cause for
this, that these cosmic formations, even if they had in
their perfecting reached to the required gradation of Objective
Reason, yet they had ceased to correspond in their
common presences to the conditions of existence in the
sphere of the Most Most Holy Protocosmos, and from
that time on they lost the possibility of being deemed
worthy to unite themselves with it.
“Well, then, when this helpless position of these higher
being-bodies who had become ‘independent-cosmic Sacred
Individuals’ perfected in Reason, but who were not
800
corresponding in their presences, first became apparent,
our ALL-LOVING CREATOR, being infinitely just and merciful,
quickly began to take all corresponding measures concerning
such an unforeseen and sorrowful phenomenon.
“This grievous phenomenon of these Sacred Individuals
put them indeed in a helpless position, because, although
having no possibility on account of those mentioned ‘sins’
in their presences of uniting with the Bosom of the Prime-
Source of the Whole, they at the same time, having attained
that gradation of the sacred measure of Reason
which brings them into subjection to the second-grade
cosmic law named ‘Tetetzender,’ had lost the possibility of
free existence on the surface of ordinary planets.
“Then among the various Divine measures undertaken,
there followed HIS Decree, to choose the very best planet
in the whole of our Great Megalocosmos, specially to
arrange its surface, and to leave it for the free further existence
of these higher being-bodies who were perfected in
Reason, so that in this way they might receive all the possibilities
for self-purification from the undesirable elements
which were in their presences.
“So then, from that time on, this holy planet arose
with the name of Purgatory, and its chief organization
and government was undertaken at His own wish by
Our All - Quarters - Maintainer, the Great Arch Cherub
Helkgematios, that same Great Helkgematios who after
the creation of the World first merited the Sacred Anklad,
that is, first acquired that degree of Reason which alone it
is in general possible for an independent Individual, whatever
his nature, to attain, and which is third in degree after
the Absolute Reason of our ENDLESSNESS.
“Although this Holy Planet is indeed the very best
in every respect, as you have seen yourself, and everything
on its exterior is exclusively of such a kind that it is always
perceived by each independent Individual, as I
801
have already said, ‘Isklolunitsinernly,’ that is ‘beautifully-delightfully,’
yet to those perfected higher being-bodies
existing there this is of no account, since they are always
deeply absorbed in their intense work in purifying themselves
from those undesirable elements which have entered
their presences from causes totally foreign to their individuality.
“In the common presences of these unfortunate higher
being-bodies now existing on this holy planet, perfected
in Reason to the highest limit attainable by ordinary
higher cosmic Individuals, there is only this single datum,
which sometimes engenders in them the impulse of hope,
and that is that they may at some time purify themselves
and obtain the happiness of uniting with and becoming a
part of that ‘Greatness’ which our OMNIPOTENT ALL-JUST
COMMON FATHER ENDLESSNESS actualizes for the welfare
and happiness of everything existing in our Great Megalocosmos.
“Here it is interesting to notice, that almost all three-brained
beings arising on all the various planets of our
Great Megalocosmos either know of or instinctively sense
the holy planet Purgatory; it is only the three-brained beings
arising on your planet who do not know of it, however
only most of those who arose towards the end of the
existence of the continent Atlantis and after its loss did
not and do not know of it.
“As soon as all three-brained beings of our Megalocosmos
without distinction of exterior coating acquire any
degree of self-awareness, they already begin consciously or
instinctively to dream of going on to that holy planet, in
order later to have the happiness to become a particle of
that Greatness, the blending with which must sooner or
later be the lot of every already arisen essence; and three-brained
beings who have attained to an already greater
self-awareness always eagerly and even joyfully permit
802
during their ordinary-being-existence, for the realization
of these dreams of theirs, those unpleasantnesses to their
presences which proceed from the accepted privations to
their planetary body, because such beings already well understand
and instinctively feel that this lower being-body
of theirs is, in their own sacred cosmic law of Triamazikamno,
the indispensable source for a certain kind of
denying manifestation, and as such, of course, always
must and will manifest only as denying for their affirming
part, that is, that the manifestation of this lower part of
theirs must obligatorily be always opposite to what is required
for them by their higher being-part.
“In other words, every wish of the planetary body is
taken as undesirable for the higher divine part which has
to be coated and perfected, and therefore all three-centered
beings of our Great Megalocosmos constantly
carry on a relentless struggle against the wishes of their
planetary bodies so that there should be formed in them
in this struggle, from the what is called ‘Disputekrialnianfriction,’
those sacred crystallizations from which their
higher Divine being-part arises and is perfected in them.
“In this constant struggle of theirs, the equilibrating
harmonizing principle is their second being-body, which
in their own individual law of Triamazikamno represents
the neutralizing source; and therefore this second being-part
always remains indifferent to their mechanical manifestations,
but for all their active manifestations it always
tends according to the second-grade cosmic law ‘Urdekhplifata
to unite with those desires of which there are
more, whether in one or the other of the two mentioned
opposite being-parts.
“As I have already said, in the beginning, that is to
say before the loss of the continent Atlantis, the three-brained
beings of your planet too, also had an approximate
understanding of the holy planet Purgatory and
803
there even then existed several Legominisms concerning
it, and after the loss of that continent certain partial Legominisms
concerning this holy planet Purgatory also survived
through learned beings of that time who were by
chance saved and began to be transmitted there from generation
to generation. But later when, in the psyche of
these strange three-brained beings there, that peculiar illness
of theirs which I characterized by the words ‘to
wiseacre’ began to arise, then they began their wiseacrings
with this partial information which had reached them,
and from this partial authentic information concerning
the holy planet Purgatory there began to be formed and
to be fixed, in the psyche of beings of subsequent generations,
data for engendering such representations
and understandings as are ideally defined by a certain
exclamation of our highly esteemed incomparable Mullah
Nassr Eddin, which consists of the following being-consonance
‘Chrkhrta-Zoorrt!’
“And as for those partial Legominisms concerning the
holy planet, which continued to be transmitted from generation
to generation through genuine initiates there, they,
having reached unchanged to a very recent epoch, that is,
to what is called the ‘Babylonian epoch,’ also began—owing
to what I called the ‘agitation of mind,’ which then
seized everyone and which arose in this Babylon, as I have
already related to you, on account of learned beings there
of ‘new formation’ who had various inherencies unbecoming
to three-brained beings—to be gradually distorted and
ultimately completely, as it is said, ‘to wither.’
“The point is that, in spite of the fact that the initiates
of that epoch were still relatively normal responsible beings
who did not easily change their ideals, as is done
there at the present time by the majority of contemporary
beings, just as, as they themselves express it, the ‘London-
Phu-Phu-Kle” change their gloves; yet during this period
804
the psychosis which seized all these strange three-brained
beings of finding out at whatever cost whether they had a
soul and whether it was immortal, was so strong and
widespread, that this unhealthy need of their psyche
stirred and infected the minds of even the genuine initiates
there and they, having fallen under the influence of
this psychosis, mixed into the Legominisms concerning
the holy planet Purgatory and handed down such a ‘Khaboor-
Chooboor’ that the tail of our Lucifer from pleasurable
emotion turned a shade of what is called the color
’tango.’
“The confusion of the minds of the initiated beings of
the planet Earth of that time occurred, in my opinion,
chiefly because of that beautiful theory of the Babylonian
dualists in which it was said that, in some other world as
it were, ‘paradise’ and ‘hell’ exist.
“Just these same two expressions, namely, paradise and
hell, served, in my opinion, as the cause of all the subsequent
‘twaddle.’
“The point is, that in one of the Legominisms about
the holy planet Purgatory, both of these words paradise
and hell were also used.
“I do not know whether these two words were taken
from the Legominism concerning the holy planet or
whether they were obtained by a chance coincidence.
“By these same two words the two following conceptions
were expressed in the Legominism about the holy
planet Purgatory: by the word paradise the magnificence
and richness which are on that holy planet were defined,
and by the word hell that inner state indeed experienced
by the higher being-bodies who dwell there, and, namely,
the state of constant anguish, grief, and oppression.
“And in one of the Legominisms the causes for this
state of theirs were even explained in detail, that is, that
these higher being-parts or souls, having ultimately fallen
805
after inexpressible, consciously suffering labors onto this
holy planet, and having seen and understood the reality
and significance of everything existing, and chiefly seeing
our COMMON FATHER ENDLESSNESS HIMSELF so near and
so often, have become aware that on account of the undesirable
elements present in them, they are still unable to
help HIM in the fulfillment of HIS most sacred tasks for the
good of our whole Megalocosmos.
“And so, those two words then, evidently, were just the
causes why the poor initiates of that time, when infected
by the general psychosis, imagined that the same things
were talked of in that fantastic beautiful theory of the
Babylonian future Hasnamusses, but only in greater detail;
and they began half consciously to insert certain details
of this fantastic theory into the Legominisms
concerning the holy planet, and afterwards these informations,
passing from generation to generation, blossomed
out with the additions of these fancies, which
again our dear Mullah Nassr Eddin expresses by the one
word: ‘Kmalkanatonashachermacher.’
“According to what I have just told you, my boy, you
can in general judge what kind of understandings and representations
they have at the present time there on your
planet about the what are called ‘questions of the beyond’;
it can truly be said that if these understandings and notions
of your eccentrics about their questions of the beyond
were heard by our hens, they would begin to laugh
so hard that the same thing might happen to them from
their laughter as happens there among your favorites from
what is called castor oil.
“For a better sensing and cognizing and at the same
time for a better fairylike illumination of the meaning of
these expressions which I just used—hens’ laughter and
castor oil—I must tell you about some other consequences
which flowed from always the same cunning wiseacring of
806
these favorites of yours, in this case concerning the question
of the ‘being-Exioehary,’ the more so since the
knowledge about this will give you additional data for elucidating
by a concrete example certain particularities,
which I have already explained to you, of the fundamental
cosmic sacred law of Heptaparaparshinokh.
“After the loss of the continent Atlantis, certain knowledge
concerning the origin and significance of this same
’being-Exioehary’ also survived, and this knowledge also
began to pass from generation to generation.
“And so, about thirty or thirty-five of their centuries
ago, when after a big process of reciprocal destruction, the
majority of them again began—as it usually happens there
in general after these terrifying excesses—often to see reality
and to be less satisfied with the conditions of their
ordinary existence, it so happened that the surviving fragments
of the knowledge concerning the significance of being-
Exioehary reached in their authentic form to certain
of them who had particularly strongly sensed the emptiness
of their existence and who had begun to seek possibilities
by which they could somehow fill up this
emptiness.
“In these though fragmentary yet nevertheless authentic
informations, it was very convincingly indicated that
by means of the substances ‘Exioehary’ or sperm formed
in them, it was possible to perfect oneself, but unfortunately
for them there were no indications, in this information
which had survived and reached them, what and
how precisely this had to be done.
“Then certain of them began to think and to strive
persistently somehow to understand what was necessary
to be done, in order, by means of these substances inevitably
formed in their presences, to struggle for selfperfection.
“The result of these serious ponderings of theirs was
807
that the conviction at first arose in them that this self-perfection
could probably be actualized by itself, by abstaining
from the ejection from oneself in the customary
manner of these substances formed in them called sperm,
and certain of them decided to unite and exist together,
in order to convince themselves in practice whether such
abstinence could indeed give the supposed results.
“However hard these same beings of your planet who
were first interested in this question strove to get clear
about this, they arrived at nothing, and it was only the
second generation of them who ultimately, after long conscious
observations and intensive active mentations, categorically
understood that this was indeed possible,
exclusively only on condition of a ceaseless fulfillment of
being-Partkdolg-duty, and those of them, beings of the
said generation as well as certain of the subsequent two
generations, who began seriously to actualize this, did indeed
attain the expected results.
“But already the fourth generation of those beings who
were first interested in this question and who were followers
not from essence-conviction but from a property
called ‘to imitate,’ which had by that time also become inherent
in these terrestrial three-brained beings, also began
to exist together and to do as it were the same thing.
“So from that time it began and until now automatically
continues, that such followers organize themselves in
separate groups and sometimes form solid sects of various
denominations and, putting this same ‘abstinence’ as the
basis of their aim, exist together segregated.
“Just these same places of theirs for segregated common
existence together, are called there ‘monasteries,’ and the
separate beings belonging to these sects, ‘monks.’
“At the present time, very many of these ‘monasteries’
exist there, and these innumerable ‘monks’ who enter
them do indeed strictly abstain from the ejection from
808
themselves in the customary way of the being-Exioehary
or sperm formed in them; but of course, no sensible result
at all is ever obtained from this abstinence of theirs,
and it is not obtained, because the thought has ceased
even to enter the heads of these unfortunate ‘contemporary’
monks that although it is indeed possible, by means
of these substances Exioehary formed in them, to perfect
themselves, yet this can proceed exclusively only if the second
and third being-foods are intentionally absorbed and
consciously digested in one’s presence, and this is possible
exclusively only if all the parts of one’s presence have been
accustomed beforehand consciously to fulfill both sacred
being-Partkdolg-duties, that is to fulfill ‘conscious labors’
and ‘intentional sufferings.’
“It is however unjust to say that no sensible result at all is
obtained among these monks there. There are even obtained
among them ‘sensible results’ of two independent kinds.
“So that you may understand why these mentioned two
independent kinds of results are obtained among the contemporary
abstaining monks, I must repeat to you once
again that, according to the fundamental cosmic sacred
law of Heptaparaparshinokh, if everything in general existing
in our Megalocosmos, the great as well as the small,
does not receive in the process of evolution at the time of
its passing through both ‘Mdnel-Ins’ of the sacred Heptaparaparshinokh
corresponding foreign help coming from
outside, then it begins to involve back to those definite
states from which it began its evolution.
“The same of course proceeds with the definite cosmic
substances which are formed in the presences of these
same terrestrial abstaining monks.
“And so, my boy, in consequence of the fact that these
terrestrial ‘monks,’ particularly the contemporary, do not
intentionally aid the further evolution of these substances
809
inevitably formed in them from the constant use of the
first being-food, that is, do not actualize any ‘being-Partkdolg-
duty’ at all in their common presences, either intentionally
or even automatically, and at the same time they
do not remove these substances from themselves in the
normal way foredesigned by Nature, then these substances
begin to involve in them themselves, and during this involution
of being-Exioehary or sperm there is worked out,
among the many transient definite substances which are
in general formed in their common presences by such an
involutionary process, a definite transient substance which
has the property of having two kinds of action on the general
functioning of the planetary body of a being.
“The first kind of action of this definite substance consists
in this, that it promotes the depositing of superfluous
what is called ‘Karatsiag,’ or, as they call it there, ‘fat.’
And its second kind of action promotes the arising and
the dispersing over the whole planetary body of what are
called ‘Poisonioonoskirian-vibrations.’
“The consequence of all this is that in the first case
these terrestrial abstaining monks become extraordinarily,
as it is usually said there, fat, and sometimes one indeed
meets among these fat monks specimens with such an
abundant deposit of fat, that they could give many points
to that form of being there which they expressly fatten in
order to increase this same fat in their planetary bodies,
and this form of being they call there ‘pig.’
“And in the second case, on the contrary, these abstaining
monks become, as it is also usually said there, ‘meager-thin’;
and the action of the ‘Poisonioonoskirian-vibrations’
which penetrate through them is chiefly evident in their
general psyche which becomes sharply dual and the manifestations
of which are divided into two diametrically opposite
kinds—the outer, visible and for show, sensed
810
by everyone around them, and the inner and hidden,
which the ordinary beings there, especially the contemporary,
are entirely incapable of ascertaining or perceiving—
namely, in their outer visible manifestations, these
’Poisonioonoskirian-monks’ appear to be what your favorites
would express as ‘bigots’ of a high degree; and in
their hidden inner manifestations, not shown to others,
what your favorites would call ‘expert cynics,’ also of a
high degree.
“As regards the causes why ‘Poisonioonoskirian-vibrations’
are obtained among certain of the abstaining monks
from the involutionary process of the Exioehary instead of
the deposit of fat, there even exists one very detailed theory
there about this, worked out by certain, as they are
called, ‘Catholic monks’ who, several centuries ago,
proved in great detail that this proceeds because in the
first year of their existence these same ‘thin monks’ very
zealously occupied themselves with that occupation from
which ‘pimples’—known even to medicine there—generally
appear on the faces of young beings there.
“For a full representation and understanding concerning
the significance of this kind of abstinence among contemporary
monks there, it remains for me to add that of
which I became convinced during my last sojourn there
among them, and, namely, that already, thanks only to
these consequences flowing from the involutionary
process of the Exioehary, the fixation of various consequences
of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer in the
common presences of these unfortunate terrestrial abstaining
monks has become greatly facilitated and has in
consequence increased.”
At this point in his narrative, Beelzebub was interrupted
by a ship’s servant who gave him a ‘Leitoochanbros,’
which he put to his ear and began to listen to its
contents.

Subpages (1): Ch 40

Comments

Ch 40 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Ch 40

THE LAW OF HEPTAPARAPARSHINOKH
813
After Beelzebub had listened to what was communicated
in the “Leitoochanbros” handed to him, his grandson
Hassein again turned to him and said:
“My dear and kind Grandfather! Please help me to clear
up for myself one contradiction which I do not understand
and which does not accord with my logical confrontations.
“When you began your elucidations about the holy
planet Purgatory, you enjoined me to try to take in
everything you spoke about, without missing anything,
and you also enjoined me constantly to maintain the
intensive tension of my ‘active mentation,’ so that
corresponding data for the formation of the notion relating
to every question explaining the details of both primordial
fundamental sacred cosmic laws should be
completely crystallized in me. I did indeed try during
all your elucidations to do so, and, it seems to me, I
cleared up so much for myself about these cosmic laws
that I could perhaps even freely explain them to someone
else.
“In any case I can already very well represent to myself
the sacred law of Triamazikamno with the particularities
of all three of its sacred independent forces and cognize it
for my personal essence quite satisfactorily; but as regards
the sacred law of Heptaparaparshinokh, then, although I
have not yet fully made clear to my reason certain of its,
in my opinion, unimportant details, nevertheless I hope
that with a little more active pondering I shall understand
them as well.
814
“Now, however, after I had—while trying to assimilate
well these sacred laws—clearly sensed and become
aware that they are very complicated and in general
difficult for a ‘complete understanding,’ it suddenly
greatly astonished me and continues to astonish and
interest me how the three-brained beings who arise and
exist on the planet Earth could not only understand these
sacred cosmic laws, but could even have constated
them among the surrounding cosmic results, because,
from all your tales about them, I got the full impression
that since the second Transapalnian perturbation there,
when each of the newly arising results of theirs becomes
a responsible being, he becomes, thanks to the abnormal
prevailing Oskiano, the possessor of only ‘automatic-
Reason.’
“And that it is impossible to understand both of these
sacred cosmic laws with such a Reason, I became convinced
with the whole of my essence when I myself tried
to understand them.”
Having said this, Hassein looked questioningly and eagerly
at his beloved Grandfather.
Having thought a little, Beelzebub began to speak as
follows:
“All right, my dear boy, I shall try to elucidate to you
also about this natural perplexity which justly arises
within you.
“It seems to me I already once told you that although
from the period you mentioned on that planet almost
all the three-brained beings there became, thanks to the
abnormally established conditions of ordinary being-existence,
possessors of only an automatic-Reason,
nevertheless it does sometimes happen there that certain of
them by chance escape this common fate and that instead
of that automatic-Reason which has become usual there, a
genuine objective ‘being-Reason’ is formed in certain
815
of them as it is in all three-centered beings of our great
Megalocosmos.
“Although such exceptions, especially during recent
centuries, are very rare there, yet, I repeat, they nevertheless
do occur.
“In order that you may approximately represent to
yourself and understand just how such exceptions may occur
among them, you must first of all know that, in spite
of the fact that from the time when all the consequences
of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer began to be
crystallized in them and it became proper to them to have
automatic-Reason during their responsible existence, yet,
nevertheless, always and up to the present time, at the
arising and the beginning of the formation of each one of
them, there is always in their presence the germs of all
possibilities for the crystallization, during their completing
formation into responsible beings, of corresponding
being-data, which later during responsible existence could
serve for the engendering and functioning of objective-
Reason, which should be in the common presences of
three-brained beings of all natures and of all external
forms, and which, in itself, is nothing else but, so to say,
the ‘representative-of-the-Very-Essence-of-Divinity.’
“Their, in the objective sense, extreme misfortune about
that which you yourself already ‘perplexedly-instinctively-suspect,’
as I discern from the formulation of your question,
especially from your having mentioned Oskiano,
consists just in this, that they, having indeed at their arising
such possibilities in themselves, immediately fall from
the very first days after the separation from their mother’s
womb—only thanks to the abnormalities established in
the process of ordinary being-existence of beings around
them who have already reached responsible age—under
the stubborn influence of that maleficent means, invented
by them themselves for themselves, which as I already
816
told you, represents in itself a something of the kind of
Oskiano which they call ‘education.’
“And in consequence, in this way all possibilities for the
free formation of all that which is required for the engendering
of objective being-Reason is gradually atrophied
and finally disappears in these unfortunate, so to say,
’still-innocent-in-everything’ newly arising beings during
the period of their what is called ‘preparatory age,’ and
as a result, when these newly arising beings later become
responsible beings, they, in their, so to say, ‘essence-center-
of-gravity,’ become the possessors, not of that
objective-Reason which they ought to have, but of that
strange totality of automatically perceived artificial even
deceptive impressions which, having nothing in common
with the localization of their spiritualized being-parts,
nevertheless acquires a connection with the separate functionings
of their common presence. In consequence of
this, not only the whole process of their existence flows
automatically, but also almost the whole process of the
functioning of their planetary body becomes dependent
only on chance, automatically perceived, external
impressions.
“In very rare cases, certain of these favorites of yours
who have reached responsible age become possessors of
genuine pure-Reason, proper to three-brained responsible
beings. This usually proceeds there thus. For instance, it
happens that immediately after the separation from his
mother’s womb one of the newly arising beings finds himself
for the process of his subsequent formation among
such surrounding conditions, where for some reason or
other all kinds of those abnormalities—with which the
entire process of the external being-existence of three-brained
beings breeding on this ill-fated planet is already
over-filled—do not touch him and do not influence him
automatically maleficently, and in consequence of this
817
the germs which are in him for the possibilities of acquiring
pure-Reason have not the time during the process of
his subsequent formation to become atrophied to the very
root. And further, it sometimes also happens that for the
subsequent completing formation of such a three-brained
being there, newly arisen in the said relatively normal
conditions, his responsible guide during his preparatory
age for responsible existence is such a three-brained being
as had before this, also of course by chance, already been
completely formed in the same way, and in the functioning
of whose waking consciousness, thanks to the frequent
actualization in his presence of being-Partkdolg-duty,
there had participated the data which had remained whole
in his subconscious for the engendering of the Divine impulse
of ‘Conscience.’
“And so this same guide, being aware with the whole of
his Being of the important significance of this responsibility
taken upon himself in relation to this new being
who has, in the said manner, only as yet reached his
preparatory age, begins according to conscience impartially
to create for his Oskiano every kind of what are
called ‘inner-and-outer-factors’ for the perceiving of corresponding
impressions in order to crystallize in his common
presence all those data, the totality of which alone
can give to the three-brained being who has reached responsible
age the power to be ‘Svolibroonolnian,’ or, as
your favorites there on Earth would say, the ‘potency-not-to-
be-identified-with-and-not-to-be-affected-by-externals-through
-one’s-inevitably-inherent-passions’; and this
being-impulse, engendered in the being with these data,
can alone help him to acquire the possibility of a free and
impartial constatation of all true phenomena appearing in
the cosmic results around him.
“Here it is very opportune to repeat once again that
on most planets of our Megalocosmos, on which three-brained
818
beings arise and exist, there is an oft-repeated sentence,
formulated in the following words:
‘“Our COMMON-FATHER-ENDLESSNESS is only the
Maker of a three-centered being.’ The genuine creator,
however, of his essence during the period of his preparatory
existence is his ‘Oskianotsner,’ namely, he whom
your favorites call tutor or teacher.
“And so even during the last century, it occasionally
happened there that such a one from among your favorites
who had already reached responsible age completely
formed and prepared in the said manner for
external perceptions, constating by chance a certain law-conformable
particularity among the cosmic results
around him, began to study it in detail and from every aspect
and, having ultimately attained after long persevering
labors to some objective truth or other, initiated other beings
around him and similar to him, into this truth.
“Now, my boy, listen to how these peculiar three-brained
beings first became aware of this fundamental cosmic law
of the sacred Heptaparaparshinokh and how the totality
arose there of all the information concerning its various details
thoroughly cognized by previous beings and which had
become, after having been transmitted from generation to
generation, the possession of every subsequent three-brained
being of this planet of yours which could enable
them to cognize this information also; and likewise listen to
what—and when—thanks to always the same strangeness
of their psyche, there resulted from all this.
“I wish to explain to you about this in even as great detail
as possible, with all the sequence of the historical
course of development both as regards the constatation of
the cognizance concerning this sacred law, as well as the
gradual forgetting about it, because such information
relating to all this will greatly help you, first of all, to
819
elucidate those, as you expressed it, ‘unimportant details’
of this sacred law, which you have not yet completely
transubstantiated in your Reason; and secondly, thanks to
these elucidations of mine, you will likewise learn that
among the number of your favorites, even the contemporary
ones, such responsible beings do occasionally appear
in the sphere of genuine learned beings; and assuming
that the other three-brained beings there existed more or
less normally, then thanks to the impartial and modest
conscious efforts of these beings, genuine objective learning
might arise and gradually develop also on this ill-fated
planet, as a result of which that welfare might be obtained
also for them, which the three-brained beings of all the
other planets of our great Megalocosmos have long ago
deservedly enjoyed.
“In the beginning, during the period when the three-brained
beings of that planet had in themselves the organ
Kundabuffer, it was of course out of the question that the
beings of the Earth could have learned about any cosmic
truths.
“But afterwards, when the functioning of this maleficent
organ which they had in their presences was destroyed,
and when in consequence their psyche became
free and became, so to say, their own and ‘individual,’ it
was just from then on that all kinds of stories began concerning
their ‘relatively sane’ being-mentation.
“The perceiving and cognizing of the fundamental cosmic
law of the sacred Heptaparaparshinokh by the common
presences of these three-brained beings who have
taken your fancy, began for the first time on the continent
Atlantis at that period when, do you remember, I already
told you, certain beings there understood by themselves
that something ‘not-quite-right’ proceeded in them and
when they themselves discovered that they had certain
820
possibilities of being able to destroy this something ‘not-quite-
right’ and of becoming such as they ought to be.
“It was just at that period of the ‘flow-of-time’ when
certain of them began to observe those, according to sane
being-mentation, ‘abnormal functionings’ which proceeded
in their common presences, and to search out the
causes of these abnormalities, and to try to find every kind
of possibility for removing them from themselves, and
when many branches of real science there had reached a
high degree of development, that among the number of
those who were seriously interested in this, as it was then
called, ‘most-necessary-functioning-of-Reason,’ there was
that terrestrial three-brained being by name, Theophany,
who was the first to lay a rational foundation for the subsequent
development of this branch of genuine science.
“As I later chanced to learn, this same Theophany was
once pouring a certain mixture onto a marble slab to dry,
consisting of the extract of the plant then called ‘Patetook,’
pine-resin, and cream of the milk of the then famous
what were called ‘Khenionian goats,’ so that after its
hardening a mastic should be obtained, used for chewing
after eating; when for the first time he noticed that in
whatever way and in whatever quantity this mixture was
poured onto that marble slab, it always—concentrating in
the same way—assumed after the final cooling a form
composed of seven definite plane surfaces.
“This fact, unexpectedly constated by this Theophany,
greatly astonished him and the intensive wish arose in his
common presence to elucidate to his Reason the radical
causes of this law-conformableness still unknown to him,
and therefore from that time on he began to repeat the
same thing, but already with a conscious aim.
“Shortly after, still at the beginning of the investigations
which Theophany undertook, his friends, other learned
beings of that time, with whom he shared the beginning
821
of his various elucidatory experiments on his constatations,
having become interested in this, also participated
in these further researches of his.
“Well then, after long and detailed researches, this
group of learned three-brained beings of your planet first
became aware and categorically convinced that almost
all the cosmic results observed around them which are
actualized in the course of their manifestness in external
transitory states perceived by the organs of beings in
some or other definite form, always have seven independent
aspects.
“As a result of the conscious labors of these several
learned three-brained beings of your planet, that branch
of almost normal science then arose and began to grow on
the continent Atlantis under the name of’Tazaloorinono,’
the sense of which meant ‘the-seven-aspectness-of-every-whole-
phenomenon.’
“But when that continent perished and absolutely
nothing survived from this branch of genuine science,
then again during the course of very many centuries the
beings of this planet knew nothing about this sacred cosmic
law.
“Evidently this branch of science on the continent Atlantis
was so widely known that it was not found necessary
to include anything about it in a Legominism, as was
usually done, as I have already told you, by the learned
beings of the continent Atlantis for all those notions, the
knowledge of which they wished to transmit unchanged
to beings of future generations.
“If a Legominism concerning this branch of science had
also existed, then something or other would certainly have
survived of this knowledge, as had survived of other knowledge
attained by the beings of Atlantis, through those who
were by chance saved after the loss of that continent.
“The knowledge concerning the sacred Heptaparaparshinokh
822
was again known only after many, many of their centuries, thanks to two
great terrestrial learned beings,the brothers ‘Choon-Kil-Tez’ and
‘Choon-Tro-Pel,’who later became Saints and who are now on that holy
planet Purgatory where we recently were.
“Do you remember, I already told you that on the continent
of Asia there was a country Maralpleicie and that a
king existed there by name Konuzion, a descendant of
that learned member of the Society of Akhaldans who
had gone there from Atlantis for the observation of all
kinds of natural phenomena of their planet, just that same
king who had invented for his subjects the ‘wise tale’ already
mentioned by me in order to save them from the
pernicious habit of chewing the seeds of the flower ‘Goolgoolian.’
“Well then, to the grandson of this King Konuzion, after
the arising of an heir who later also became king over
the beings of this group, there arose just these same two
results of the male sex, twins, the elder of whom was
called ‘Choon-Kil-Tez’ and the younger ‘Choon-Tro-Pel.’
The word ‘Choon’ then in the country Maralpleicie
meant ‘prince.’
“Owing on the one hand to the fact that the environment
of these two brothers, direct descendants of one of
the chief members of the great learned society, happened
to be arranged correspondingly for their ‘preparatory age,’
and on the other hand that they themselves tried not to
allow the atrophy of the hereditary inherency—which
they as in general all newly arising three-brained beings of
this planet have—to crystallize the data for engendering
in themselves the power to actualize ‘being-Partkdolgduty,’
and also in consequence of the fact that the
’affirming-source’ of the causes of their arising, that is,
their, as is called, father, decided to destine their responsible
existence for the field of learning and took
823
all corresponding measures for their preparation for this,
then already from the very beginning of their responsible
age they almost became such as three-brained beings
everywhere on the planets of our great Megalocosmos become
who choose the same Aim, that is to say, those who
carry out all their studied researches not for the satisfaction
of their, what are called Vainglorious,’ ‘proud,’ and
’self-loving’ weaknesses—as is done by the beings there,
particularly the contemporary ones who choose the same
field for themselves—but for the attainment of a higher
gradation of Being.
“At the outset they became, as is said there,
learned ‘specialists in medicine,’ and afterwards, learned
in general.
“The period of their preparatory age and the early years
of their responsible existence were spent in the town Gob,
in the country Maralpleicie, but when this part of the surface
of your planet began to be buried under sand, they
were both among the number of those refugees who went
East.
“This group of three-brained beings, refugees from the
country Maralpleicie, among whom were also these two
twin brothers, later great learned beings, crossed the
Eastern heights of Maralpleicie and then settled on the
shores of a great water-space.
“There was afterwards formed from them a settled
group of these terrestrial three-brained beings still existing
today, which, as well as the country which it inhabits, is
now called ‘China.’
“Well then, in this new place of their permanent existence
called China, these same two brothers were the first
to constate and to cognize, after the loss of the continent
Atlantis, the fundamental cosmic law of the sacred Heptaparaparshinokh.
“It is in the highest degree an interesting and curious
824
circumstance that the initial source for this constatation
of theirs was the totality of cosmic substances localized in
just that same surplanetary formation which is now called
there ‘Papaveroon’ or, as it is still called, poppy; and owing
to the implanting of the habit of chewing the seeds of
this poppy, their great grandfather, the great King
Konuzion, first invented his, as already mentioned by me,
’religious teaching.’
“There were evidently transmitted by inheritance to
these two great terrestrial learned beings from their great
grandfather, the great King Konuzion, in addition to the
ability of well considering and cognizing their being-duty
in relation to beings around them similar to themselves,
also an interest in and a passion for the study of this product,
which has always been for your favorites one of the
innumerable harmful means which have brought their
psyche, already enfeebled without this, to its ultimate degeneracy.
“In order that you may better represent to yourself and
well understand why just such a small planetary formation
as I mentioned, named Papaveroon or poppy, was the
cause of the constatation by these great terrestrial learned
beings of that most great cosmic law, you must first of all
know, that on all planets, for the purposes of the transformation
of common-cosmic substances during the
process of ‘Iraniranumange,’ there arise, among all kinds
of surplanetary and intraplanetary formations in general
as well as among formations called ‘flora’ in particular,
three classes of formations.
“The formations belonging to the first class are called
’Oonastralnian-arisings’; those belonging to the second
class, ‘Okhtatralnian-arisings’; and those belonging to the
third class, ‘Polormedekhtian-arisings.’
“Through the Oonastralnian-arisings there are transformed
in their evolutionary or involutionary processes
825
those cosmic crystallizations or ‘active elements’ which
obtain their arising only from the substances transformed
by that planet itself, on which that kind of surplanetary
or intraplanetary formation is formed for the purposes of
the common-cosmic Iraniranumange.
“Through the Okhtatralnian-arisings there are transformed,
besides what I have mentioned, also those active
elements which obtain their primary arisings from the
substances transformed by the sun itself and the other
planets of the given solar system.
“And through the arisings of the third class, namely, the
Polormedekhtian, there are transformed besides the first
two classes also all those active elements which primarily
arise from the transformations of the substances of various
cosmic concentrations belonging to other ‘Solar-systems’
of our common Megalocosmos.
“The surplanetary flora-formation mentioned by me,
named on your planet the plant Papaveroon, belongs to
the class of Polormedekhtian-arisings and through it there
evolves or involves what is called the ‘totality-of-the-results-
of-the-transformation’ of all other cosmic ‘gravity-center-
concentrations,’ which come into the atmosphere
of this planet of yours through the common-cosmic
process of what is called ‘ubiquitous-diffusion-of-the-radiations-
of-all-kinds-of-cosmic-concentrations.’
“Well then, my boy, after these two great terrestrial
learned beings Choon-Kil-Tez and Choon-Tro-Pel had
more or less arranged the new place of their permanent
existence in the then still quite young China, they began
to continue the intentional actualization in their common
presences of being-Partkdolg-duty, interrupted through
no fault of theirs, in the field of the profession chosen by
them for their responsible existence, namely, ‘scientific-research’
in the branch called ‘medicine.’
“They then began to investigate that totality of cosmic
826
substances which still before this your favorites had
learned to obtain there from the mentioned Polormedekhtian
plant, and which they named opium, which
then denoted in the speech of the beings of that group
’dream-maker.’
“These two great brothers then began to investigate
this opium in consequence of the fact that they as well
as many other three-brained beings of that time noticed
that, on the introduction into themselves of a certain
species of this mass, every painful sensation temporarily
disappeared.
“They first of all set out to elucidate the action of all
its properties in order perhaps to find a possibility, by
means of one of its properties, to destroy or change for the
better that special form of ‘psychic illness’ which had then
become very widely spread among the refugees around
them, three-brained beings like themselves.
“During these researches of theirs, they first of all noticed
that this same opium consists of seven independent
crystallizations with definite subjective properties.
“And on further and more detailed investigations
they definitely constated that each of these seven independent
crystallizations of this ‘one whole,’ consists in
its turn of seven others, also definite crystallizations
with their seven independent subjective properties, and
these, in their turn, again of seven, and so on almost to
infinity.
“This then so greatly astonished and interested them
that they put aside all the problems they had previously
set themselves and from then on exclusively and perseveringly
occupied themselves with the investigation of
this fact which had astonished them, and which they had
first constated, and ultimately attained to those results
which both before—even at the period of the existence of
the continent Atlantis—and at any other period later,
827
were unprecedented for the three-brained beings of your
planet.
“Many centuries after the period of the planetary existence
of these terrestrial great learned beings, now the
Saints Choon-Kil-Tez and Choon-Tro-Pel, when I happened
for one of my elucidations to become acquainted
in detail with the history of their activities, it appeared
that when they had become convinced beyond doubt that
such a totality of cosmic substances as is named Opium
consists of a whole range of compounds with seven
’diversely-subjectively-propertied-active- elements,’ they
then began with the same aim to investigate many other
’cosmic results’ or, as is said there, ‘phenomena,’ which
proceeded in their environment. But later, in these investigations
of theirs, they confined themselves only to three,
namely, to this same Opium, to what is called the ‘white-ray’
and to what is called ‘sound.’
“Investigating the mentioned three diversely manifested
results of cosmic processes, they then, among other
things, categorically made clear and became convinced
beyond any doubt that although all these three results in
respect of the causes of their arising and outer manifestations
have nothing in common with each other, yet
their inner construction and functioning are nevertheless
exactly alike down to the smallest detail.
“In brief, then, for the second time on your planet, in
this still quite young China, after the loss of the continent
Atlantis, these two twin brothers again constated and
categorically made clear that all the separate and, by their
exterior, independent phenomena—if each of them is
taken as a unit—are in the totality of their manifestations
again seven secondary independent units, having their
own subjective properties; that these secondary independent
units in their turn, consist of seven tertiary units,
and so on to infinity; and that in each of these primary,
828
secondary, tertiary, etc., units, the processes of mutual relation
and mutual influence proceed equally in every detail
down to the smallest exactitudes and with equal
consequences.
“By the way, during their investigations, they then first
defined, with separate names, the first seven independent
aspects taken by them of the whole result, as well as their
secondary and tertiary derivatives.
“Namely, the first seven fundamental aspects of each
whole they called:
(1) Erti-Pikan-On
(2) Ori-Pikan-On
(3) Sami-Pikan-On
(4) Okhti-Pikan-On
(5) Khooti-Pikan-On
(6) Epsi-Pikan-On
(7) Shvidi-Pikan-On
“And the secondary:
(1) Erti-Noora-Chaka
(2) Ori-Noora-Chaka
(3) Sami-Noora-Chakoo
(4) Okhti-Noora-Chaka
(5) Khooti-Noora-Chaka
(6) Epsi-Noora-Chaka
(7) Shvidi-Noora-Chakoo
“And in order to distinguish to which of the three mentioned
results of cosmic processes the given definition referred,
they added after each of these definitions the
following:
“For the definition of the nuances of sound they, noting
the number of their vibrations, always added to this
the word Alil.’
“For the definition of the particularities of the composite
829
of the‘white-ray,’ they added the expression ‘Nar-Khra-Noora.’
“And for the definition of the active elements of the
Polormedekhtian product called opium, they added only
the number of their, what is called, ‘specific gravity.’
“And to define specific-vibration and specific gravity,
these great terrestrial learned beings took as the standard
unit the unit of vibrations of sound, then first called by
them the ‘Nirioonossian-world-sound.’
“I will explain to you a little later about the meaning
of the definition Nirioonossian-world-sound first adopted
by the then great learned beings of the Earth, but meanwhile
for the clarity of the understanding of my subsequent
elucidations of the given theme, you must also
know that everywhere on the planets genuine scientists
take as the standard unit for their confrontative calculations
of specific gravity and specific-vibrations that part,
established by objective science, of the most most sacred
Theomertmalogos which still contains all the fullness of
what is called the Vivifyingness’ of all the three holy
forces of the sacred Triamazikamno; but on your planet
genuine scientists as well as those of new formation of all
periods took and until today still take as such, a standard
unit what is called the ‘atom of Hydrogen,’ for the same
purpose—namely, for the confrontative calculations of all
those diversely propertied definite parts of some or other
whole which had become known to them, as for instance,
for the specific gravity of various active elements which
had become known to them among the number which
ought to be present in the spheres surrounding their existence—
considering this atom of Hydrogen for some unknown
reason to be in general the smallest and also
indivisible.
“It must not be overlooked that these sorry scientists
from among your favorites do not even suspect that if
830
this atom of Hydrogen of theirs is indeed the smallest
and indivisible there in all spheres of their planet, then
this does not mean that it cannot be broken up many
times more within the limits of other solar systems or
even in the spheres of certain other planets of their own
solar system.
“By the way, you should know that this same
Hydrogen of theirs is just one of those seven cosmic
substances which in their general totality actualize
specially for the given solar system what is called the
’inner Ansapalnian-octave’ of cosmic substances, which
independent octave, in its turn, is a one-seventh independent
part of the fundamental ‘common-cosmic
Ansapalnian-octave.’
“Such an inner independent Ansapalnian-octave is likewise
present in that solar system to which our dear
Karatas belongs, and we call these seven heterogeneous
cosmic substances of different properties:
(1) Planekurab—which is just their Hydrogen
(2) Alillonofarab
(3) Krilnomolnifarab
(4) Talkoprafarab
(5) Khritofalmonofarab
(6) Sirioonorifarab
(7) Klananoizufarab
“And on your planet the genuine learned beings at different
periods called by various names these same seven
relatively independent crystallizations of different properties
or, according to their expression, active elements,
which compose the inner Ansapalnian-octave of their own
solar system; the contemporary, as they are called, learned
chemists there, however, who are already ‘learned-of-new-formation-
of-the-first-water,’ call them:
831
(1) Hydrogen
(2) Fluorine
(3) Chlorine
(4) Bromine
(5) Iodine
“For the last two definite crystallizations they have no
names at all because their names did not reach them from
their ancestors, and at the present time they even do not
suspect the existence on their planet of these two cosmic
substances, although these two cosmic substances are the
principal necessary factors for their own existence.
“These two latter cosmic substances, which might be
quite tangible and quite accessible in all spheres of their
planet, were still known only about two centuries
ago among the ‘scientific beings’ there who were then
called ‘alchemists’—but whom the contemporary ‘comic-scientists’
simply call ‘occult-charlatans,’ considering them
to be only ‘exploiters of human naivete’—and were called
by them ‘Hydro-oomiak’ and ‘Petrkarmak.’
“And so, my boy, these great terrestrial learned beings
now Saints, the twin brothers Choon-Kil-Tez arid Choon-
Tro-Pel, were the first after the loss of Atlantis to lay anew
the foundation of this knowledge. They not only laid anew
the foundation of this ‘totality-of-special-information’ but
they were even the first there on Earth who also constated
two of the three chief law-conformable particularities present
in that great law about which I have already spoken
to you, and, namely, they were the first to constate two of
its Mdnel-Ins; they then called that branch of genuine
knowledge, similar to that which on the continent of Atlantis
was called the ‘seven-aspectness-of-every-whole-phenomenon,’
the law of ‘ninefoldness,’ and they called it
thus because they added to the seven obvious ‘different-manifestations,’
called by them ‘Dooczako,’ of this great
832
law, these two particularities first constated by them and
named by them ‘Sooanso-Toorabizo,’ which name meant
’obligatory-gap-aspects-of-the-unbroken-flowing-of-the-whole.’
And they named this law thus, chiefly because
during their detailed researches they became convinced
beyond all doubt that in all the cosmic ‘transitory results’
they investigated, these particularities first constated by
them likewise obligatorily always proceed in certain places
of the process of this great law.
“These two great terrestrial Chinese learned beings
then had recourse for their elucidatory experiments to
every kind of what are called ‘chemical,’ ‘physical,’ and
’mechanical’ experiments and they gradually formed one
very complicated and in the highest degree edifying experimental
apparatus, which they called ‘Alla-attapan.’
“By means of this apparatus Alla-attapan, they then
clearly proved to themselves and to others that in the very
essence of all these three ‘transitory results’ of cosmic
processes, and, namely, in the Polormedekhtian product
called there opium, in the white-ray and in sound there
are the same properties, and, namely, there are in all these
three outwardly quite different cosmic phenomena precisely
the same what are called ‘actualizing constructions,’
that is to say, for their manifestness there are in them precisely
the same ‘mutually-acting-law-conformablenesses,’
and in all three of these outwardly different apparently independent
manifestations the functioning of these ‘mutually-
acting-law-conformablenesses’ have precisely the same
action on each other as they have in their own manifestations,
that is to say, the Dooczako of any one result acts
on the corresponding Dooczako of another, precisely the
same as it functions in that Dooczako which is one of the
seven aspects of this whole cosmic result.
“This same apparatus, by means of which these great
brothers made their elucidatory experiments, I saw with
833
my own eyes many centuries after that period when they
existed there, and I became very well acquainted with its
construction.
“As the cause of my personal acquaintance with all
the details of the construction and action of this remarkable
experimental apparatus Alla-attapan was due to accidental
circumstances connected with my essence-friend
Gornahoor Harharkh, and as it will surely interest you
very much and at the same time will be exceedingly instructive
for you, I shall describe it to you in somewhat
greater detail.
“My personal and exhaustive study of this astonishing
apparatus Alla-attapan—which became, thanks to Gornahoor
Harharkh, famous among the genuine scientists of
almost the whole of our Megalocosmos—proceeded according
to the following chance circumstances.
“Just at the time of one of my sojourns on the planet
Saturn with my essence-friend, Gornahoor Harharkh, he,
having already previously in some way heard about this apparatus,
requested me during conversation to bring him
one of these experimental apparatuses from the planet
Earth if I again happened to be there.
“And when afterwards I again visited the surface of this
planet of yours, I procured there one of these apparatuses
and took it with me to the planet Mars in order to send
it on a convenient occasion to the planet Saturn to Gornahoor
Harharkh.
“And so, in consequence of the fact that for a long time
our ship Occasion did not happen to go to the planet Saturn,
this apparatus Alla-attapan remained at my home on
the planet Mars and it often came within the sphere of the
automatic perception of the organs of my sight; and during
a period of rest from active mentation I attentively examined
it and ultimately became familiar with all the
details of its construction and action.
834
“This famous experimental apparatus Alla-attapan consisted
of three independent parts.
“The fore part was called ‘Loosochepana,’ the middle
part ‘Dzendvokh,’ and the last, the hind part, was called
’Riank-Pokhortarz.’
“Each of these three parts in their turn consisted of several
special and separate adaptations.
“The first part which was named Loosochepana had a
special cone-shaped pipe, the wide end of which was hermetically
fitted into a frame of the sole window of that
room where the experiments were made, and the other
end was a small chinklike aperture with what is called a
’collecting-disk,’ passing through which what are called
the rays of ‘daylight’ coming from the window were transformed
into, as your favorites would say, a ‘concentrated-white-
ray.’
“This concentrated-white-ray thereupon passing through
a crystal of a special form was broken up into seven different
‘colored rays’ which, as is said, fell upon a small slab
made of ivory and called ‘Pirinjiel.’
“This slab Pirinjiel was so constructed and regulated
that the colored rays falling on it were again concentrated,
but this time otherwise, and, proceeding through the second
crystal, also of a special form, fell on another but
larger slab, also made of ivory and called ‘Polorishboorda.’
“Opposite this Polorishboorda was a small apparatus of
a special construction through which, on its being shifted
in a certain way, any chosen colored ray there could be directed
further from this Polorishboorda onto the third
part of the Alla-attapan called ‘Riank-Pokhortarz.’
“Here, by the way, you might as well also be told that
the knowledge relating to the construction of the first
crystal of this part of the apparatus Alla-attapan also
reached down to your contemporary favorites, and they
now call this crystal a ‘prism.’
835
“Through this prism contemporary terrestrial learned
beings also obtain seven colored rays from the white-ray
and they also fancy that through this they can learn about
certain other cosmic phenomena.
“But, of course, from these fancies of theirs and from
all kinds of other forms of their ‘scientific titillation’ nothing
is obtained, only because through this prism of theirs
they obtain from the white-ray only what are called ‘negative
colored rays,’ and in order to understand any other
cosmic phenomena connected with the transitory changes
of this white-ray, they must obligatorily have its what are
called ‘positive colored rays.’
“Your contemporary favorites, however, imagine that
the colored rays which they obtain by means of this child’s
toy of theirs, called by them prism, are just those same
’positive rays’ which the great scientists obtained; and according
to their naivete they think that the, as they call it,
’spectrum’ which they obtain from the white-ray gives just
that order of the arisings of the rays in which they issue
from their sources.
“And meanwhile in the given case, concerning these
terrestrial sorry scientists of new formation among your
favorites one can only utter the expression often used by
them themselves, ‘To hell with them.’
“It is not for nothing that several of our Sacred Individuals
in general do not call your contemporary favorites
otherwise than ‘freaks.’
“And so, thanks to these two crystals, these great
learned beings obtained from the white-ray its positive
colored rays and afterwards, with the help of the slab
Polorishboorda which was a part of the Loosochepana,
any one of these colored rays was directed to the third and
principal demonstrating part of this astonishing apparatus,
namely, to the Riank-Pokhortarz.
“This principal part however consisted of an ordinary
836
three-legged stand, on the top of which two balls, also of
ivory, were fitted one upon the other in a certain way, the
upper ball being much larger than the lower one.
“On the lower, smaller ball just opposite that part of
the Loosochepana through which the positive colored rays
had already passed, a cavity of a special form was made,
into which either the whole of the said Polormedekhtian
product named opium or single active elements required
for the experiments were placed during the experiments.
“Now the upper ball was bored right through diametrically,
horizontal to the Loosochepana, and on this large ball
there was also radially perpendicular to this large bore drilled
right through, yet another smaller bore, reaching only to the
center and which was just opposite the Loosochepana.
“This second bore, drilled halfway through, was made
in such a way that the colored rays could be directed as
desired either directly from the Loosochepana or reflected
from the said cavity of the lower smaller ball.
“Through the open bore of the large ball, a, what is
called ‘bamboo,’ previously prepared in a special manner,
could be freely moved.
“A long time before the experiments many of these bamboos
were soaked together in absolute darkness, or in, as is
said there on the Earth, orange ‘light’ obtained from the
I burning of ‘Simkalash’ which was obtained from a certain
kind of what is called ‘clay’ deposited in the soil of your
planet, and the deposits of which are usually found near
accumulations of ‘Salounilovian acids,’ which in their turn
are formed from ‘Mamzolin’ or, as your favorites call it,
’naphtha.’
“These bamboos were soaked in a liquid consisting of:
(1) The white of the eggs of the bird then called
’Amersamarskanapa
(2) The juice of the plant called ‘Chiltoonakh’
837
(3) The excretion of a quadruped being bearing the
name ‘Kezmaral
(4) A specially prepared what is called ‘mercury-amalgam’
“When these bamboos had been thoroughly soaked,
they were inserted one by one into other thicker bamboos
which had not been prepared in the said manner, and the
ends of which were hermetically sealed.
“These latter preparations were of course also made in
absolute darkness, or in the orange light of Simkalash.
“Later, when these soaked bamboos were necessary
for the experiment, one end of the thicker unsoaked bamboo
was inserted in a special way into the mentioned
bore drilled right through the large ball of the Riank-
Pokhortarz and opened by a small hook fixed to a thin
stick by means of which the soaked bamboo could be
moved at any speed desired.
“Now the action of the said liquid in which the
bamboo was soaked was such that the part of the soaked
bamboo on which the colored ray coming directly
from the Loosochepana or, after being reflected from the
cavity of the lower smaller ball, fell, was instantly permanently
dyed the same color as that ray which had fallen
on to it.
“The uncovered places of these bamboos soaked in the
said manner were dyed the colors also corresponding to
the sound vibrations which touched them, and which
were obtained from what are called strings which were on
the middle part of the apparatus called Dzendvokh.
“This Dzendvokh consisted of a very strong frame of
special form made from the tusks of ‘mammoths,’ on
which there were stretched many strings of various lengths
and thicknesses, made partly from twisted what are called
’goat’s intestines,’ and partly from the tail-hairs of beings
there of various exterior forms.”
838
“Tell me, please, my dear Grandfather, what is a mammoth?”
asked Hassein.
“A mammoth,” replied Beelzebub, “is a two-brained
being; in the beginning it also bred on your planet and
had, in comparison with other beings there of all brain
systems, a large exterior form.
“This kind of being also became a victim of the consequences
of that large piece broken off from the planet
Earth and now called Moon, which is now an independent,
as I expressed it, ‘planetary upstart’ of this solar
system Ors, and the chief bearer of evil to this ill-fated
planet of yours.
“The point is that when the atmosphere of this small
planetary upstart began to be formed and became gradually
harmonized, great winds arose in the atmosphere of
the planet Earth, owing to which several regions of its surface—
you remember, I have already spoken about this to
you—were buried with sand; moreover, at this time snow
constantly fell in what are called the ‘north’ and ‘south’
polar regions of its atmosphere, and all the depressions of
the surface of these north and south polar terra firma regions
were covered by these falls of snow.
“The beings of this exterior form used to breed on the
mentioned regions of the terra firma surface of your planet,
and during these unprecedented, as is said there, ‘snow
storms,’ they were all also buried by snow, and since then this
species of beings has never again been re-established there.
“It is interesting to notice that at the present time
there, in these depressions formerly covered with snow,
and which were later covered with ‘Kashiman,’ that is
with those substances which in general form on the surface
of terra firma regions what is called ‘soil,’ there are
sometimes still found now even well-preserved planetary
bodies of these mammoths.
839
“These planetary bodies of mammoths have been so
well preserved for such a long time, because these snows
were then very soon after covered with Kashiman and
thus there obtained the condition of ‘Isoliazsokhlanness,’
that is, as your favorites would say, the condition of a hermetically
closed sphere, in which these planetary bodies
of mammoths have never since been exposed, as is said
there, ‘to decomposition,’ that is to say, the active elements
of which these planetary bodies are in general
formed have not completely involved back to their prime
origin.
“And so, my boy, the astonishing apparatus ‘Alla-attapan’
which I described, demonstrated that all the
three mentioned ‘transitory results’ of cosmic processes
not only manifest themselves alike in their inner manifestations,
but that they are also formed from the same
factors.
“By means of this apparatus it was possible to verify
and be convinced that in each of the mentioned three
transitory results ensuing from common-cosmic-processes,
and which have nothing in common outwardly
with each other, there not only proceeds exactly similar
what are called ‘mutual-actions-ensuing-one-from-the-other-
and-forming-one-common-functioning,’ and that,
in the sense of the evolutionary and involutionary particularities
of the law of Heptaparaparshinokh, the action of
each separate intermediary stage in one general functioning
influences the action of each separate intermediary
stage in another, exactly as in its own, but also that according
to the particularities of the properties of the vibrations
which compose their aggregate, these transitory
cosmic results have complete affinity.
“This complete affinity in the inner mutual relations
of these three transitory results which have outwardly
840
nothing in common with each other was proved in the
following way.
“For instance, a corresponding colored ray directed
upon any active element of opium transformed it into another
active element which corresponded in its newly acquired
vibrations to the vibrations of the colored ray
which had acted on the given active element.
“The same result was obtained if instead of these colored
rays, corresponding sound-vibrations of the strings
of the Dzendvokh were directed upon this same active element.
“Further, if any colored ray were made to pass through
any active element of opium, then, passing through it, this
same ray took on another color, namely, that color the
vibrations of which corresponded to the vibrations of this
active element; or if any colored ray were made to pass
through the manifested what are called ‘wave-of-sound-vibrations’
still acting at that given moment from any corresponding
string of the Dzendvokh, then, passing
through this wave, it took on another color corresponding
to the vibrations manifested by means of the given string.
“Or finally, if a definite colored ray and definite sound-vibrations
from the strings were simultaneously directed
upon any active element of opium from among those
composing this Polormedekhtian product and which had
a smaller number of vibrations than the totality of vibrations
of the colored ray and of the said sound, then this
active element was transformed into such another active
element of opium the number of whose vibrations exactly
corresponded to the totality of the numbers of the said
two differently caused vibrations, and so on and so forth.
“This incomparable experimental apparatus likewise
demonstrated that all the higher vibrations of one result
always give the direction to all the lower vibrations of
other ‘transitory-cosmic-results.’
841
“After all that has just now been related to you, my boy,
you can now be given that information thanks to which
there might be crystallized in your mentation data for the
representation into what general form the results of the
tenacious-impartial-conscious-labors of these saints, the
twin brothers, the terrestrial-great-scientists were then
molded in this China, and in addition also data for the
representation concerning the degrees of the successive
deterioration of being-Reason in the presences of these
unfortunate terrestrial three-brained beings.
“And so, when for the second time, from my observations
of the existence of these three-brained beings who
have taken your fancy, there arose on this still quite young
China thanks to the mentioned two great terrestrial scientists,
the twin brothers, an independent branch of
genuine science, that is, ‘the-totality-of-the-information-concerning-
the-special-question-thoroughly-cognized-by-perfected-
Reason’ of three-brained beings who had existed
earlier, in the given case concerning the fundamental
cosmic law of the sacred Heptaparaparshinokh then called
the law of ‘ninefoldness,’ then this branch of science
was not only handed down almost normally in an unchanged
form from generation to generation during the
first two to three centuries counting from the time of
the sacred Rascooarno of the great twin brothers, but it
even gradually became—thanks to their followers, also
genuine learned beings of that period—as it is said
’detailized’ and became accessible to the perception of
even ordinary beings.
“This proceeded then chiefly because the practice—
which had been established by the learned beings of
the continent Atlantis—of handing down such information
to the beings of subsequent generations only
through beings who were genuine initiates, still continued among them.
842
“I must not fail, my boy, to remark and acknowledge
with conviction that indeed, if such an already long established
practice had continued, though automatically,
in the process of the existence of these unfortunate three-brained
beings who have taken your fancy, then in the
given case just such a totality of true information already
thoroughly cognized by the Reason of their still ‘relatively
normal’ ancestors might have remained intact and might
also have become the possession of your contemporary favorites;
and those of them who constantly strive not to become
ultimate victims of the consequences of the, for
them, accursed organ Kundabuffer, might take advantage
of this information with the aim of easing their already almost
impossible what is called ‘inner struggle.’
“To the regret of all more or less conscious ‘relatively
independent’ separate Individuals of our Great Megalocosmos
and to the misfortune of all subsequent three-brained
beings who arose on this ill-fated planet of
yours during the mentioned period, namely, during two
to three of their centuries, the gradual distortion and ultimate
almost total destruction began of just that blessing
which had been created for them by their great
ancestors thanks to their conscious labors and intentional
sufferings.
“This followed from two causes.
“The first cause was, that thanks to the same abnormal
conditions of external being-existence established by them
themselves, certain of them were formed into responsible
beings with that special ‘organic-psychic-need’ which in
their speech might be formulated thus:
“‘An-irresistible-thirst-to-be-considered-as-learned-by-beings-
around-them-similar-to-themselves’; and such a
’psycho-organic-need’ began to engender in them that
strange inherency about which I have many times spoken
and which is called by them ‘cunning wiseacring.’
843
“By the way, my boy, bear in mind once for all that
when I used and will use the expression ‘learned beings of
new formation’ I referred and will refer to those of your
favorites, the learned beings just mentioned by me, who
have this specific inherency.
“The other cause was that thanks at that period to certain
external circumstances not depending on them, and
which ensue from common-cosmic processes, chiefly owing
to the action of the law of Solioonensius, the being-data
crystallized in them which engendered the impulses
of what are called ‘sensing’ and ‘foreseeing’ began to
weaken in the common presences of the genuine initiated
beings and they began to take such newly formed types as
I have just described and to initiate them into some of the
totalities of the true information known to them alone,
among which was also that totality I mentioned, and from
that time on this branch of genuine knowledge, which
had already at that time become the possession of most of
them, gradually began to be distorted and was ultimately
again nearly quite forgotten.
“I employed the word ‘almost’ when I referred to the ultimate
almost total destruction of that blessing because
some fragments from the whole totality of this, in the
objective sense, important true information nevertheless
began—after the lapse of the mentioned period there, when
their relatively normal process of being-existence was again
re-established—to be again handed down to subsequent
generations exclusively only through ‘genuine’ initiates, and
being handed down by succession from generation to generation
reached unchanged even to your contemporary
favorites, though to a very limited number of them.
“There remained, however, as the possession of most
of your contemporary favorites from all this true knowledge
which had already been attained and thoroughly cognized
by their great remote ancestors, those several practical
844
unimportant fragments which had automatically reached
them and which in the mentioned confused period were
very widely spread among most of the ordinary beings of
this then still quite young China.
“Among those unimportant fragments which automatically
reached most of the contemporary favorites of yours
there are, firstly, several methods of separating from the
Polormedekhtian product named opium certain of its independent
active elements; secondly, what is called ‘the
law of combination of colors’; and thirdly, what is called
the ‘seven-toned scale of sound.’
“As regards the first of the enumerated three fragments
of the practical results attained by the Reason of three-brained
beings of this ancient China and which reached
to your contemporary favorites, it is necessary to tell you
that in consequence of the fact that certain of the constituent
parts of this whole product called there opium
came from then on—thanks to the special properties of
their agreeable action on the abnormal general-psyche of
the beings—to be continuously used by them, therefore
the knowledge of many methods of getting certain of its
independent active elements began to be transmitted from
generation to generation and reached down to your contemporary
favorites.
“And at the present time they also obtain many of its
definite parts and use them very avidly for the satisfaction
of always the same consequences of the properties of the
organ Kundabuffer crystallized in them.
“These parts extracted by them from the general composition
of this Polormedekhtian product have of course
already other names among your contemporary favorites.
“A contemporary ‘comical learned chemist,’ a certain
Mendelejeff, even collected the names of all those active
elements now obtained and classified them as it were according
to their ‘atomic weights.’
845
“Although his classification does not correspond at all
to reality, yet nevertheless according to these atomic
weights of his it is possible approximately to establish that
classification which was then made by the great terrestrial
learned beings of the future China.
“Of the number of nearly four hundred active elements
of opium which then became known to the great brothers,
knowledge of how to obtain only forty-two active elements
has reached the contemporary ‘chemists of the Earth’ and
these active elements have now the following names there:
[1] Morphine
[2] Protopine
[3] Lanthopine
[4] Porphiroksine
[5] Opium or narcotine
[6] Paramorphine or thebaine
[7] Phormine or pseudophormine
[8] Metamorphine
[9] Gnoskopine
[10] Oilopine
[11] Atropine
[12] Pirotine
[13] Dephteropine
[14] Tiktoutine
[15] Kolotine
[16] Khaivatine
[17] Zoutine
[18] Trotopine
[19] Laudanine
[20] Laudanosine
[21] Podotorine
[22] Arkhatozine
[23] Tokitozine
[24] Liktonozine

846
[25] Makanidine
[26] Papaverine
[27] Krintonine
[28] Kodomine
[29] Kolomonine
[30] Koilononine
[31] Katarnine
[32] Hydrokatarnine
[33] Opianine (mekonine)
[34] Mekonoiozine
[35] Pistotorine
[36] Phykhtonozine ,
[37] Codeine
[38] Nartzeine
[39] Pseudocodeine
[40] Microparaine
[41] Microtebaine
[42] Messaine
“The last time I was on your planet I heard that the
contemporary learned beings of the community Germany
found, as it were, methods of separating several other independent
active elements from opium.
“But as I had already become convinced before this that
the contemporary ‘scientists’ of that community, firstly,
for the most part only fantasy, and, secondly, like the beings
of ancient Greece, do not prepare anything good or
beneficial for future generations, I therefore did not interest
myself in these, as it were new, as they also call them
’scientific attainments’ and do not know the names of
these new active elements of the present day.
“As regards the second fragment of the practical results
attained by the Reason of the same beings of ancient
China and which has reached down to contemporary
beings, namely, the knowledge relating to the ‘law of the
847
combination of colors,’ then all the information concerning
this has been handed down almost all the time from
generation to generation, but each year it always underwent
a greater change for the worse, and was only two
centuries ago ultimately forgotten.
“At the present time some information relating to this
law still continues to pass down and to become known
only to certain of the three-brained beings there who belong
to the group of beings there named ‘Persians,’ but
now that the influence of what is called contemporary
’European paintings’ is automatically spreading more and
more widely in this group, then one must of course expect
there the speedy and also total, as our esteemed teacher
says, ‘evaporation’ of this information.
“And as regards the ‘seven-toned scale of sound’ which
had reached them from the ancient Chinese beings, then
you must be informed about this as detailedly as possible,
because first of all, thanks to this information, you will
better understand about the laws of vibrations in which all
the peculiarities of the sacred Heptaparaparshinokh can be
constated and cognized; and secondly, because, among
those things intentionally reproduced by those same three-brained
beings of yours who have taken your fancy, for
daily use in their general existence, I brought home from
there also one ‘sound-producing instrument’ named there
’piano’ on which the vibration-engendering ‘strings’ were
placed which could be arranged just as on the Dzendvokh,
that is, the second special part of the famous experimental
apparatus Alla-attapan, which was created by the great
twin brothers and on which, when we return on to our
dear Karatas, I shall be able to explain to you by demonstration,
what is called, the ‘successiveness-of-the
processes-of-the-mutual-blending-of-vibrations.’ Thanks
to these practical explanations of mine you will more easily
be able to represent to yourself and approximately to
848
cognize just how and in which successiveness in our great
Megalocosmos the process of the Most Great Trogoautoegocrat
proceeds and in what way the large and small cosmic
concentrations arise.
“Relating about how such a fragment of ‘practical result’
from the ancient true knowledge survived and automatically
reached down to your contemporary favorites, I
shall first of all elucidate to you with more accuracy about
this same definite law of vibrations which was first formulated
by the great brothers as the ‘seven-gravity-center-vibrations-
of-sound.’
“I already said that in the beginning, while that totality
of true information or that fragment of ‘genuine
knowledge’ was handed down from the beings of one
generation to the beings of subsequent generations only
through the genuine initiates there, it not only did not undergo
no change in the entirety of the exact sense put
into it, but it even began, thanks to other also genuine
learned beings among their followers of subsequent generations,
to be ‘detailized’ and became accessible then to
the perception of even ordinary three-brained terrestrial
beings.
“Among these followers a century and a half after the
sacred Rascooarno of the saints-brothers, there was a certain
genuine learned being, King-Too-Toz by name, who,
on the basis of the principles of the construction of the
middle part of the apparatus Alla-attapan named Dzendvokh,
propounded a very detailed theory under the name
’evolution and involution of vibrations,’ and for the confirmation
of this theory of his he made a special elucidatory
apparatus which he called ‘Lav-Merz-Nokh’ and
which, by the way, later became also widely known among
almost all the learned beings of our Great Megalocosmos.
“The said apparatus Lav-Merz-Nokh, like the middle
part of the Alla-attapan, consisted of a very strong frame
with a great many strings stretched on it made from the
849
intestines and tail-hairs of various quadruped beings
there.
“One end of each string was fixed to one edge of this
frame, and the other to pegs inserted into another edge.
“These pegs were inserted in such a way that they could
be freely turned in their what are called ‘peg holes,’ and
the strings fixed onto them could at will be tightened or
loosened as much as was necessary for the required number
of vibrations.
“Of the great number of strings stretched on the Lav-
Merz-Nokh, forty-nine were colored white and the totality
of vibrations, that is to say, the definite sound obtained
from the vibrations of each one of them, was called a
whole ‘center-of-gravity-of-the-octave,’ which definite
sound corresponded to that which your favorites now call
a ‘whole note.’
“Each seven strings of these ‘gravity-center-sounds’ or
whole notes were then and are still called an ‘octave.’
“In this way there were stretched on the apparatus Lav-
Merz-Nokh seven octaves of whole notes, the totality of
the general consonance of which gave what is called the
’sacred Hanziano,’ that is, just what the two great brothers
suspected and which happened almost exactly to coincide
with what, as I already said, they then named
’Nirioonossian-World-Sound.’
“Each such an octave of strings on the Lav-Merz-Nokh
gave that totality of vibrations which according to the calculations
of the great twin brothers corresponds to the totality
of the vibrations of all those cosmic substances which,
issuing from seven separate independent sources, compose
one of the seven-centers-of-gravity of the ‘fundamental
common-cosmic Ansapalnian-octave.’
“Each white string on the Lav-Merz-Nokh was tuned
separately by this Chinese learned being King-Too-Toz
in such a way that it gave that average number of
vibrations which according to the calculations of the great
850
brothers ought also to be in substances which are one of
the seven-centers-of-gravity of the given whole totality of
substances, which in its turn is one of the seven centers of
gravity of the fundamental cosmic octave of substances.
“On the Lav-Merz-Nokh, each octave as well as each
whole note of the octave had names of their own.
“And, namely, the highest octave of the strings was
called ‘Arachiaplnish,’
The second highest ‘Erkrordiapan
The third highest ‘Erordiapan’
The fourth highest ‘Chorortdiapan’
The fifth highest ‘Piandjiapan’
The sixth highest ‘Vetserordiapan’
The seventh highest ‘Okhterordiapan’
“And the ‘gravity-center-strings’ themselves were
painted white and were called the same in all octaves, but
with the addition of the name of the given octave itself.
“And, namely, these whole notes were called thus:
The first highest Adashtanas’
The second highest ‘Evotanas’
The third highest ‘Govorktanis’
The fourth highest ‘Maikitanis’
The fifth highest ‘Midotanis’
The sixth highest ‘Lookotanas’
The seventh highest ‘Sonitanis’
“The contemporary beings of the Earth now call these
same whole notes: do, si, la, sol, ra, mi, re.
“By the way, my boy, in order that the greatness of these two
saints, brothers, should be still more evidentto you, I draw your
attention to the fact that the calcula-tions made by them and
the qualitativeness established by these calculations of what is
called the
851
Vivifyingness-of-the-vibrations’ of sound which corresponded
according to their suppositions with the vivifyingness
of cosmic sources of substances, appeared to coincide almost
exactly with reality.
“This merit of theirs was all the greater, because as terrestrial
beings they had no true information about this
and were able to make their correct suppositions and almost
accurate calculations of many objective cosmic
truths exclusively only thanks to their own conscious
labors and intentional sufferings.
“Further, on this Lav-Merz-Nokh in each octave between
these white strings or whole notes, this learned
being King-Too-Toz strung in certain places five further
strings, but this time painted black.
“These black strings however he named ‘Demisakhsakhsa,’
which according to the terminology of the beings
of the Earth corresponded to what they call ‘half
notes,’ and these ‘half-note strings’ on the Lav-Merz-
Nokh were not strung between those whole notes between
which, according to the indications of the saints
Choon-Kil-Tez and Choon-Tro-Pel, there is according
to the sacred Heptaparaparshinokh no possibility of
the independence of the evolution and involution
of the vibrations of sound, and these places they
were the first to call ‘gaps.’ And in the given places of
the octave where these gaps ought to be, this learned being
King-Too-Toz strung special strings between the
whole notes made of the tail-hairs of beings called there
’horse.’
“These hair strings gave vibrations which were not always
the same and King-Too-Toz named these vibrations
’chaotic.’
"The number of the vibrations obtained from these hair strings
depended not on the stretching of them,as in the case of other
strings,but on the other causes;chiefly on three causes ensuing
from surrounding cosmic results,
852
namely:on the action of the vibrations dispersed around
them obtained from other strings of the Lav-Merz-Nokh;
on the state of what is called the ‘temperature of the
atmosphere’ at the given moment; and on the radiations
of the beings present nearby without distinction of brain
system.
“On this Lav-Merz-Nokh between these white, black,
and hair strings there were also strung in each octave
fourteen strings also from ‘twisted intestines,’ which were
painted red and called ‘Keesookesschoor,’ and if contemporary
beings of the Earth were to use these strings they
would call them ‘quarter notes.’
“In addition to this, all those ‘quarter-note strings’
which were stretched on either side of the hair strings
were fitted in such a way that the vibrations issuing from
them could at any moment be changed as desired by
means of tightening or loosening these strings and thus
the vibrations they produced could be regulated and by
ear blended with the frequently changing vibrations obtained
from the hair strings.
“And this was so done because thanks to the frequently
changing vibrations of the hair strings, the qualitativeness
of which, I already said, depended on the temperature of
the atmosphere, on the radiations of the beings present
nearby, and on many other causes, the vibrations of these
’red strings’ acquired such a property that, if they did not
blend with the vibrations of the hair strings, the vibrations
issuing from them would act on the beings present
very ‘cacophonically-harmfully,’ even to their possible total
destruction.
“With the frequent changing, however, of the stretching
of the red strings and with the blending of their vibrations
with the general vibrations issuing from the Lav-Merz-
Nokh, their harmlessness was obtained, that is to say, owing
to this, the general vibrations issuing from the Lav-Merz-Nokh
853
became for the beings who heard them what
is called ‘Harmoniously flowing’ and not harmfully acting.
“And so, my boy, this apparatus, Lav-Merz-Nokh, and
also the detailed theory of this ancient conscientious
learned being King-Too-Toz suffered the same fate as the
incomparable apparatus Alla-attapan and the whole totality
of true information cognized by the brothers.
“Owing to the continuing and even increasing formation
in the sense of quantity of certain of your favorites of
the mentioned new type with the said inherency of cunning
wiseacring, all this totality of information was from
that time on altered and its genuine sense and significance
gradually forgotten.
“And as regards how the basic principle of the arrangement
of the strings of the apparatus Lav-Merz-Nokh and
also that part of the Alla-attapan, the Dzendvokh, automatically
reached to your contemporary favorites, this
proceeded owing to the following reasons:
“When the acuteness of the mentioned ‘confused period’
had passed and when certain of the surviving fragments
from all these great attainments of Reason of the
still ‘relatively normal’ three-brained beings of your planet
again began to be transmitted to subsequent generations
in that way which before this had already been well established
in the process of their ordinary existence, that is
to say, the way of transmission only through beings who
had already merited to become and to acquire the knowledge
of genuine initiates, and when each year from among
these latter more and more responsible beings were
formed with the inherency just mentioned, then at this
same period of time a three-brained being, also a ‘scientist
of new formation’ who arose in this same China under the
name of Chai-Yoo, was formed into a responsible being
and became the cause of the knowledge and practical
adoption of this ‘seven-toned scale of sound’ becoming
854
generally accessible, and, being transmitted from generation
to generation, it automatically reached also to your
contemporary favorites.
“In the early years of his responsible existence this
Chai-Yoo was destined—thanks to certain of his corresponding
subjective merits—for a candidate of what is
called ‘first-degree-of-initiate’ and, in consequence, help
was given him without his knowledge, as it had long before
been established by custom, by the genuine initiated
beings there so that he could obtain every kind of information
relating to various true events which took place on
their planet in the past.
“And as my latest detailed investigations elucidated to
me, he became worthy among other things to be also informed
about the great apparatus Lav-Merz-Nokh in all
details of its construction.
“And then, only in order that similar beings around
him should regard him as a ‘scientist,’ this Chai-Yoo being
one of the first so to say ‘ideally formed scientists of
new formation’ there, that is, a being with a ‘completedly
formed inherency to wiseacre,’ not only ‘wiseacred’ a new
theory of his own on the basis of this information learned
by him in the said manner concerning the details of the
great apparatus Lav-Merz-Nokh, ‘affirming and denying’
so to say absolutely nothing relating to the laws of vibration,
but he also constructed his new simplified ‘sound-producing
instrument’ named ‘King.’
“His simplification consisted in this, that without
having at all taken into consideration the red and hair
strings on the Lav-Merz-Nokh, he made the basis of his
sound-producing instrument only the white and black
strings, and moreover, only the number of strings of two
octaves, and he placed them so that one whole octave
which was found in the middle had for its evolutionary and
involutionary continuation half an octave from its next
855
higher octave and half an octave from its preceding lower
octave.
“And so, although the theory ‘wiseacred’ by this Chai-
Yoo also did not last very long, yet nevertheless this
sound-producing instrument King constructed by him had become
generally accessible owing to its simplicity;and in consequence
of the fact that the result obtained from it during intentional
action turned out to be very good and satisfactory for, so to say,
the ‘tickling’ of many data crystallized in their common presences
thanks to the consequences of the properties of the organ
Kundabuffer—it began to pass automatically down from generation to generation.
“Although the outer form of this sound-producing instrument
together with the construction of its frame, the
stretch of the strings and their names were changed many
times by the beings of subsequent generations-—having
been ultimately formed among your contemporary favorites into
their heavy sound-producing instruments
complicated to the degree of idiocy, and in their power
incommensurably degenerated to a ‘childish degree,’ such as
‘clavicymbals,’ ‘clavichord,’ ‘organ,’ ‘grand piano,’ ‘upright
piano,’ ‘harmonium,’ and so on—yet the basic principle
of what is called ‘the alternation of gravity center sounds’
has remained at the present time such as were actualized
by the saints-brothers Choon-Kil-Tez and Choon-Tro-Pel
on the Dzendvokh, that is, the middle independent part
created by them of the incomparable experimental apparatus
Alla-attapan.
“That is why, my boy, this, as it is now called there,
’Chinese seven-toned subdivision of the octave of sound’
simplified by the mentioned Chai-Yoo, which has reached
down to your contemporary favorites and which is used at
the present time by them for all their sound-producing instruments
enumerated by me, might still, as I have already
856
said, partly serve for, so to say, the ‘practical confrontative
study’ and approximate cognizance of how in the process
of the Most Great Trogoautoegocrat, from what is called
the ‘flowing-of-some-vibrations-from-others,’ cosmic substances
arise of different ‘density’ and Vivifyingness,’ and
in which way, uniting and disuniting among themselves,
they form large and small ‘relatively independent’ concentrations
and thus actualize the common cosmic Iraniranumange.
“Moreover, you will soon clearly convince yourself
about this when, on returning to our dear Karatas, I will
show you, as I have already promised, and explain practically
the significance of the tuning on that contemporary
sound-producing instrument, the piano, which was taken
by me among a number of other things from the surface
of your planet and which I brought in order experimentally
to elucidate to myself on being free at home, one of
its particularities which I did not have sufficient time to
elucidate there on the spot and which is connected with
the strange psyche of these three-brained beings who have
taken your fancy and with the vibrations of different vivifyingness
engendered around them.
“And if besides this I now still add, concerning the
strange psyche of your favorites, what I constated during
my last sojourn among them, namely, that the contemporary
three-brained beings of your planet—in spite of the
fact that they, having put this same ‘Chinese seven-toned
subdivision’ as the basis of all their ‘sound-producing instruments,’
almost daily perceive the results of its consequences—
are not only not at all inspired by this as they
should be objectively, but on the contrary, under the action
of this kind of consonance with the total absence of
remorse and even with the impulse of satisfaction, intentionally
maintain in themselves the flowing of those associations
of all their spiritualized parts which arise
857
in their common presences under the influence of data
crystallized in them from the consequences of the properties
of the, for them, accursed organ Kundabuffer, then
you, I am sure, after such a practical demonstration on
this piano, will have not only an approximate representation
concerning all what are called ‘some-obtained-from-the-
other-and-harmoniously-flowing-gravity-center-vibrations,’
but likewise you will constate once more with the
impulse of astonishment, to what an extent there is weakened
in the common presences of these favorites of yours
the essence of the action of those being-data, which in
general are proper to be crystallized in the presences of all
three-brained beings and the totality of which is called
’quickness-of-instinct.’
“And so, my boy, thanks on the one hand to the infallibly
continuing deterioration in the common presences of
these three-brained beings who have taken your fancy, of
the quality of the functioning of the data crystallized in
them for healthy being-mentation, and on the other hand
to the always increasing number among them being
formed into responsible beings of the mentioned new
’types,’ namely, of learned beings of new formation, there
ultimately reached the contemporary three-brained beings
of this ill-fated planet from this detailed ‘totality of information’
already thoroughly cognized by the Reason of
former beings similar to them, and almost unprecedented
everywhere in the Universe among ordinary three-brained
beings and which had gradually begun to change—
namely, the totality of that true information which today
is already used for the welfare of ordinary three-brained
beings everywhere on the planets of our Great Megalocosmos
with the exception of the beings of only that
planet on which this totality of information arose—only
that which our always esteemed Mullah Nassr Eddin defines
by the following words:
858
“‘Glory to Thee, Lord Creator, for having made the
teeth of wolves not like the horns of my dear buffalo, for
now I can make several excellent combs for my dear wife.’
“And with particular regard to the ‘Chinese seven-toned
subdivision of the octave’ which has reached down
to your contemporary favorites, then although as I have
already said, they use it widely in the process of their ordinary
existence, yet at the same time they do not even
suspect that such a subdivision was specially created and
constructed on those sound principles on which everything
existing in the whole of our Great Megalocosmos is
maintained.
“If one does not consider that insignificant number of
three-brained beings of certain small groups who existed
on the continent Asia and who instinctively sensed the
hidden meaning of this ‘Chinese division of a whole
sound into seven definite centers of gravity’ and reproduced
it practically, exclusively only during such being-manifestations
of theirs as they considered sacred, then
one may boldly say that in the presences of almost all
three-brained beings who arose on this planet of yours
during recent centuries the data for the cognizance of the
altitude of thought and meaning put into this subdivision
have already entirely ceased to be crystallized; but the contemporary
three-brained beings there who breed on this
same continent Asia as well as on all other terra firma of
the surface of this planet of yours, having already lost
every kind of instinctive feeling, all without exception use
it for the satisfaction of only certain of their low purposes,
unbecoming to three-brained beings.
“What is most interesting, however, of all the history related
by me concerning the cognizance of the sacred law of
Heptaparaparshinokh by three-brained beings who bred on
your planet and which concerns chiefly the contemporary
859
beings, is, that although a great number of all kinds of ‘totalities
of special information’ or, as they themselves express
it, ‘separate branches of scientific knowledge’ again
arose among them at the present time and began by them,
so to say, to be ‘learned by rote,’ yet concerning the ‘law
of vibrations’—which branch is the most important and
which gives the possibility, though approximately, of recognizing
reality—there is among them absolutely nothing,
if, of course, one does not reckon that celebrated
what is called ‘theory of sound,’ which arose comparatively
recently, and which is ‘seriously’ studied and, as it
were, ‘known’ by their contemporary, as they are called,
’learned physicists’ and ‘learned musicians.’
“In order that you may, so to say, ‘illuminatingly project’
the essence of your contemporary favorites, and in
view of the fact that the causes of the arising of various
misunderstandings—widely spread among certain of your
favorites—in the sphere of this branch of knowledge there
are very characteristic and might serve you as excellent
material in general for the representation and valuation of
the sense and objective significance of all other contemporary
separate independent branches of their what is
called ‘exact science,’ I consider it necessary to explain to
you in greater detail which theories concerning the Vibrations
of sound’ are studied and, as it were, are known
by these mentioned contemporary terrestrial ‘sorry scientists.’
“But before speaking about this, my essence again
enjoins the whole of my common presence to express
my sincere condolence on the fate of all contemporary
terrestrial three-brained beings, who thanks to their persevering
‘being-Partkdolg-duty’ peculiar to them finally attain
to the state of that degree of Reason when it becomes
inevitable for them to have in their presences also the
860
data of the genuine information relating to the law of
vibrations.
“About this, I by association at the present moment remember
with the impulse of regret, because at the period
of my last sojourn among them I happened more than
once to meet those three-brained beings there who according
to their state of, so to say, ‘psychic perfection’
ought of necessity to absorb and transmute in themselves
just the true information concerning the law of vibrations
and at the same time I clearly understand that they could
not extract such information from anywhere.
“There is, indeed, among them at the present time such
a ‘totality of information’ or, as they themselves name it,
a ‘theory of vibrations’; yet the mentioned unfortunate
contemporary beings who are in need of this information
cannot in spite of their wishes and efforts obtain anything
tolerably satisfactory for their searchings, except various
misconceptions and contradictions.
“And so, my boy, the basis for the arising of such terrestrial
misunderstandings was that various fragments of
information concerning the ‘law of vibrations’ reached the
contemporary beings from two independent sources,
namely, from those same ancient Chinese and from those
ancient Greeks, about whom, you remember, I have already
told you that their community was formed there
long ago between the continents of Asia and Europe, by
those Asiatic fishermen, who, out of boredom during bad
weather, invented various ‘sciences’ among which was just
this ‘science of the vibrations of sound.’
“And this science of theirs, later also passing from generation
to generation, reached your contemporary favorites
almost simultaneously with the said Chinese science.
“All subsequent misunderstandings began with this,
that in the information which had reached them from the
ancient Chinese it was shown that the ‘whole octave of
861
vibrations’ has seven ‘restorials,’ that is to say, that the
octave consists of seven ‘gravity center sounds’; while in
the Greek information it was said that the ‘whole octave
of vibrations’ has five ‘restorials,’ that is to say, that the
octave consists of five centers of gravity or five whole
notes.
“And so, only in consequence of the fact that in the
presences of your favorites of recent centuries the functioning
of every kind of data for ‘being-logical-reflection’
crystallized in them began to proceed almost, as it is said
there, ‘topsy-turvy,’ and as both of these entirely differently
sourced informations which reached them appeared
to them, according to their ‘bobtailed’ logical mentation,
equally plausible, then those beings of contemporary civilization
who began in a new fashion to bake, like pancakes,
all kinds of separate independent branches of their
illustrious science, having fallen during several years into
a state of what is called ‘troubled perplexity,’ could not in
any way whatsoever decide which of these two contradictory
theories to prefer and which of them to accept
and include in the number of branches of their ‘official
science.’
“After a great deal of, as they still sometimes say, ‘drying
of saliva,’ they finally decided, in order that no one
should be offended and at the same time in order to have
also this branch in their science, to unite into one both of
these theories which had reached them from ancient times
and which had nothing in common with each other.
And a little later when one of them, named Gaidoropoolo,
thought out a very long ‘mathematical’ explanation
of this misunderstanding, namely, why in one theory
there is mentioned the division of the octave into seven
’whole sounds,’ while in the other, into only five ‘whole
sounds,’ and why and how such an important contradiction
had occurred, then these mathematical explanations
of his entirely pacified all the corresponding representatives
of contemporary civilization so that now, with a
quiet conscience, they produce all their wiseacring concerning
vibrations on the basis of the ‘mathematical explanations’
862
of this obliging Gaidoropoolo.
“In these mathematical explanations the following considerations
were adduced:
“Now, that is to say, this same obliging Gaidoropoolo,
in a certain way known to himself, calculated the number
of vibrations of all the Chinese seven whole notes and
began to explain that in the Chinese ‘seven-toned octave’
those whole notes called ‘mi’ and ‘si’ are not whole
notes at all but only half notes, since the number of vibrations
which they have almost coincides with the number
of vibrations of those Greek half notes which
according to the division of the Greek octave are found
just between the Chinese whole notes ‘mi’ and ‘fa and between
‘si’ and ‘do.’
“He made the further supposition that it was obviously
convenient for the Chinese to have the restorial of the
voice, that is, the ‘center of gravity’ of the voice also on
these half notes, and therefore they divided their octave
not into five whole notes like the Greeks, but into seven,
and so on in this way.
“After this explanation of Mr. Gaidoropoolo, as I have
already told you, all the other contemporary scientists of
new formation were completely pacified, having stuck a
label also on this branch of their official science.
“And now among them, this branch under the name of
the ‘theory of the law of vibrations’ exists there, as our
wise teacher Mullah Nassr Eddin would say, ‘in clover.’
“About the given case I still remember and willy-nilly
cannot help expressing aloud that wise formulation of our
always esteemed Mullah Nassr Eddin, which expression he
has in the following words:
863
“‘Ekh . . . you, Koorfooristanian pantaloons, isn’t it all
the same to you whether you have a mule or a hare for
your farm work? Haven’t both of these animals four legs?’
“These contemporary favorites of yours of course do
not know and do not even suspect that these two independent
divisions of the octave into whole notes which
they now have and which they called the Chinese and the
Greek have as the basis of their arising two entirely different
causes: the first, that is, the Chinese division, is, as
I already said, the result of the thorough cognizance by
the great learned twin brothers—unprecedented on Earth
previously as well as subsequently—of the law of Heptaparaparshinokh;
and the second, that is, the Greek division,
was made only on the basis of what is called the
’restorials of voice’ which were in the voices of the beings-
Greeks of that period, when this ‘five-tone Greek octave’
was composed.
“Almost as many of these restorials of the voice or, as
they are still sometimes named, ‘light sounds of voice’
are formed among your favorites and until today are
still formed, as there are independent groups into which
they are divided and still continue to be divided, and
this proceeds so because these light sounds of voice are
in general formed among the beings from many outer as
well as inner surrounding conditions not depending on
them themselves, as for instance: geographical, hereditary,
religious, and even from the ‘quality-of-nourishment’ and
the ‘quality-of-reciprocal-influences,’ and so on and so
forth.
“Your contemporary favorites of course cannot understand
that however hard these same ancient Greeks tried,
or, so to say, ‘however conscientious their attitude toward
this matter,’ they could not with all their wish find in the
division of the octave of sound into definite tones either
more or less than these five whole notes, since the totality
864
of all the conditions not depending on them, both inner
and outer, gave them the possibility at the reproduction
of their chanting to rely only on their five restorials of
voice.
“‘Restorials’ or gravity-center-sounds in the voices of
beings are in general and are called those notes which,
during the reproductions of different sounds by corresponding
organs, the beings manifest according to the
properties fixed in them and depending on the general
functioning of their presence—which properties in their
turn are the result of heredity and of acquired faculties—
freely, easily, and for a long time, without evoking any
tension whatsoever on the part of other separate functionings
of theirs, that is to say, in other words the restorials
are obtained when the tempo of the result of such a
manifestation of theirs fully harmonizes with other functionings
of their common presence, the tempo of which is
already fixed in them thanks to all the inner and outer
conditions of their common being-existence.
“Thanks to the various conditions there of local character
and also to various assimilated hereditary qualities, various
‘restorials of voice’ or gravity-center notes are formed
in beings of almost each group or of each geographical
place, and hence the division of the octave into whole
notes among beings who breed on each definite part of the
surface of this planet of yours is quite different.
“At the present time among your favorites such groups exist
as have the capacity to reproduce the gravity-center notes in
the octave of sounds not only in five or seven gravity-center
sounds but even in thirteen and seventeen whole notes.
“To illustrate what I have just said, the beings of a
certain smallish group might serve as a good example
who dwell on the continent Asia to whose singing I personally
very much liked to listen and who in their physiological
865
possibilities—although they had the data for the
manifestation of only three restorials—could nevertheless
in their chanting reproduce up to forty separate definite
sounds.
“Their chanting was extremely delightful and at the
same time, however lustily they might sing, yet the calm
and sustained reproductions of the vibrations of sound
were obtained among them only on one or other of these
three of their ‘organic restorials.’
“This physiological particularity of theirs, namely, that
whatever number of definite sounds they reproduced the
beings of this small group always obtained in the whole
octave of their voice only on these three restorials inherent
in them what is called the ‘unchanging totality of vibrations,’
and that all during their manifestation these
restorials had the property of evoking what is called ‘centralization’
and echo in the whole presence of a being, I
made very clear to myself when, having become interested
in their chanting, I began to investigate this particularity,
rare among your contemporary favorites, with the aid of
three special what are called there ‘tuning forks’ which I
ordered, and with the aid of several very sensitive what are
called Vibrometers’ which I possessed and which were invented
for me personally by my essence-friend Gornahoor
Harharkh.
“In the Chinese division of the octave into whole notes
this being-property was not at all taken into account.
“The basis of the Chinese ‘subdivision of the octave
into seven whole notes,’ as well as the basis of all the
information composing the totality of the special branch
of knowledge relating to the law of Ninefoldness, consisted
of the results of those conscious labors and intentional
sufferings of the two great twin brothers for which
their higher bodies became beatified, and who now dwell
866
on that holy planet on which we recently had the happiness
to be.
“However it might have been there, my boy, yet at the
present time I regret very much that it will be impossible
for me with the contemporary sound-producing instrument
piano which I brought from the surface of your
planet, to explain fully to you the laws of vibrations of all
sources which actualize the common-cosmic ‘Ansanbaluiazar’
as this was ideally possible to do on the remarkable
Lav-Merz-Nokh, created by the follower of the
great twin brothers, himself not less great, also a Chinese
learned being, King-Too-Toz.
“On that remarkable ‘elucidatory apparatus’ Lav-Merz-
Nokh, King-Too-Toz arranged and tuned, according to
the corresponding calculations made by the great brothers,
just as many strings for engendering vibrations as
there are consecutive sources in the Universe from any
planet up to the Protocosmos, in the presences of which
the vibrations of cosmic substances changing according to
law during the Trogoautoegocratic processes blend correspondingly
for the actualization of everything further.
“However, my boy, although the sound-producing instrument
piano which I brought from the surface of your
planet is a very typical invention of your contemporary favorites,
yet owing to the fact, as I have already told you,
that the fundamental tuning of the strings of its whole
notes and half notes has not yet been changed, therefore
according to the consecutive blending vibrations evoked
in a corresponding manner by the strings on it, it might
still be possible experimentally to demonstrate at least the
laws of vibrations issuing from any one fundamental common-
cosmic octave of substances, that is to say, issuing
from one of the seven fundamental totalities of sources;
and thanks to this, it might be possible to represent to
oneself and to cognize all the reciprocally acting vibrations
867
issuing from all other sources, because as I have already
told you, all the variously scaled cosmoses as well as the
independent seventh parts of these cosmoses are almost
exactly similar to the Megalocosmos, and in each of them
the sevenfold sources of vibrations have the same reciprocal
actions as proceed in the Megalocosmos, and therefore
having understood the laws of vibrations for any one center-
of-gravity, it is possible to understand approximately
also the laws of vibrations for all centers-of-gravity, if, of
course, their difference of scale is taken into account.
“I repeat, if the strings of this piano are tuned correctly
and the corresponding vibrations are evoked in corresponding
strings, then the resulting blending of vibrations
almost exactly coincides, even mathematically, with the
law-conformable totality of vibrations of substances actualized
by corresponding cosmic sources on the basis of the
sacred Heptaparaparshinokh.
“On this piano the vibrations of each whole note and
half note of any octave pass from one to another exactly
according to the law of the sacred Heptaparaparshinokh
and thus their vibrations—as this occurs always and
everywhere in the Universe exactly similarly—mutually
help each other to evolve or involve.
“Here, by the way, it will be very interesting to notice
that if the calculations and enumerations obtained by
these great terrestrial learned beings were almost exact,
then they owed it to the fact that the standard unit which
they took for their calculations chanced to be that unit
which is taken everywhere in the Megalocosmos, that is,
that same small particle of the most sacred substance
Theomertmalogos in which there might still be all the
fullness of the power of vivifyingness proper to it.
“Well, just here I will explain to you as I promised, about
the already mentioned ‘Nirioonossian-World-Sound.’
“The Nirioonossian-World-Sound is just that sound the
868
vibrations of which have been taken from ancient times—
and even at the present time there, is still taken, it is true,
for a very small number of your favorites, of course, of
this same China—for their sound-producing instruments
as the ‘absolute vibrations’ of the note ‘do.’
“The history of the constatation of the existence there
on your planet of this sound is as follows:
“It was first discovered by that learned member of the
society Akhaldan which existed on the continent Atlantis,
who was a progenitor of these same learned twin brothers
and who, do you remember, I have already told you,
chanced to meet the first settlers of the country Maralpleicie
and was later elected by them as their chief.
“At that time this same learned member of the society
Akhaldan, during his observations of different cosmic
phenomena which proceeded on and beyond their planet,
constated that in a definite locality of a certain part of this
country, just near that locality where the town Gob arose,
twice a year after certain meteorological perturbations in
the atmosphere, the same definite sound always arose and
was heard for a fairly long time.
“And therefore he then on the spot constructed an elevation
such as he required, as is said there, for the observation
of ‘heavenly bodies’; and he constructed this
required elevation on this spot because he wished during
these observations of his at the same time to observe and
investigate also this ‘cosmic result’ at first entirely incomprehensible
to him.
“And afterwards, when the two great brothers, the later
saints, constated and began to investigate the sacred cosmic
law of Heptaparaparshinokh, as they already had
knowledge of this cosmic result they established themselves
in the same place, and it is there that they succeeded in
elucidating the character and the nature of this strange
869
sound which they made the unit of measurement of all
their calculations in general.
“On this piano vibrations of extraneous origin come
through different shocks and tremblings and for the
greater part from what are called aerial vibrations of inertia,
which are generally formed in the atmospheric space
by the natural vibrations already referred to.
“It is necessary at this point in connection with the actualization
of the fifth Stopinder of the sacred Heptaparaparshinokh
to trace a parallel between two processes which
externally have nothing in common with one another,
namely: in the same manner as the first being-food cannot
acquire its vivifying power until after its transformation
into being-piandjoehari, in the same manner on this piano
the vibrations of a chord do not acquire a corresponding
vivifying power until they have been fused with the preceding
vibrations produced, starting from the center of
gravity of the totality of the vibrations of the note ‘sol.’
“This last particularity of the sacred law of Heptaparaparshinokh
is absolutely certain in this given case, that is
to say on the piano, but uniquely in consequence of the
fact that if the vibrations of ‘mi’ and ‘si’ are produced in
a hermetically sealed room, these vibrations either cease
instantaneously or else the notes ‘mi’ and ‘si’ by reason of
the momentum obtained from the first shock given for
their arising undergo involution and immediately cease,
that is to say, as soon as the note ‘mi’ reaches the note ‘do’
and the note ‘si’ the lower ‘fa.’
“In conclusion of the explanations that I have already
given you relating to the subdivision into seven tones of
the octave of sound which exists among your favorites, I
must once again, alas, insist on this fact that if anything
has remained and reached them of this knowledge, they
have forgotten everything that was essential and always
870
for the same reason: the disappearance from their presences
of the practice of actualizing being-Partkdolg-duty,
the same disappearance which is the very cause of the
gradual deterioration in them of the mentation proper to
three-brained beings.”
At this point in his recital Beelzebub became absorbed
once again in his own thoughts and his look was fixed on
the tip of his grandson’s nose.
There was a rather long silence after which he said to
the latter:
“Ekh! my dear child, I must now speak to you willy-nilly
about an experiment of which I was a witness on that
same planet Earth and which refers to the laws of vibrations.
I shall moreover speak to you about it in all possible
detail for the two following reasons:
“The first is because I have already said much to you
about this first fundamental sacred law of Heptaparaparshinokh.
I would therefore be very distressed if for
some reason or other you should not succeed in understanding
clearly the particularities of this law. This is why
I now find myself constrained to hide nothing from you
concerning these experiments because I am sure that they
will enable you to form for yourself an exhaustive representation.
“And in the second place I wish to impart to you all
possible details concerning these experiments, because the
terrestrial being who made them, thanks to the knowledge
of cosmic vibrations which he had acquired, was the sole
and unique being who during the many centuries that I
existed upon the Earth recognized and came to know my
true nature.”

Subpages (1): Ch 41

Comments

Ch 41 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Ch 41

THE BOKHARIAN DERVISH HADJI-ASVATZ-TROOV
871
As my first meeting with this contemporary terrestrial
three-brained being—with whom I saw the said experiments
and thanks to whom, in all probability, information
about the fundamental sacred cosmic law of
Heptaparaparshinokh will again be established there and
become accessible to everyone, even from among the ordinary
contemporary beings with a thirst for knowledge—
may turn out to be extremely interesting and instructive
to you, I shall therefore tell you all about this meeting
also, in all possible detail.
“This first meeting of mine with him took place three
terrestrial years before my final departure from that solar
system.
“Once while traveling over the continent Asia in that
part of it called ‘Bokhara,’ I chanced to meet and get on
friendly terms with a certain three-brained being belonging
to the group inhabiting that part of the surface of
your planet, who was by profession what they call there
a ‘dervish’ and whose name was ‘Hadji-Zephir-Bogga-Eddin.’
“He was very typical of those contemporary terrestrial
three-brained beings who have a tendency to enthuse over,
as is said there, ‘higher matters’ and who always automatize
themselves to speak about them without any essential
cognition with anyone they meet, on opportune and inopportune
occasions. And whenever we met, he also liked
to talk only about these matters.
“One day we started talking about what is called there
the ‘ancient-Chinese-science’ named ‘Shat-Chai-Mernis.’
”This science is nothing but fragments of the above mentioned
totality of true information concerning the
872
sacred Heptaparaparshinokh cognized by the great Chinese
twin brothers and by other genuine ancient scientists
and then called by them the ‘totality of true information
about the law of Ninefoldness.’
“I have already told you that certain fragments of this
knowledge remained intact and passed from generation to
generation through a very limited number of initiated beings
there.
“I must here say that if these fragments, which have by
chance remained intact and which have passed and are
still passing there from generation to generation through
this very limited number of initiated beings, do not fall
into the hands of contemporary ‘scientists’ there, then this
will be a great stroke of luck for the future three-brained
beings of your planet.
“And it will be a great stroke of luck because, if these
surviving fragments of genuine knowledge were to fall
into the hands of the contemporary ‘scientists’ there, then
thanks to their inherency of wiseacring, they would without
fail cook up all kinds of their ‘scientific porridge’
about the sense put into these fragments, and thereby the,
without this, scarcely smoldering Reason of all the other
three-brained beings would be entirely extinguished; and
besides, these last remnants of the former great attainments
of their ancestors would thereby be also completely
’wiped off the face of this ill-fated planet.
“And so, my boy, once when I was talking with this
dervish Hadji-Zephir-Bogga-Eddin about the ancient
Chinese science Shat-Chai-Mernis, he, in the course of
conversation, proposed that I should go with him to
another dervish, a friend of his, a great authority on this
ancient Chinese science, to talk about it with him.
“He told me that his friend resided in ‘Upper Bokhara,’
far away from everyone, and was there occupied with certain
experiments concerning that same science.
873
“Having no special business in that town where we then
happened to be, and as his friend resided just among those
mountains the nature of which I had long intended to see,
I at once agreed and on the very next day we set off.
“From that town where we were, we walked three days.
“Finally, high up in the mountains of Upper Bokhara,
we stopped at a small gorge.
“This part of ‘Bokhara’ is called ‘Upper’ because it
is very mountainous and much higher than that part of
Bokhara which, to distinguish it, is called ‘Lower
Bokhara.’
“At the said gorge my acquaintance the dervish Hadji-
Zephir-Bogga-Eddin asked me to help him move a small
stone slab to one side, and when we had moved it a small
aperture was revealed underneath it from the edges of
which two iron bars projected.
“He put these bars together and began to listen.
“Soon a strange sound was heard coming from them,
and to my astonishment Hadji-Zephir-Bogga-Eddin said
something into that aperture in a language unknown to me.
“After he had finished speaking, we moved the stone
slab back to its old place and went on.
“After having gone a considerable distance we stopped
in front of a rock and Hadji-Zephir-Bogga-Eddin began
to wait very tensely for something, when suddenly the
enormous stone which lay there opened and formed an
entrance into a kind of cave.
“We entered this cave and began moving forward when
I noticed that our way was lit up alternately by what are
called gas and electricity.
“Although this lighting astonished me and several questions
about it arose in me, I nevertheless decided not to
disturb the serious attentiveness of my fellow traveler.
“When we had again walked a considerable distance
further, we saw at one of the turnings coming to meet
874
us another terrestrial three-brained being who met us with
the greetings customary there on such occasions and led
us further.
“He, as it appeared, was the friend of my first dervish
acquaintance.
“He was already according to terrestrial understanding
quite elderly, and being tall in comparison with those living
round about seemed extraordinarily thin.
“His name was Hadji-Asvatz-Troov.
“While talking with us, he led us to a small section of
the cave, where we all sat down on the felt that covered
the floor there and, while conversing, began to eat what is
called cold Bokharan ‘Shila-Plav’ out of earthen vessels
which this elderly being brought to us from a neighboring
section.
“While we were eating, my first dervish acquaintance
told him by the way that I was also very interested in the
science Shat-Chai-Mernis and explained briefly which
questions were already well known to me and what in
general we had talked about before.
“After that, the dervish Hadji-Asvatz-Troov began to
question me himself and I gave him corresponding answers,
but of course in that form already habitual to me
by which I could always hide my real nature.
“There on your planet I became in general so skillful in
talking in this manner that your favorites always took me
for one of their brother scientists.
“From subsequent conversation with him, I understood
that this respected Hadji-Asvatz-Troov had already been
long interested in the said knowledge and that during the
last ten years he had been studying it exclusively only
practically.
“I also understood that from this studying he had attained
results such as it is no longer proper to terrestrial
three-brained beings to attain.
875
“When I had made all this clear to myself, I was much
astonished and became very interested to know how this
had come about, because I already very well knew that
this knowledge had already long before ceased to exist in
the Reason of the three-brained beings of the Earth and
that this venerable Hadji could scarcely have heard of it
often and thus have had an interest, as happens among
them, gradually formed in him.
“And indeed, my boy, it has already long ago become
proper there to the three-brained beings who have taken
your fancy to become interested only in what they often
see or often hear about, and whenever they do become interested
in something, then this interest of theirs stifles all
other being-necessities in them, and it will always seem
obvious to them that what interests them at the given moment
is just the very thing that ‘makes the world go
round.’
“When the relations necessary in such a situation had
been established between this sympathetic dervish Hadji-
Asvatz-Troov and myself, that is to say, when he had already
begun to talk with me more or less normally
without the so to say ‘mask’ which it has already become
fully proper to contemporary beings to wear in their relations
with other beings like themselves, especially when
they meet these others for the first time—then, when
these necessary relations had been established between us,
I asked him, of course in the corresponding approved
manner, why and how he had become interested in this
branch of true knowledge.
“Here you might as well know that in general there on
the surface of your planet on each separate part, during
the process of the ordinary being-existence of these
strange three-brained beings, their own special forms of
external relationship with each other have gradually been
formed and have passed from generation to generation.
876
“And these various forms of mutual relationship among
them were formed of themselves after the being-property
of sensing the inner feeling of similar beings in relation to
oneself had become quite atrophied in their psyche, which
property must infallibly exist in all beings of our Great
Universe without distinction of form or place of arising.
“At the present time among them, good or bad mutual
relationships are established exclusively only according to
outer calculated manifestations, chiefly according to what
they call ‘amiability,’ that is, by empty words in which
there is not a single atom of what is called ‘the result of
an inner benevolent impulse,’ such as arises in general in
the presences of all beings in direct contact with ‘those
similar to themselves.’
“There, at present, however, one being may inwardly
wish another well, yet if for some reason or other this
well-wishing being were in some way to express himself
to another in words conventionally regarded as not
good, then all is over; in all the different spiritualized localizations
of the latter, data are invariably crystallized
which always by association engender in his common
presence the conviction that the former, who as a matter
of fact inwardly wished him very well, only exists to do
him always and everywhere every kind of what they call
Vileness.’
“It has become very important there, particularly during
recent times, to know every kind of form of Verbal
address’ in order to have friends and not to make oneself
’enemies.’
“The abnormal existence of these strange three-brained
beings has not only spoiled their own psyche, but this abnormal
existence of theirs has by repercussion gradually
also spoiled the psyche of almost all the other one-brained
and two-brained terrestrial beings.
877
“Data for engendering the aforesaid inner being impulse
are not yet formed either in the presences of any
of those terrestrial one-brained or two-brained beings
with whom these strange three-brained beings who have
taken your fancy have long had and still have frequent
contact and relations.
“Although these being-data are still formed in the presences
of certain terrestrial one-brained and two-brained
beings of other exterior forms, as for example those
named by them ‘tigers,’ ‘lions,’ ‘bears,’ ‘hyenas,’ ‘snakes,’
’phalangas,’ ‘scorpions,’ and so on, who have not had and
do not now have in their mode of existence any contact
or relation with these biped favorites of yours, nevertheless
there is already formed in their common presences,
thanks of course to the abnormally established conditions
of the ordinary existence of your favorites, one very
strange and highly interesting particularity, namely, that
the enumerated beings, tigers, lions, bears, hyenas, snakes,
phalangas, scorpions, and so on, perceive the inner feeling
of fear in other beings before them as enmity towards
themselves, and therefore strive to destroy these others in
order to avert the ‘menace’ from themselves.
“And this so happened because your favorites, thanks
always to the same abnormal conditions of existence,
have gradually become, as they themselves say, ‘cowardly’
from head to foot, and because at the same time the
need of destroying the existence of others has been inculcated
in them, also from head to foot. And so, when they,
being already cowards ‘of the highest degree,’ are about to
destroy the existence of the beings of these other forms, or
when they chance to meet such beings—who it must be
said, to their misfortune and to our regret, have become at
the present time already much stronger than they,
physically as well as in other being-attainments—then they
878
become ‘afraid,’ as they say there in such case, ‘to the
point of wetness.’
“At the same time, thanks to the inherent need in their
presences to destroy the existence of other beings breeding
on their planet, they at such moments contrive with
their whole Being how to destroy the existence of these
beings of other forms.
“And as a result of all this, from the radiations issuing
from these favorites of yours inherent in their peculiar
presences there are gradually formed in the common presences
of these other beings of the aforementioned
forms—side by side with the data which should exist in
them for engendering the aforementioned impulse of ‘instinctively
showing respect and sympathy’ to every form
of being—other data with a special functioning, thanks to
which the feeling of cowardice appearing in the common
presences of other beings, chiefly in the presences of your
favorites, is perceived as a ‘menace’ to themselves.
“That is why whenever these other mentioned one-brained
and two-brained terrestrial beings meet with your
favorites, they, wishing to escape the danger to their own
existence, always strive to destroy the existence of these favorites
of yours.
“There on your planet also, all beings, in the beginning,
in spite of difference of exterior form and brain
system, existed together in peace and concord; and even
now occasionally, one of these favorites of yours perfects
himself firstly to the degree of sensing with all his spiritualized
parts that every being or, as is said, ‘every breathing
creature’ is equally near and dear to our COMMON FATHER
CREATOR; and secondly, thanks to having actualized in
himself being-Partkdolg-duty, he attains the complete destruction
in his presence of the data for engendering the
impulse of cowardice before beings of other forms, in
consequence of which these beings of other forms not
879
only do not attempt to destroy the existence of this perfected
being from among your contemporary favorites,
but even show him every kind of respect and service, as to
a being with greater objective possibilities.
“In short, all this and a multitude of other small factors,
also ensuing from the abnormal existence of these favorites
of yours, have finally brought about the formation
among them, for mutual relationship, of various forms of,
as they express it, Verbal amenity,’ and, as I have already
told you, each locality there has its own special form.
“The attitude taken towards me by this sympathetic
terrestrial three-brained being Hadji-Asvatz-Troov was
benevolent chiefly because I was the friend of a good
friend of his.
“It must here be remarked by the way, that the three-brained
beings of this part of the surface of your planet
are the only ones among whom the relationship of true
friendship still exists.
“Among them, as it is general everywhere among three-brained
beings, and just as it was in the first epochs on
that planet also, not only is a friend himself a friend, but
his near relatives and his friends are also regarded as
friends and are treated just the same as the friend himself.
“Because I then passed for the friend of the dervish
Hadji-Zephir-Bogga-Eddin, who was a very good friend
of this Hadji-Asvatz-Troov, he then at once treated me in
a very friendly manner.
“I wished to make the relationship still better, as I very
much wanted to know how he had become interested in
this knowledge and how he had attained to such scientific
accomplishments as were unsurpassed on the Earth, and
therefore throughout our conversation I liberally used
those forms of verbal amenity which were customary in
that locality.
“When during our conversation which dealt exclusively
880
with the knowledge now called there Shat-Chai-Mernis,
we came to speak of the nature and the significance of
vibrations in general, and when we happened to talk
about the octave of sound, Hadji-Asvatz-Troov then said
that not only had the octave of sound seven aspects of
relatively independent whole manifestations, but that
the vibrations of any one of these relatively independent
manifestations follow, in their arising as well as in their
manifestation, the same conformity to law.
“Continuing to speak further about the laws of vibration
of sound, he said:
“‘I myself became interested in the knowledge Shat-
Chai-Mernis through the laws of vibrations of sound; and
they were the cause of my devoting the whole of my life
subsequently to this knowledge.’
“And, after thinking a little to himself, he related as
follows:
“‘I must first tell you, my friends, that although I was
a very rich man before I entered the brotherhood of the
dervishes, yet I was very fond of working at a certain craft,
namely, I used to make various stringed musical instruments
of the kind called “sayaz,” “tar,” “kiamancha,”
”zimbal,” and so on.
“‘And even after I had entered the brotherhood I devoted
all my free time to this profession of making musical instruments
chiefly for our dervishes.
“And the cause of my further serious interest in the
laws of vibrations was the following:
“‘Once the Sheikh of our monastery called me to him
and said:
“‘“Hadji! In the monastery where I was still an ordinary
dervish, whenever during certain mysteries our musician
dervishes played the melodies of the sacred
canticles, all of us dervishes always experienced from these
881
melodies of the sacred canticles particular sensations corresponding
to the text of the given sacred canticle.
“‘“But here during my long and careful observations, I
have never yet noticed any particular effect on our brother
dervishes from these same sacred canticles.
“What is wrong? What is the cause of this? To find
out the cause has recently been my aim and I have now
called you to speak with you about it, and perhaps you,
as an amateur specialist at making musical instruments,
can help me to clear up this question which interests me.”
“‘Thereupon we began to enquire into this question
from every aspect.
‘“After long deliberations we finally decided that probably
the whole cause lay in the nature itself of the vibrations of
the sounds. And we came to this conclusion because from
our conversation it further became clear that in the
monastery in which our Sheikh had been an ordinary
dervish, they played, besides the tambour, stringed musical
instruments, while here, in our monastery, they played these
same sacred melodies exclusively on wind instruments.
‘“We further decided to replace immediately all the
wind instruments of our monastery by stringed instruments;
but then another very serious question arose for
us, namely, that it would be impossible to get together.
from among our dervishes the necessary number of specialists
for playing the stringed instruments.
“‘Then our Sheikh, having thought a little, said to me:
“‘“Hadji, you, as a specialist in stringed instruments,
try—perhaps you can manage to make a stringed musical
instrument on which any dervish, without being a specialist,
can produce the sounds of the necessary melody
merely by a mechanical action, such as, for example, turning,
striking, pressing, and so on.”
“‘This proposal of our Sheikh then immediately greatly
882
interested me, and I undertook the task with great pleasure.
‘“After this decision I got up and, having received his
blessing, went home.
“‘Having returned home, I sat down and thought very
seriously for a long time; and the result of all my thinking
was that I decided to make an ordinary zimbal and to
devise with the help of my friend the dervish Kerbalai-
Azis-Nuaran such a mechanism of little hammers that
their striking should produce the corresponding sounds.
“And that same evening I went to this friend of mine,
the dervish Kerbalai-Azis-Nuaran.
“Although this dervish friend of mine was regarded by
his comrades and acquaintances as rather a queer sort, nevertheless
they all respected and esteemed him, as he was very
sensible and learned and often talked of such questions that
everyone, willy-nilly, had to ponder about them seriously.
“‘Before his initiation into the dervishes, he had been a
real professional, namely, a watchmaker.
“And in the monastery also, he devoted all his free time
to this favorite craft of his.
‘“My friend this dervish Kerbalai-Azis-Nuaran had by
the way recently become much enthused over a certain
”freakish idea,” namely, he was trying to make a mechanical
watch which would show the time very exactly without
the aid of any spring whatsoever.
‘“This freakish idea of his he explained in the following
brief and very simple formulation:
“Nothing on the Earth is absolutely still, because the
Earth itself moves. On the Earth only gravity is still and
then only in half the space occupied by its volume. I wish
to get such an absolute equilibrium of levers that their
movement, which must necessarily proceed from the tempo
of the movement of the Earth, should exactly correspond
883
to the required movement of the hands of a clock, and so
on and so forth.”
“‘When I came to this queer friend of mine and explained
to him what I wanted to obtain and what help I
expected of him, he also immediately became very much
interested in this and promised to help me in every way
possible.
‘“And the very next day we started work together.
“‘From this joint work, the skeleton of this mechanical
musical instrument devised by me was soon ready. I myself
marked and spaced the places for the corresponding
strings, while my queer friend continued to work on the
mechanism of the little hammers.
“‘And then, when I had finished stretching the strings
and had begun to tune them correspondingly, just then
that began which aroused that further interest in me
which brought me to the experiments concerning the laws
of vibrations which I began and am still continuing.
“‘It began in this way:
‘“I must first tell you that before this I already very well
knew that half the length of any string gives twice the
number of vibrations of a whole string of equal volume
and density, and in accordance with this principle I
arranged on the zimbal what are called “bridges” for the
strings and then began correspondingly to tune all
the strings for a certain ancient sacred melody in
”one-eighth-toned” sounds, of course according to my
”Perambarrsasidaan” or, as it is called in Europe, “tuning
fork,” producing the vibrations of the Chinese absolute note do.
‘“It was during this tuning that I first clearly constated
that the principle, namely, that the number of the vibrations
of a string is inversely proportional to its length,
does not always but only sometimes coincide with the
884
obtaining of what is called a “common blending harmonic
consonance.”
“‘And this constatation so greatly interested me that I
then gave all my attention to the investigation of this
alone and entirely ceased to occupy myself with the said
zimbal.
“‘Then it so chanced to happen that my queer friend
also became very much interested in the same thing, and
together we began to investigate this fact which had so astonished
us both.
“‘Only after several days did my friend and I notice
that we were neglecting our main work, and therefore we
decided from that day to devote half our time to finishing
the zimbal and the other half to the said investigations.
“‘And indeed we very soon managed to carry out both
of these tasks of ours in such a way that one should not
hinder the other.
‘“Soon the mechanical zimbal devised by us was ready;
it was entirely satisfactory to us and I must say turned out
to be something of the kind of the “new Greek hand organ”
but with quarter-tone sounds and a little larger in
size.
“‘It was set in action by turning, by which the little
hammers struck the corresponding strings; and this correspondence
was obtained by means of bundles of flattened
reeds in which we had made dents, into which during the
turning the ends of the little hammers fell and set the corresponding
strings vibrating.
“‘For each separate sacred melody we prepared a separate
bundle of these flattened reeds fastened together, and
they could be changed at will according to the melody required.
“‘When we finally handed over our original zimbal to
our Sheikh and told him what interested us most of all
885
at that moment, he not only gave us his blessing to leave
the monastery for a while for our purpose to occupy ourselves
with the question which interested us, but even put
at our disposal a large sum of money from the resources
accumulated in the monastery.
“‘We then moved here and began to live far from other
people and outside of our brotherhood.
“‘This friend of mine and I lived here all the time in
complete peace and concord, and only recently did I lose
forever this never-to-be-forgotten and irreplaceable friend
of mine.
“‘And I lost him in the following lamentable circumstances:
“‘Several weeks ago he went down to the banks of the
river Amu Darya to the town X for various materials and
instruments.
“As he was leaving the town to return here, a “stray bullet”
from the firing taking place between the Russians and
the Anglo-Afghans struck him down on the spot, and I
was immediately informed of this calamity by our mutual
acquaintance, a Sart, who chanced to be passing there.
‘“Several days afterwards I brought his remains here
and buried him over there,’ he added, pointing to a corner
of the cave where a peculiar form of projection could
be seen.
“Having said this, Hadji-Asvatz-Troov stood up and,
making a gesture of prayer evidently for the repose of the
soul of his friend, motioned with his head for us to follow
him.
“We went and found ourselves again in the chief passage
of the cave where this venerable terrestrial being
stopped in front of a projection and pressed something,
whereupon the block moved apart and behind it an entrance
was formed into another section of the cave.
886
“This section which we came upon this time was, in
addition to its formation by Nature Herself, also artificially
constructed so originally—according to the Reason
of your contemporary favorites—that I wish to describe
its construction to you as detailedly as possible.
“The walls of this section, the ceiling, and even the floor
were lined with several layers of very thick felt. As it was
afterwards explained to me, this accidentally natural formation
was utilized and adapted so that there should not
penetrate there, from the other sections or from the outside
in general, the slightest vibration from any manifestations
whatsoever, either from any movement, rustling,
shuffling, or even from vibrations produced by the breathing
anywhere nearby of various large or small ‘creatures.’
“In this unusual interior were several ‘experimental apparatuses’
of strange form and among them was a specimen
of the sound-producing instrument which I brought
with me from the surface of your planet, the type of contemporary
terrestrial sound-producing instrument which
your favorites call a grand piano.
“The cover of this grand piano was open, and to each series
of the strings visible beneath it were fitted independent
little apparatuses which served as measures of the ‘degree of
vivifyingness of the variously sourced vibrations’ and were
called Vibrometers.’
“When I saw the large number of these vibrometers,
the being-impulse of astonishment in my common presence
increased to such an intensity as that which our Mullah
Nassr Eddin expresses by the following words: ‘The
limit of full satiety is bursting.’
“This impulse of astonishment had arisen and progressively
increased in me from the moment when I saw, in
the passages of the cave, the gas and electric lighting.
“I had already then wondered whence and how all this
was present here.
887
“I already well knew before this, that although
these strange three-brained beings there have again
learned to utilize such sources from cosmic formations
for their, as they say, ‘lighting,’ yet these means for
this lighting of theirs are obtained by them with the
aid of very complicated adaptations and these adaptations
are accessible only where there is a large group of
them.
“And suddenly here was this lighting, so far from any
such group, and particularly in the absence around the
place of any signs by which, among contemporary beings,
such possibilities are in general accompanied.
“And when I saw the aforementioned vibrometer for
measuring the ‘degree of the vivifyingness of vibrations,’
the impulse of astonishment in me, as I have already said,
increased to the highest degree.
“I was yet the more astonished because concerning this I
also already knew very well that at that period there, nowhere
did there exist such apparatuses by means of which
it is possible to count any vibrations whatever, and therefore
I again wondered—from where could this venerable
old man dwelling in these wild mountains so far from the
beings composing contemporary civilization, have obtained
such apparatuses?
“Notwithstanding this interest of mine, I did not venture
to ask the venerable Hadji-Asvatz-Troov for an explanation
just then; I did not venture to ask him, because
it was to be feared that such a digressive question might
change the course of the conversation which had begun
and from which I expected the elucidation of the chief
question which interested me.
“In this section of the cave were many other apparatuses
as yet unknown to me, among which stood one very
strange apparatus to which were attached several what are
called ‘masks,’ from which something like pipes, made
888
of the throats of cows, went somewhere up to the ceiling
of the cave.
“Through these pipes, as I also afterwards learned,
the air necessary for the breathing of the beings present
during the experiments could flow in from outside, because
this interior was then closed hermetically on all
sides.
“The beings who were present during the experiments
wore over their faces those masks which were on this
strange apparatus.
“When we were all seated on the floor in the said section
of the cave, the venerable Hadji-Asvatz-Troov said
among other things that during the period of his investigations
he and his friend the dervish Kerbalai-Azis-
Nuaran had also occasion to study very thoroughly all the
theories existing on the Earth about vibrations made at
any time by serious terrestrial scientists.
“He said: ‘We studied the Assyrian theory of the great
Malmanash, and the Arabian theory of the famous
Selneh-eh-Avaz, and the Greek—of the philosopher
Pythagoras—and of course all the Chinese theories.
“‘And we made apparatuses exactly similar to those
with which all these ancient sages made their experiments,
and we even made an addition to one of their apparatuses,
which is now the chief one for my experiments.
“‘With this apparatus Pythagoras made his experiments,
and it was then called a “monochord,” but now
that I have altered it, I call it a “vibrosho.”’
“Having said this, he pressed something on the floor
with one hand, and with the other he pointed to a very
strangely shaped apparatus standing there and added that
it was the same altered ‘monochord.’
“The apparatus he pointed to consisted of a two-meter
board, the whole front half of which was divided into sections
called ‘frets,’ like the neck of the sound-producing
889
instrument called ‘guitar,’ and on it was stretched only
one string.
“To the other half of this board were fastened a great
number of vibrometers like those on the strings of the
grand piano, and they were affixed in such a way that
their indicating needles came just over the mentioned
frets on the front side of the board.
“To the back half of this board was fastened a whole
network of various small glass and metal pipes, which also
served to produce sounds, but this time sounds obtained
from vibrations arising from certain movements and currents
of ordinary or of artificially compressed or rarefied
air; and for measuring the vibrations of these sounds the
same vibrometers served as were used for measuring the
vibrations arising from the string.
“The venerable Hadji-Asvatz-Troov was about to say
something, but just then from another section of the cave
a small boy of the type called Uzbek entered, carrying on
a tray a tea service and some green tea.
“When the boy had set the tray before us and had left,
the venerable Hadji began to pour out the tea into the
cups and turning to us jokingly uttered the following sentence
used on such occasions in that locality:
“‘Let us imbibe this gift of Nature in the devout hope
that it may redound to her glory!’
“Having uttered this, he continued further:
‘“I already feel that my sustaining forces are abating
within me and hence I must imbibe the due quantity of
what can aid the animation of the whole of myself until
the next dose.’
“And with a gentle smile he began to drink his tea.
While he was drinking it, I decided to take the opportunity
to ask him about several questions which were all the
time worrying me.
“First of all I asked him the following. I said:
890
‘“Highly esteemed Hadji! Until now I have been fully
convinced that nowhere on the Earth does there exist an
apparatus for the exact measurement of vibrations. Yet
here I see so many of these measuring apparatuses.
‘“How am I to understand this?
“‘Where did you get them?’
“To this the venerable Hadji-Asvatz-Troov replied as
follows:
‘“These apparatuses for our experiments were made by
my deceased friend Kerbalai-Azis-Nuaran, and it is chiefly
to them that I am indebted for all my attainments in the
knowledge of the laws of vibrations.
“‘Indeed,’ he continued, ‘there once existed on the
Earth at the time of the flourishing of the great Tikliamish,
all kinds of similar apparatuses, but at the present
time there are none of these apparatuses, unless of course
one reckons that, so to say, “childish bauble” now existing
there in Europe by means of which vibrations can, as it
were, be counted, and which there in Europe is called a
”siren.” I even had such a siren when I began my elucidatory
experiments.
‘“This siren was invented two centuries ago by a certain
learned physician named Seebeck and it was so to say perfected
in the middle of the last century, by a certain
Cagniard-de-la-Tour.
“‘The construction of this childish bauble consists in
this, that a current of condensed air is directed from a
pipe on to a revolving disc drilled with little holes, each
hole exactly coinciding in size with the opening of the
main air pipe; and as this disc revolves, the passage for the
current of air, entering these holes from the main pipe, is
alternately opened and closed.
“‘And thus during the rapid revolution of this disc,
successive shocks of air are obtained in the holes, and
these produce an even-pitched tone of sound, and the
891
number of revolutions recorded by the clock mechanism,
multiplied by the number of the holes of the disc, should
give the number of the vibrations of that sound made in
the given interval of time.
“‘Unfortunately for the Europeans, neither the first inventor
nor the perfecter of that siren knew that sound can
be obtained not only from the action of genuine vibrations
but also from the simple flow of air; and as this siren
of theirs sounds only from the flow of air and not at all
from natural vibrations, therefore the determination of
the exact number of vibrations by the indications of that
siren is out of the question. . . .
“‘And, that sound can be produced from two causes,
namely, from natural world-vibrations themselves and
simply from the flow of air, is a very satisfying and interesting
fact, and I shall now demonstrate it to you practically.’
“Having said this, the venerable Hadji stood up and
brought from another section of the cave a pot of flowers
in bloom, placed it in the center of that section of the
cave, and then seated himself at the former monochord of
the famous Pythagoras.
“Turning to us he said:
“‘I will now produce from these combined pipes only
five different tones of sound, and you please look attentively
at this pot of flowers and look at your watches and
notice how long I continue to produce these sounds and
also remember the numbers indicated by the hands of the
vibrometers for these sounds.’
“Then with a pair of small bellows he began to blow air
into the corresponding pipes, which then began a monotonous
melody of five tones.
“This monotonous melody continued for ten minutes
and not only did we remember the numbers indicated by
the hands of the vibrometers but all these five tones of
892
sound were even very well impressed on our organs of
hearing.
“When Hadji had finished his monotonous music, the
flowers in the pot were in the same state of bloom as before.
“Then Hadji moved from the former monochord to
the sound-producing instrument grand piano, and having
again directed our attention to the hands of the vibrometers,
he began to strike successively the corresponding keys
of the grand piano, which gave out the same monotonous
melody of the same five tones of sound.
“And this time also, the hands of the vibrometers indicated
the same figures.
“Five minutes had barely passed when at a nod from
Hadji, we looked at the pot of flowers and saw that the
flowers in the pot had begun very definitely to fade, and
when after ten minutes, the venerable Hadji again ceased
his music, there were then in the pot only the quite faded
and withered stalks of the former flowering plants.
“Hadji then again sat down by us and said:
“‘As my investigations of long years have convinced me
and as the science of Shat-Chai-Mernis states, there do indeed
exist in the world two kinds of vibrations: namely,
so to say, “creative vibrations” and “momentum vibrations.”
“‘As I have made clear by experiment, the best strings
for the production of the said creative vibrations are those
made of a certain definite metal or of goat gut.
“‘But strings made of other materials do not have this
property.
‘“Vibrations issuing from the latter kind of strings, and
also the vibrations obtained from the flow of air, are purely
momentum vibrations. In this case the sounds are obtained
from those vibrations which arise from the mechanical
893
action of the momentum evoked by them and from the
friction of the air flowing from it.’
“Hadji-Asvatz-Troov continued:
“‘At first we made our experiments with the aid of this
vibrosho alone, but one day when my friend Kerbalai-
Azis-Nuaran was in the Bokharan town of X on business,
he happened to see a grand piano there at an auction sale
of a number of things belonging to a Russian general who
had left, and noticing by chance that its strings were made
of just the metal needed for our experiments, he bought
it and afterwards, of course with great difficulty, brought
it up here into the mountains.
“‘When we had placed this grand piano here, we tuned
its strings exactly according to those laws of vibrations indicated
in the ancient Chinese science Shat-Chai-Mernis.
“‘For the correct tuning of the strings we then not only
took the absolute sound of the ancient Chinese note “do,”
but also, as that same science recommended, took into account
the local geographical conditions, the pressure of
the atmosphere, the form and dimensions of the interior,
and the mean temperature of the surrounding space as
well as of the interior itself and so on, and we even took
into consideration from how many people human radiations
might issue in this interior during our proposed experiments.
“And when we had thus exactly tuned this grand piano,
then from that moment indeed, the vibrations issuing
from it immediately acquired all those properties
mentioned in the said great science.
“‘I will now demonstrate what it is possible to do with
a knowledge of the laws of vibration attained by man,
and with the vibrations issuing from this ordinary grand
piano.’
“Having said this, he again stood up.
894
“This time he brought from another section of the cave
an envelope, paper, and a pencil.
“On the paper he brought he wrote something, placed
what he had written in the envelope, attached the envelope
to a hook that hung from the ceiling in the center of
the room, again sat down at the grand piano, and without
saying a word began just as before to strike definite
keys, from which there was again produced a certain monotonous
melody.
“But this time, in the melody, two sounds of the lowest
octave of the grand piano were evenly and constantly
repeated.
“After a little I noticed that it was becoming uncomfortable
for my friend the dervish Hadji-Bogga-Eddin to
sit still, for he began to fidget with his left leg.
“A little later he began to stroke his left leg and it was
evident from the grimaces he made that his leg was paining
him.
“The venerable Hadji-Asvatz-Troov paid no attention
to this and continued to strike the designated keys.
“When at last he had finished, he turned to us and, addressing
me, said:
‘“Friend of my friend, will you please get up, take the
envelope off the hook and read what is written inside.’
“I stood up, took the envelope, opened it and read as
follows:
“‘On each of you, from the vibrations issuing from the
grand piano, there must be formed on the left leg an inch
below the knee and half an inch to the left of the middle
of the leg what is called a “boil.”’
“When I had read this, the venerable Hadji requested
us both to bare the indicated places on our left legs.
“When we had bared them, there was to be seen a real boil
precisely on that place of the left leg of the dervish Bogga-
Eddin; but to the extreme amazement of the venerable
895
Hadji-Asvatz-Troov, there was nothing whatsoever to be
seen on my leg.
“When Hadji-Asvatz-Troov ascertained this, he immediately
leaped from his place like a young man and cried
out very excitedly, ‘It cannot be!’ and began to stare
fixedly at my left leg with the eyes of a madman.
“Almost five minutes passed in this manner. I confess
that for the first time on that planet I was at a loss
and could not immediately hit upon a way out of the
situation.
“At last he came closely up to me and was about to
speak, but just then, from his agitation, his legs began to
tremble very violently, and he therefore sat down on the
floor and motioned me to sit down also.
“And when we were seated he gazed at me with very
sorrowful eyes and in a penetrating manner spoke to me
as follows:
“‘Friend of my friend! In my youth I was a very rich
man, so rich that no fewer than ten of my caravans, each
with no fewer than a thousand camels, were constantly
moving in all directions over our great Asia.
‘“My harem was considered by all who knew it to be
the richest and best on the Earth, and everything else was
on the same scale; in short, I had in superabundance
everything that our ordinary life can give.
“‘But all this gradually so wearied and surfeited me that
when at night I lay down to sleep, I thought with horror
that the same would be repeated on the next day and that
I would again have to drag along the same wearisome
”burden.”
“‘Finally it became unendurable for me to live with
such an inner state.
“And then, once, when I felt the emptiness of ordinary
life particularly strongly, the idea first arose in me of ending
my life by suicide.
896
“‘For several days, I thought quite cold-bloodedly and
as a result categorically decided to do this.
“‘On the last evening as I entered the room where I intended
to actualize this decision of mine, I suddenly remembered
that I had not taken a last look at her who was
half the cause of the creation and formation of my life.
‘“I remembered, namely, my own mother who was then
still alive. And this recollection of her reversed everything
within me.
“‘I suddenly pictured to myself how she would suffer
when she learned of my end, and moreover by such a
means.
“‘When I remembered her I pictured to myself, as if
in reality, how she, my dear old mother, would break
down in utter loneliness with resigned sighs and inconsolable
sufferings, and from all this there arose in me such
pity for her that the sobbing evoked by this pity almost
choked me.
‘“And it was only just then that I cognized with my
whole Being what my mother meant to me and what an
inextinguishable feeling towards her ought to exist in me.
“‘From that time my mother became for me the source
of my life.
‘“Thereafter whenever it may have been, day or night,
no sooner did I remember her dear face than I became animated
with new strength, and the desire to live, and to
do everything only that her life might flow agreeably for
her, was renewed in me.
“‘Thus it continued for ten years, until from one of
those pitiless diseases she passed away and I was again left
alone.
“‘After her death my inner emptiness again began to
weigh me down more and more, day by day.’
“At this point of his narrative, when the glance of the
897
venerable Hadji-Asvatz-Troov happened to light upon the
dervish Bogga-Eddin, he again jumped up from his place
and, addressing him, said:
“ ‘My dear friend! In the name of our friendship pardon
me, an old man, that I have forgotten to put an end to
the pain caused you from the evil-carrying vibrations of
the grand piano.’
“Having said this, he sat down at the grand piano and
again began to strike the keys; this time he produced the
sounds of two notes only, one from among those of the
higher octaves of the grand piano, and the other from
among the lower, always alternately, and as he began he
almost shouted:
“‘Now thanks again to the vibrations engendered by
means of the sounds of the grand piano, but this time
good-carrying ones, let the pain of my faithful old friend
cease.’
“And indeed five minutes had scarcely passed before the
face of the dervish Bogga-Eddin again cleared up, and of
the enormous horrible boil which until that time had continued
to ornament his left leg, not a trace remained.
“Then the dervish Hadji-Asvatz-Troov again sat down
beside us and, externally completely calm, continued to
talk:
“ ‘On the fourth day after the death of my dear mother,
I happened to be sitting in my room thinking in despair
what was to become of me.
“ ‘Just then in the street near my window, a wandering
dervish began to chant his sacred canticles.
“‘Looking out of the window and seeing that the
singing dervish was old and had a very benign face, I suddenly
decided to ask his advice and immediately sent my
servant to invite him in.
“ ‘And when he had entered and, after the usual salutations,
898
was seated on the “Mindari,” I told him of my soul-state
without withholding anything at all.
“‘When I finished, the wandering dervish became intensely
thoughtful and only after some time, looking at
me steadily, he said as he rose from his place:
“There is only one way out for you—devote yourself
to religion.”
‘“Having said this, he walked away uttering some
prayer and left my house forever.
“‘After his departure, I again became thoughtful.
“‘This time the result of my thinking was that I decided
the same day irrevocably to enter some “brotherhood
of dervishes,” but only not in my native country but
somewhere further away.
‘“The next day I began to divide and distribute all my
wealth among my relatives and the poor, and in two weeks
I left my native country forever and came here to
Bokhara.
‘“Once here in Bokhara, I chose one of the numerous
brotherhoods of dervishes and entered it, selecting just
that brotherhood whose dervishes were known among the
people for the severity of their mode of life.
“‘But unfortunately, the dervishes of this brotherhood
soon produced a disillusioning effect on me, and I therefore
transferred to another brotherhood; but there again
the same thing happened, until finally I was enrolled as a
dervish of the brotherhood of the monastery, the Sheikh of
which set me the task of devising that mechanical stringed
musical instrument of which I have already spoken to you.
‘“And after that, as I have also already told you, I became
very much absorbed in the science of the laws of vibrations
and have been occupied with it up to the present day.
“‘But today this science has compelled me to experience
the same inner state as I experienced for the first
time on the eve of the death of my mother, whose love
899
had been my sole hearth of warmth which for so many
years had sustained my empty and wearisome life.
‘“To this day I cannot recall without a shudder that
moment when our physicians told me that my mother
could not live more than one day.
“‘Then in that terrible state of mind, the first question
that arose in me was: How shall I go on living?
‘“What further happened to me afterwards and what
occurred I have also more or less told you.
“‘In a word, when I became absorbed in the science of
vibrations, I gradually found for myself a new divinity.
“‘This science took the place of my mother for me and
in the course of many years has proved just as sustaining,
true, and faithful as my own mother had been to me, and
until today I have lived and been animated only by its
truths alone.
“‘Until now there has not yet been a single instance in
which in their manifestations, the truths I have discovered
concerning the laws of vibrations have failed to yield those
precise results I expected.
“‘But today for the first time it has happened that the
results I confidently expected were not obtained.
‘“My chief terror is that today I was more than ever
careful in the calculations of the vibrations required for
the given case, that is to say, I accurately calculated that
the proposed boil should be formed on your body in just
that place and in no other.
“‘And here the unprecedented has happened. Not only
is it not in the designated place, but it has not even been
formed on any part of your body at all.
“‘This science which until now has taken the place of
my faithful mother, has today for the first time failed me,
and in me at the present moment, there is indescribable
grief.
‘“For today, I can still reconcile myself to this exceedingly
900
great misfortune of mine, but what will be tomorrow—I
cannot even picture to myself.
“‘And if I can still somehow reconcile myself today, it
is only because I very well remember the words of our ancient
great prophet “Issi-Noora” who said that “an individual
is not responsible for his manifestations only when
in death agony.”
“‘Evidently my science, my divinity, my second
mother—is also in its “death agony,” if it has betrayed me
today.
‘“I know very well that death agony is always followed
by death.
‘“And you, dear friend of my friend, have today involuntarily
become for me like those physicians who then on
the eve of the death of my dear mother announced to me
that my mother could not live more than another day.
“‘You are for me today just such a newsbearer, that this
new hearth of mine will tomorrow also be extinguished.
“‘The same terrible feelings and sensations which I experienced
then, from the moment when our physicians
announced to me the imminent death of my mother until
her death, are now being repeated in me.
“‘Just as then, in the midst of those terrible feelings and
sensations, there was still a hope that perhaps she would
not die, so also at this moment, something like that hope
also still flickers in me.
“‘Ekh! Friend of my friend! Now that you already know
my soul state, I earnestly ask you, can you explain to me
what supernatural force was involved in this, that the anticipated
boil which should infallibly have been formed
was not formed on your left leg?
“‘For the faith that it must infallibly be formed long
ago became in me as firm as the “Tookloonian-stone.”
“And it has become so firm and unshakable because
for almost forty years, day and night, I have persistently
901
studied these great laws of world vibrations until the understanding
of their meaning and actualization has become
for me, as it were, my second nature.’
“Having said these last words, this perhaps last great
sage of the Earth looked into my eyes with an expression
full of anticipation.
“Can you picture to yourself, my dear boy, my situation
then? What could I reply to him?
“For the second time that day, I could not on account
of this terrestrial being see any way out of the situation
that had arisen.
“This time there was mixed in this state, so unusual for
me, my ‘being-Hikhdjnapar,’ or, as your favorites say
there, ‘pity,’ for that terrestrial three-brained being, chiefly
because he was suffering through me.
“And this was because I was then clearly aware that if I
spoke a few words to him, not only would he be calmed,
but thanks to them, he would even understand that the
fact that no boil was formed on my left leg proved the
truth and precision of his adored science still more.
“I had full moral right to tell him the truth about myself,
because by his attainments he was already ‘Kalmanuior,’ that
is, a three-brained being of that planet with whom it is not
forbidden us from Above to be frank.
“But at that moment I could in no way do this, because
there was also present there the dervish Hadji-Bogga-
Eddin who was still an ordinary terrestrial three-brained
being, concerning whom, already long before, it was
forbidden under oath from Above to the beings of our
tribe to communicate true information to any one of
them on any occasion whatsoever.
“This interdiction upon the beings of our tribe was
made it seems on the initiative of the Very Saintly Ashiata
Shiemash.
“This interdiction on the beings of our tribe was made
902
chiefly because it is necessary for the three-brained beings
of your planet to have ‘knowledge-of-being.’
“And any information, even if true, gives to beings in
general only ‘mental knowledge,’ and this mental knowledge,
as I have already once told you, always serves beings
only as a means to diminish their possibilities of acquiring
this knowledge-of-being.
“And since the sole means left to these unfortunate
three-brained beings of your planet for their complete
liberation from the consequences of the properties of the
organ Kundabuffer are just this knowledge-of-being,
therefore this command was given to the beings of our
tribe under oath concerning the beings of the Earth.
“And that is why, my boy, I did not just then in front
of the dervish Bogga-Eddin decide to explain to this worthy
terrestrial sage Hadji-Asvatz-Troov the real reason of
his failure.
“But as both dervishes were waiting for my reply, I had
in any case to tell them something, and therefore, addressing
Hadji-Asvatz-Troov, I then told him only as follows:
‘“Venerable Hadji-Asvatz-Troov! If you agree to have
my answer not now but a little later, then I swear by the
cause of my arising that I will give you an answer which
will fully satisfy you. You will be convinced not only that
your beloved science is the truest of all sciences, but also
that since the great scientists, the saints Choon-Kil-Tez
and Choon-Tro-Pel, you are the greatest scientist of the
Earth.’
“At this reply of mine, that venerable dervish Hadji-Asvatz-
Troov merely placed his right hand on the place where the
heart is located in terrestrial beings—and in that locality this
gesture means ‘I believe and hope without doubt.’
“Then, as if nothing had happened, he turned to the
dervish Bogga-Eddin and began again to speak about the
science Shat-Chai-Mernis.
903
“In order completely to smooth over the previous embarrassment,
I spoke to him again, and pointing to a
niche in the cave where many colored silk materials were
hanging in strips, I asked him:
“‘Most estimable Hadji! What is all that material over
there in that niche?’
“To this question of mine he replied that those colored
materials were also used for his experiments on vibrations,
and he continued further: ‘I recently made it clear for myself
which colors of the materials—and to what extent—
act by their vibrations harmfully on people and on
animals.
‘“If you wish I will show you this highly interesting experiment
also.’
“Having said this, he again stood up and again went
into the neighboring section from where he soon led in,
this time with the help of the boy, three quadruped terrestrial
beings called ‘dog,’ ‘sheep,’ and ‘goat’; he also
brought in several strangely shaped apparatuses resembling
bracelets.
“He put one of these special bracelets on the arm of the
dervish Bogga-Eddin, and another on his own arm, meanwhile
saying to me by the way as he did so:
“‘I do not put one of these apparatuses on you ... as I
have certain rather weighty reasons.’
“One of these strange collar-like apparatuses he then
put on to the necks of the aforesaid goat, sheep, and dog,
and indicating the vibrometers on these strange apparatuses,
he asked us to remember or to note down all the
figures which would be indicated by the hands of the vibrometers
on each of these externally different beings.
“We looked at the figures shown by all the five vibrometers,
and wrote these down in the ‘block notes’ or,
as they are usually called there, ‘writing pads,’ which were
given to us by the boy.
904
“After this, the dervish Asvatz-Troov again sat down on
the felt and told us as follows:
“‘Every form of “life” has its own “total” of vibrations
proper to it, which represents the totality of all the vibrations
engendered from the various definite organs of the
given form of life; and this total varies at different times
in each form of life and depends on how intensely these
variously caused vibrations are transformed by the corresponding
sources or organs. ‘“Now all these heterogenous and
variously caused vibrations always blend within the limits of the
whole life in the general subjective what is called “chord of vibrations”
of the given life.
“‘Just take as an example my friend Bogga-Eddin and
myself.
“‘You see . . .’ and showing me the figures on the vibrometer
that he had on his arm, he continued:
“‘I have in general so many vibrations, and my friend
Bogga-Eddin has so many more.
“‘This is because he is much younger than I and several
of his organs function much more intensely than mine,
and the corresponding vibrations in him thus “result”
more intensely than mine.
“‘Look at the figures on the vibrometers of the dog, the
sheep, and the goat. The sum total of the vibrations of the
dog is three times greater than that of the sheep and half
as much again as that of the goat, and in number of vibrations
of his general chord of vibrations, this dog has a
trifle less than myself and my friend.
“‘It must be remarked that among men, especially men
of recent times, very many are to be met with who have
not even as great a number of vibrations in the subjective
chord of vibrations of their common presence as the
number shown by the presence of this dog.
“‘This has come about because in most of these people
I have just mentioned, one function for instance, and,
905
namely, the function of emotion, which actualizes the
main quantity of subjective vibrations, is already almost
completely atrophied, and therefore the sum total of vibrations
in them proves to be less than in this dog.’
“Having said this, the venerable Hadji-Asvatz-Troov
again stood up and went to the place where the materials
of different colors lay.
“Then he began to unroll these colored materials consisting
of what is called ‘Bokharan-silk,’ color by color;
and with each piece of material, all of one color, he covered
by means of specially constructed rollers not only all
the walls and the ceiling but even the floor of this section
of the cave, owing to which it appeared that the whole interior
was draped with the material of that given color.
And each of the colored materials changed the vibration
number of all the forms of ‘life.’
“After experiments with the colored materials, this great
terrestrial scientist of recent times asked us to follow him,
and, going out of this section of the cave back again into
its main passage, we went into another small passage leading
off to the side.
“Behind us trailed along the goat, the sheep, and the
dog with their improvised collars.
“We walked a fairly long time until we finally came to
the most important section of these underground spaces.
“There the venerable dervish Hadji-Asvatz-Troov again
went to one of the niches of that big underground space
and, pointing to a big pile lying there of some material of
a very strange color, said: ‘“This material is woven specially from
the fibers of the plant “Chaltandr” and has its natural color.
‘“This plant Chaltandr is one of the rare formations on
the Earth, the color of which not only does not have the
ability to change the vibrations of other nearby sources,
but is itself completely indifferent to all other vibrations.
‘“That is why for my experiments concerning vibrations
906
arising not from color but from other causes, I especially
ordered just this material and made out of it, for the
whole of this underground space, something like a large
”tent” and so adapted it that it could be moved in any direction
and given any form desired.
‘“And with this peculiar tent I am now carrying out my
experiments, namely, those experiments which I call “architectural.”
And these architectural experiments are now
making clear to me just which interiors—and to what extent—
act harmfully upon people and upon animals.
‘“These architectural experiments have already fully
convinced me not only that the size and the general interior
form of a place have indeed an enormous influence
on people and animals, but also that all interior what are called
curves, angles, projections, breaks in the
walls, and many other things producing a change in the
vibrations proceeding in the atmosphere of the place, always
contribute to change for better or for worse the subjective
vibrations of the people and animals there.’
“When he began to make his experiments with that
large tent, I also noticed among other things that the surrounding
vibrations which changed owing to various
causes nearby, act much more strongly on the common
presences of these three-brained beings who have taken
your fancy than on the terrestrial one-brained and two-brained
beings.
“This also evidently proceeds in consequence of all the
abnormal inner and outer conditions of their ordinary
being-existence.
“After these architectural experiments, he led us to still
other small sections, where he also showed us many other
experiments from which it could easily be seen and understood
just which variously caused vibrations, and how,
act upon the subjective chords of vibrations of your favorites.
“During these experiments, there were also indicated
907
the results ensuing from vibrations formed from the radiations
of other terrestrial beings of various types of those
similar to them as well as of two-brained and one-brained
beings, and also the vibrations engendered by their voices
and by many other causative actions.
“He demonstrated and explained, among other things,
also several experiments proving the harmful action on
terrestrial contemporary beings of those causes which they
themselves, as if intentionally, produce, especially in recent
times, in great quantity—namely, what they call
’works of art.’
“Among these latter were ‘pictures,’ ‘statues,’ and of
course their famous music.
“From all the experiments demonstrated by this sage,
it became clear that the most harmful vibrations, however,
for contemporary terrestrial three-brained beings are
those formed in them from their what are called ‘medical
remedies.’
“I stayed in the underground domain of this truly
learned being four terrestrial days, after which, with the
dervish Bogga-Eddin, I returned again to that Bokharan
town from which we had come; and thus ended my first
meeting with him.
“During those four days he further demonstrated and
explained to us much more concerning the ‘laws of vibrations’;
but the most interesting thing for me personally
was his last explanation about why and how, in that wild
place remote from any place of the grouping of contemporary
terrestrial beings, in this underground domain of
his, there came to be gas and electric lighting.
“During this account of his, while elucidating a certain
fact, this highly sympathetic terrestrial three-brained being
could not restrain himself, for sincere tears suddenly
began to flow, which then so touched me that even now
I cannot forget it.
“Information about certain data elucidated by this
908
account of his can serve for your further existence as good
material for corresponding confrontations and for the
elucidation of all the results of what are called ‘subjective
destiny,’ that is to say, of those results which in general
occur in our Great Megalocosmos where a multitude of
relatively independent separate individuals arise and exist
together.
“It often happens that while existing together, destiny,
for any separate individual in the process of his personal
existence, turns out for him personally to be absolutely
unjust, but for all the others existing together with him,
there are obtained from this in the objective sense, an
abundance of just fruits. And that is why I wish to tell you
about this in as much detail as possible, and will even try
to repeat this account of his to you as verbatim as possible
without changing anything.
“It was just before our departure from this underground
domain, that is, from that place on your planet,
which among other things, convinced me that the results
of the attainments of the Reason of the former three-brained
beings, their ancestors, have not even there been
entirely lost. Even if the subsequent generations of the beings
of this strange planet cease to transmute in themselves
the cosmic truths discovered by their ancestors, yet
although their already discovered truths have not progressed
as is everywhere proper because of their abnormal
being-existence, they are nevertheless automatically concentrated
in that strange underground kingdom of your
planet, to await further perfection and elaboration for
subsequent three-brained beings.
“And so, when I enquired about the methods of the gas
and electric lighting in this underground kingdom of his,
he related to me the following:
‘“The causes of the origin of these two kinds of lighting
are entirely different, and each of these two kinds of
lighting has its own independent story.
909
“‘Gas lighting existed here from the very beginning,
and was arranged here on the initiative of myself and my
old friend the dervish Kerbalai-Azis-Nuaran.
“‘As for the electric lighting, it came here only quite recently,
and the initiator of its origin was also one of my
friends who is still young and who came from among the
Europeans.
“‘I think it will be better if I tell you the story of each
kind of lighting separately.
“‘I will begin with the gas lighting.
“‘At the time when we first moved here, there was not
far from here a certain holy place called the “holy cave” to
which various “pilgrims” and “devotees” from all over
Turkestan used to throng.
“‘The popular belief about this holy place was that
once there had lived in this cave, as it were, the famous
”Herailaz,” who later was taken up “alive” into Heaven.
“‘It was further said in this popular belief that he was
taken alive into Heaven so unexpectedly that he even had
no time to extinguish the fire which lit his cave.
“‘This last belief was supported by the fact that in that
cave there was indeed an “undying fire.”
“‘And so, friend of my friend!
“As neither I nor my friend the dervish Kerbalai-Azis-
Nuaran could believe in the verity of this popular belief,
we therefore decided to probe into the real cause of that
peculiar phenomenon.
“‘Having at that time sufficient material possibilities
and having at our disposal the conditions necessary for
the investigation of this phenomenon without any hindrance
from anyone whatsoever, we began to seek the
source of its arising.
“‘It turned out that not far from that cave there flowed
under the ground a stream which washed a medium composed of minerals,
the totality of the action of which, on the water, resulted in the
separation of an inflammable
910
gas which through chance crevices in the ground found itsway into that cave.
‘“And the chance inflammation somehow of this gas
must obviously have been the cause of the display there of
that undying fire.
‘“When my friend and I had made this cause definitely
clear to ourselves and had at the same time discovered that
the said spring was located not far from our cave, we decided
to give an artificial outlet to that gas into these caves
of ours.
‘“And so, from then on this gas flowed through the
pipes of clay we laid, here into the main section of our
cave, and from there we distributed it by means of “bamboos”
according to our needs.
“As for the appearance in our caves of electric lighting,
the history of its origin is as follows:
“‘Soon after we had settled in these caves, there once
came to see me through a very old friend of mine also a
dervish, a still very young European traveler who sought
my acquaintance on account of always this same action of
the laws of vibrations which interested me.
“‘We were soon close friends, as he turned out to be
firstly, very serious in the search for truth, and secondly,
very kind and “susceptible regarding the weaknesses of all
others without exception.”
“‘He was studying the laws of vibrations in general; but
his studies were primarily of those “laws of vibrations”
which cause the formation of various diseases in people.
“‘During these studies of his, he among other things
made clear the causes of the arising in people of the disease
existing there under the name of “cancer,” and the
possibility of destroying in people this malignant arising.
‘“He then constated and could already actualize in
practice the possibility that, by a certain mode of life and
a certain preparation, any man ‘can consciously elaborate
911
in himself vibrations by means of which, if he saturates
the person infected with this terrible disease with those vibrations
in a certain way and in a certain successiveness of
the flow of time, it is possible to destroy it entirely.
‘“Although afterwards, when we parted, we did not
meet again for a long time, we always had news of one another.
“‘I knew that this young friend of mine, soon after we
parted, married in his native country and lived with his
wife during the following years in full, as we say here in
Asia, “family love and mutual moral support.”
‘“I was particularly interested in news of him which
concerned his attainments in respect of the discovery of a
cure for destroying in people just the aforesaid curse, because
the causes of the arising of just those vibrations, owing
to which data for that disease are crystallized, were
closely related to the causes the elucidation of the vibrations
of which were lately the chief interest in my life.
‘“I already knew that although he had not yet discovered
any commonly accessible means of bringing about
the destruction of that disease, yet according to trustworthy
reports which frequently reached me, he employed
for those who fell ill with this disease the not commonly
accessible practicable cures which he had first constated,
and their actualization in practice which he had attained,
and he had always achieved the complete destruction of
this terrible human scourge.
“‘I received very authentic information about these
favorable results achieved by him in some tens of cases
during that time.
“‘Then it happened that for reasons not dependent on
either of us, I had no information about that young European,
for about ten years.
‘“I was already beginning to forget his existence entirely when
once, while I was specially absorbed in my
912
occupations,I heard someone give our secret signal, and
when I called and asked who was there, I at once recognized
his voice; he asked me to make the way accessible
for him to enter our underground domain.
‘“Needless to say, we were both glad to meet again and
once more to exchange views on our beloved science of
the “laws of vibrations.”
“‘When the excitement aroused by our new meeting
had abated, and when we had unpacked all the things my
young friend had brought on camels—among which by
the way were some of the famous contemporary European
what are called “Roentgen apparatus,” almost fifty “elements
of Bunsen,” several “accumulators,” and several
bales of different materials for “electric wiring”—we began
to talk quietly and from what he related about himself
I learned with great grief the following:
“‘Several years before, when on account of higher World laws
surrounding conditions and circumstances became
such that scarcely anywhere on the Earth did people have
any security for the morrow or any settled dwelling place,
he suddenly noticed the appearance in his beloved wife of
just that terrible disease, the search for a cure for which had
lately been one of the chief aims of his existence.
“‘He was particularly horrified because, in view of the
surrounding conditions which had arisen, he had no possibility
of employing, for the destruction of that terrible
disease, that cure he had obtained and which only he
alone so far could actualize.
‘“And when he had calmed down somewhat after this
terrible constatation, he then made the only possible decision—
to wait patiently for a corresponding time, and
meanwhile to try to create for his wife such conditions of
life that the progressive process of that terrible disease
should flow as slowly as possible.
“‘More than two years passed, during which time the
913
surrounding conditions changed for the better; and this
young friend of mine had the possibility of then preparing
himself, at last, to employ that cure known only by
him, against that terrible disease.
“‘And when he had begun to prepare himself to employ
that cure, then on one sorrowful day for him, in one of
the large European cities, in the jostling caused by some
demonstration, he fell under an “automobile,” and although
not quite killed, he received very serious bodily injuries.
“‘Owing to these injuries, firstly, his own life flowed for
several months under a “lapse of memory,” and secondly,
because of the absence of conscious and intentional direction
on his part of the ordinary life of his wife, the process
of the terrible disease flowed in her at an accelerated
tempo, chiefly because during his illness she took constant
and anxious care of him without sparing herself.
“‘And so, when this poor friend of mine finally regained
consciousness, he soon saw to his horror that the disease
process in his wife was already in its last stages.
“‘What could he do? What could be done . . . since owing
to the consequences of the injuries he had received he
was bereft of every possibility of preparing himself and of
elaborating in himself the vibrations of the quality needed
for the cure he had learned, of destroying in man that terrible
disease.
“‘Thereupon and in view of all this and seeing no
other way, he resolved to have recourse to that means of
curing this illness which the representatives of contemporary
European medicine employ and thanks to which,
they allege, it is possible, as it were, to destroy in man that
disease.
‘“Namely, he decided to have recourse to what are
called X rays.
‘“The treatment with the said rays was begun.
914
“‘During the process of that treatment he noticed that,
although the principal “concentration” or “gravitational
center” of the disease in the body of his wife became, as
it were, “atrophied,” yet at the same time a similar “concentration”
was beginning, this time in an entirely different
part of her body.
“‘After several months of repeated what they call in Europe
“seances,” a similar independent concentration made
its appearance in her and this time in still a new place—
the third.
“‘And as a result of it all, it transpired one sad day that
the days of the invalid were numbered.
‘“Having constated this horror, my young friend decided
to throw aside all the wiseacring of contemporary
European medicine and without consideration for his own
state, he began to elaborate in himself the necessary vibrations
and to saturate the body of the invalid with them.
“Although, in spite of difficulties almost insurmountable
to him personally, he succeeded in prolonging the
existence of his wife for almost two years, yet nevertheless
she finally died from just that terrible human disease.
“‘It must be noticed further that during the last period
of the illness, when he had already ceased to employ the
wiseacring of European medicine, two further similar independent
concentrations were noticed in the body of his
wife.
‘“When my young friend had more or less calmed
down after that terrible issue, and again devoted part of
his time to his beloved studies and researches of the great
World-laws, then, among other things, he became much
interested to know why, during the treatment of the cancer
by X rays there had arisen in the body of his wife those
independent concentrations he had constated which usually
do not develop in this disease and which during his
long years of previous observations he had never noticed.
915
“‘In view of the fact that the elucidation of this question
which interested him turned out to be complicated
and in the surrounding conditions of the places of habitation
there, impracticable, he decided to come to me and
with my help clear them up by experiment.
‘“And that was why he had brought with him all the
necessary materials for these elucidatory experiments.
“‘The next day I put at his disposal one of the sections
of the underground domain and several what are called
”Salkamourskian” goats and everything else required for
his elucidatory experiments.
“‘Among other preparations he, with the help of the
Bunsen elements, first put into operation the action of the
Roentgen apparatus.
‘“And already three days after his arrival, that began
which was the cause of the arising of permanent electric
lighting in our caves.
‘“And it began in the following way: As we were making
certain experiments by means of my vibrometers and
calculating the vibrations of the electric current which
produces X rays in the Roentgen apparatus, we noticed
that the number of vibrations of the electric current obtained
by means of these Bunsen elements all the time either
increased or diminished; and because the number of
vibrations in a certain length of time were most important
for our elucidations during the flowing of the electric current,
it then became clear to us that that kind of electric
current was absolutely useless for the elucidations we required.
‘“This constatation of ours very much discouraged and
depressed my young friend.
“‘He immediately ceased the experiments he had begun
and began to think.
‘“The following two days he thought unceasingly even
during meals.
916
‘“At the end of the third day, as we were going together
to the section where we usually had our repasts and
were crossing the little bridge in the main section of
our caves built over an underground stream, he suddenly
stopped and striking his forehead, cried out excitedly
”Eureka!”
“‘The outcome of that exclamation, then, was that on
the next day, with the help of several hired Tadjiks, there
were removed from various ancient and deserted mines lying
near by, “lumps” of three kinds of “ore” as large as
could be removed; and these were placed in a certain order
in the bed of our underground stream.
“‘Then after laying that ore in the bed of the stream,
he very simply connected from the stream two what are
called terminals to the slightly charged accumulators
which he himself had brought, and owing to this, the
electric current of the famous what is called “amperage”
began to flow into these accumulators.
“‘And when after twenty-four hours we passed the electric
current thus obtained into the said accumulators
through our vibrometers, then it turned out that although
its amperage was not sufficient, yet the number of vibrations
obtained from that electric current remained unchanged
and absolutely uniform during all the time of its
flow through my vibrometers.
“‘To increase the force of the electric current obtained
in this peculiar way, he made “condensers” of various materials,
namely, from goatskins, from a certain kind of
”clay,” crushed “zinc ore” and “pine resin,” and in this way
there was obtained the electric current required for the
amperage and voltage for the Roentgen apparatus he had
brought.
“‘By means of this peculiar source of electric current,
we ultimately clearly proved to ourselves the following:
“Although by the employment of this contemporary
917
device for the treatment of the said terrible disease in the
whole body of man the place of the gravitational center
becomes atrophied, yet it greatly facilitates the so to say
”Metastases” in other glands and helps the sowing and
successful flourishing of it in these new places.
“‘And so, friend of my friend! When my young friend
had become satisfied after this elucidation, he ceased to be
interested in the question in which he had then been absorbed,
and when he returned home to Europe he left for
our use that source which he had created and which required
neither attention nor any outside material; and
thereafter we gradually installed electric lamps where we
needed them in our caves.
“‘Although that peculiar source of ours could not generate
sufficient energy for all the lamps we had in our
caves, yet by making switches everywhere and using the
energy only when necessary, it was not wasted at other
times but was gradually stored in accumulators, sometimes
even in such a quantity that there was a surplus for
various domestic purposes.’”
At this place of Beelzebub’s tale, all the passengers of
the transsystem ship Karnak experienced something like a
sweet-sour taste in the region of the inner part of their
mouths.
This signified that the ship Karnak was now approaching
some planet, namely, a place of unforeseen stopping.
And this planet was the planet Deskaldino.
Whereupon Beelzebub ceased his narration and, with
Ahoon and Hassein, all three went to their “Kesshahs” to
get ready for the descent to the planet Deskaldino.

{Note: If anyone is very interested in the ideas presented in this
chapter, I advise him to read, without fail, my proposed book entitled the
Opiumists, if, of course, for the writing of this book there
will be sufficient French armagnac and Khaizarian bastourma. The author}

Subpages (1): Ch 42

Comments

Ch 42 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Ch 42

Beelzebub in America
918
Two “Dionosks” later, when the intersystem ship Karnak
had resumed its falling, and the confirmed followers of
our respected Mullah Nassr Eddin had again sat down in
their usual seats, Hassein once more turned to Beelzebub
with the following words:
“My dear Grandfather! May I remind you, as you bade
me, about . . . the three-brained beings ... of the planet
Earth . . . about those . . . how are they called? . . . about
the beings who breed and exist just on the diametrically
opposite side of the place where contemporary terrestrial
civilization is flourishing . . . About those three-brained
beings there, who, as you were saying, are very great devotees
of the ‘fox trot.’”
“Ah! About those Americans?”
“Yes, that’s it, about those Americans,” joyously exclaimed
Hassein.
“Of course, I remember. I did, indeed, promise to tell
you a little also about those contemporary queer ducks
there.”
And Beelzebub began thus:
“I happened to visit that part of the surface of your
planet now called ‘North America,’ just before my final
departure from that solar system.
“I went there from my last place of existence on that
planet, namely, from the city Paris of the continent of
Europe.
“From the continent of Europe I sailed there on a
steamship, according to the custom of all contemporary what
are called ‘dollar holders,’ and arrived in the capital of ’North
America,’ in the city of New York, or as it is sometimes
919
called there, the ‘city of the melting pot of the races of the
Earth.’
“From the pier I went straight to a hotel called the
’Majestic’ which had been recommended to me by one
of my Paris acquaintances and which for some reason
or other was additionally, though not officially, called
’Jewish.’
“Having settled in this Majestic hotel, I went the same
day to look up a certain ‘Mister’ there, who also had been
recommended to me by still another of my Paris acquaintances.
“By this word ‘Mister’ every being of the male sex is
called on that continent who does not wear what is called
a ‘skirt.’
“When I found this Mister, to whom I had a letter of
introduction, he, as is proper to every genuine American
businessman, was up to his eyes in innumerable, as is said
there, ‘dollar businesses.’
“I think I might as well remark now at the very beginning
of my elucidations about these Americans, that those
three-brained beings there, especially the contemporary
ones, who constitute the root population on this part of
the surface of your planet, are in general almost all occupied
only with these dollar businesses.
“On the other hand, with the trades and ‘professions’
indispensable in the process of being-existence, exclusively
only those beings are occupied among them, who have
gone there from other continents temporarily, and for the
purpose, as is said, of ‘earning money.’
“Even in this respect, the surrounding conditions of ordinary
being-existence among your contemporary favorites,
chiefly among those breeding on this continent,
have been transformed so to say, into ‘Tralalaooalalalala,’
or, as our respected teacher Mullah Nassr Eddin would
920
define it, ‘a soap bubble that lasts a long time only in a
quiet medium.’
“Among them there at the present time, these surrounding
conditions of ordinary collective existence have
already become such, that if, for some reason or other, the
specialist professionals of all the kinds necessary for their
ordinary collective existence should cease to come to them
from the other continents to ‘earn money,’ then it is safe
to say that within a month the whole established order of
their ordinary existence would completely break down,
since there would be none among them who could even
so much as bake bread.
“The chief cause of the gradual resulting of such an abnormality
there among them is, on the one side, the law
established by them themselves in respect of the rights of
parents over their children and on the other hand the institution
in schools for children of what is called a ‘dollar
savings bank’ together with the principle of implanting in
children a love of such dollars.
“Thanks to this, and to still various other peculiar external
conditions of ordinary existence also established by
them, themselves, just this love of ‘dollar business’ and of
dollars themselves, has become, in the common presence
of each of the native inhabitants of this continent who
reaches responsible age, the predominant urge during his
responsible what is called ‘feverish existence.’
“That is why each one of them is always doing ‘dollar
business,’ and, moreover, always several of them at once.
“Although the aforesaid ‘Mister’ to whom I had a letter
of introduction was also very busy with these ‘dollar businesses,’
he nevertheless received me very cordially. When
he read the letter of introduction I presented to him, a
strange process immediately began in him which has already
been noticed even by certain of your favorites—it having
also become inherent in your contemporary favorites
921
in general—and which they call ‘unconscious preening.’
“And this same process proceeded in him because, in
the letter I presented, the name of a certain other acquaintance
of mine, also a Mister, was mentioned, who in
the opinion of many, and of this ‘Mister’ also, was considered,
as they call him behind his back, ‘a damn clever
fellow,’ that is to say, a ‘dollar expert.’
“In spite of his having been entirely seized with this inherency,
proper to your contemporary favorites, he nevertheless,
as he talked with me, gradually calmed down, and
eventually he informed me, that he was ‘ready to place
himself entirely at my disposal.’ Suddenly, however, he remembered
something, whereupon he added that to his
profound regret, owing to circumstances over which he
had absolutely no control, he could not possibly oblige
me that day, but not until the following day, because he
was extremely busy with important affairs.
“And, indeed, with the best will in the world, he could
not have done so, for these unfortunate Americans, who
are always governed by these dollar businesses of theirs,
can do what they please only on Sundays, whereas it
just happened that the day I went to see him was not a
Sunday.
“There on that continent, all dollar and other businesses
depend never upon the beings themselves; on the
contrary, your favorites there always themselves depend
entirely on these ‘businesses’ of theirs.
“In short, the day not being a Sunday, this genuine
American Mister was unable to do as he pleased, namely,
go along with me and introduce me to the people necessary
to me, and we had therefore to agree to meet the following
morning at a defined place on the famous street
there called ‘Broadway.’
“This street Broadway is the foremost and principal
street not only in this New York, but, as is said there, is
922
the longest street in any of the large contemporary cities
of your planet.
“So I set off there on the next day.
“As the ‘automobile taxi’ in which I drove to this place
happened not to come from one of Mr. Ford’s factories, I
arrived too soon, and consequently this ‘Mister’ was not
yet there.
“While awaiting him, I began strolling about, but as all
the New York what are called ‘brokers’ take their ‘constitutional’
before their famous ‘quick lunch’ just in this part
of the street Broadway, the jostling in this crowded place
became so great that, in order to escape it, I decided to go
and sit down somewhere in some spot from where I could
see the Mister I was awaiting arrive.
“A suitable spot seemed to be a neighboring typical
restaurant there, from the windows of which all the
passers-by could be seen.
“I must say, by the way, that there, on all that planet of
yours, there are not so many restaurants in the places of
existence of any other group of your favorites as there are
in that New York.
“They particularly abound in the main section, and
moreover, the proprietors of these restaurants there are
chiefly ‘Armenians,’ ‘Greeks,’ and ‘Russian Jews.’
“Now, my boy, in order that you may rest a little from
active mentation, I wish for a while to confine myself
entirely to the form of mentation of our dear teacher
Mullah Nassr Eddin and to talk about a certain in the
highest degree original custom which has prevailed during
the last few years in these contemporary New York restaurants.
“Inasmuch as the production, importation, and consumption
of what are called ‘alcoholic liquids’ have recently
been strictly prohibited to the ordinary beings by the
power-possessing beings of this group, and corresponding
923
injunctions have also been given to those beings there
upon whom the power-possessing beings rest their hope
for their own welfare, it is now supposed to be almost
impossible for the ordinary beings there to obtain such
liquids. At the same time, in these New York restaurants,
various alcoholic liquids called ‘Arrack,’ ‘Doosico,’
’Scotch whisky,’ ‘Benedictine,’ ‘Vodka,’ ‘Grand Marnier,’
and many other different liquids, under every possible
kind of label, and made exclusively only on what are
called ‘old barges’ lying at sea off the shores of that continent,
are to be had in any quantity you please.
“The very ‘Tzimus’ of the said practice lies in this, that
if you point your fourth finger and, covering one half of
your mouth with your right palm, utter the name of any
liquid you fancy, then immediately, without more words,
that liquid is served at table—only in a bottle purporting
to be lemonade or the famous ‘French Vichy.’
“Now try with all your might to exert your will and to
actualize in your presence a general mobilization of your
’perceptive organs’ so that, without missing anything at
all, you may absorb and transubstantiate in yourself everything
relating to just how these alcoholic liquids I have
enumerated are prepared at sea on old barges off the
shores of that continent.
“I regret very much that I missed making myself thoroughly
familiar with all the details of this contemporary
terrestrial ‘science.’
“All I managed to learn was that into all the recipes for
these preparations the following acids enter—’sulphuric,’
’nitric,’ and ‘muriatic’ acids, and most important of all,
the ‘incantation’ of the famous contemporary German
’Professor Kishmenhof.’
“This last ingredient, namely, Professor Kishmenhof’s
incantation for alcoholic liquids, is delightfully intriguing;
and it is concocted, so it is said, as follows:
924
“First of all, there must be prepared, according to any
old recipe, already familiar to specialists in the business, a
thousand bottles of liquid; precisely one thousand bottles
must be prepared, because if there should be merely one
bottle more or one bottle less, the incantation will not
work.
“These thousand bottles must be placed on the floor
and then, quietly beside them, a single bottle of any genuine
alcoholic liquid existing anywhere there, must be
placed and kept there for a period of ten minutes; at the
end of which time, very slowly and quite indispensably,
while scratching the right ear with the left hand, one must
utter with certain pauses this said alcoholic incantation.
“Upon this, not only are the contents of all the thousand
bottles instantly transformed into precisely that alcoholic
liquid contained in the said single bottle, but
every bottle of the thousand even acquires the same label
borne by that one bottle of genuine alcoholic liquid.
“Among the conjuries of this unprecedented German
Professor Kishmenhof, there are, as I learned, several indeed
most amazing ones.
“This famous German professor, a specialist in this
branch, started, as is said, ‘inventing’ these remarkable
conjuries of his quite recently, that is to say, in the early
years of the last great general European process of reciprocal-
destruction there.
“When a food crisis supervened in his fatherland Germany,
he, sympathizing with the plight of his compatriots,
invented his first conjury, which consisted in the
preparation of a very cheap and economical ‘chicken
soup.’
“This first conjury of his is called German chicken
soup, and its execution is likewise extremely interesting,
namely, as follows:
“Into a very commodious pot, set on the hearth, common
925
water is poured, and then a few very finely chopped leaves
of parsley are strewn into it.
“Then both doors of the kitchen must be opened wide,
or, if there is only one door, a window must be opened
wide, and, while the incantation is very loudly pronounced,
a chicken must be chased through the kitchen
at full speed.
“Upon this, a most delicious ‘chicken soup’ is ready hot
in the pot.
“I heard further that during the years of that great
process of reciprocal-destruction, the beings of Germany
made use of this conjury on a colossal scale, this method
of preparing chicken soup having proved in practice to be,
as it were, good, or at least extremely economical.
“The reason is that a single chicken could do duty for
quite a long time, because it could be chased and chased
and chased, until for some reason or other the chicken all
by itself, as is said there, ‘went on strike’ and declined to
breathe the air any longer.
“And in the event that the chicken resisted the infection
of hypocrisy, in spite of its having existed among
your favorites, and indeed did cease to wish to breathe the
air any longer, then for this eventuality, as I afterwards
learned, a common custom was established there among
the beings of that group called Germany.
“Namely, when the chicken went on strike, its owners
would very solemnly roast it in the oven, and for this
solemn occasion would unfailingly invite all their relatives
to dinner.
“It is interesting to notice also, that another professor
of theirs, also famous, named Steiner, in the course of his
what are called ‘scientific investigations of supernatural
phenomena,’ mathematically established that on the occasions
when these chickens were served at these ‘invitation
dinners,’ always their owners would recite the same thing.
926
“Namely, every hostess, rolling her eyes to heaven
and pointing to the chicken, would say with great feeling
that it was the ‘famous Pamir pheasant’ and that it had
been specially sent to them from Pamir by their dear
nephew who resided there as consul for their great
’fatherland.’
“On that planet there exist in general conjuries for
every possible kind of purpose.
“These conjuries began multiplying particularly after
many of the beings of this peculiar planet had become
specialists in supernatural phenomena and came to be
called ‘occultists,’ ‘spiritualists,’ ‘theosophists,’ Violet magicians,’
‘chiromants,’ and so forth.
“Besides being able to create ‘supernatural phenomena,’
these ‘specialists’ also knew very well how to make the
opaque look transparent.
“This same American prohibition of the consumption of
alcohol can serve us yet again as an excellently illuminating
example for understanding to what degree the possibilities
for the crystallization of data for being-reflection are atrophied
in these contemporary responsible power-possessing
beings, in respect of the fact that such an absurdity is being
actually repeated there.
“There on that continent, everybody without exception,
thanks to this prohibition, now consumes this same
alcohol—even those who in other circumstances would
probably never have consumed it.
“There on the continent America, the very same is occurring
with the consumption of alcohol as occurred with
the chewing of the seeds of the poppy by the beings of the
country Maralpleicie.
“The difference is that in the country of Maralpleicie
the beings were then addicted to the use of at least genuine
poppy seeds, whereas in America the beings now
consume any liquid that comes their way, provided only
927
that it bears the name of some alcoholic liquid existing
somewhere on their planet.
“And another difference is, that in respect of concealing
their consumption of the prohibited product from
government eyes, the contemporary beings now breeding
on the continent America are not by any means so naive
as were the beings of the Maralpleicie epoch.
“To what lengths your contemporary favorites have
gone in this respect, you can understand very well from
the following examples.
“At the present time there in that place, every young
man with his ‘mother’s milk’ scarcely dry on his lips,
infallibly carries with him what seems to be a perfectly ordinary
harmless cigarette case or cigar case; and, sitting in
a restaurant or in one of their famous dance halls, he casually
produces this cigarette case or cigar case from his
pocket and everybody around imagines of course that he
is about to smoke.
“But not a bit of it! He just gives a peculiar little twist
to this cigarette case or cigar case of his, when, presto, a
diminutive tumbler appears in his left hand, whereupon
with his right hand he s-1-o-w-l-y and q-u-i-e-t-1-y pours
out for himself from this cigarette case or cigar case into
this diminutive tumbler of his some kind of liquid—
probably Scotch whisky, but concocted as I have already
told you, on some barge off the American coast.
“During my observations there at that time, I once witnessed
still another picture.
“In one of the said restaurants sat two young American
women not far from my table.
“An attendant of this restaurant, or, as they say, a
’waiter,’ served them with a bottle of some mineral water
and a couple of glasses.
“One of the women gave a certain little twist to the
handle of her fashionable umbrella, whereupon a liquid,
928
obviously also Scotch whisky or something of the kind,
began likewise to flow very q-u-i-e-t-1-y and very s-l-o-w-
1-y from the handle into their glasses.
“In short, my boy, the same is being repeated on this
continent America as also took place quite recently in the
large community called Russia. There the power-possessing
responsible beings also prohibited the consumption of the
famous ‘Russian vodka with the consequence that these beings
very soon adapted themselves to consume, instead of
this Vodka,’ the no less famous ‘Hanja,’ from the effects of
which thousands of these unfortunate beings are still dying
there daily.
“But in the present case, we must certainly give the
contemporary American beings their due. In their skill at
concealing their consumption of this famous alcohol from
the authorities, they are infinitely more ‘civilized’ than the
beings of the community Russia.
“Well then, my boy, to avoid the bustle of the street, I
entered a typical New York restaurant, and having taken
a seat at one of the tables there, began gazing out of the
window at the crowd.
“As it is the common custom there on your planet,
when people sit in a restaurant or any other such public
place, always and without fail to pay what they call
’money’ for something for the profit of the proprietor of
the establishment, I did the same and also ordered for myself
a glass of their famous what is called ‘orangeade.’
“This famous American drink consists of the juice
squeezed from oranges or from the famous what is called
there ‘grapefruit,’ and the beings of that continent drink
it always and everywhere in incredible quantities.
“It must be admitted that this famous orangeade of
theirs does occasionally refresh them in hot weather, but,
on the other hand, in its action upon what are called the
’mucous membranes’ of the stomach and intestines this
929
drink of theirs is still another of the many factors there,
which, taken together, are gradually bringing about—although
slowly yet inexorably certainly—the destruction of
that ‘unnecessary’ and ‘negligible’ function called the ‘digestive
function of the stomach.’
“Well then, sitting in the said restaurant with this famous
orangeade and watching the passers-by in the hope
of seeing among them the Mister I awaited, I began casually
looking around at the objects in the restaurant also.
“On the table at which I was sitting, I saw among other
things also what is called the ‘menu’ of the restaurant.
“‘Menu,’ there on your planet, is the name given to
a sheet of paper on which are written the names of all
the varieties of food and drink available in the said restaurant.
“Reading the contents of this paper, I found among
other things that no fewer than seventy-eight different
dishes could be ordered there that day.
“This staggered me, and I wondered what on earth
kind of a stove these Americans must have in their
kitchens to be able to prepare seventy-eight dishes on it
for just one day.
“I ought to add that I had been on every one of the
continents there and had been the guest of a great many
beings of different castes.
“And I had seen food prepared innumerable times, and
also in my own house. So I already more or less knew
that to prepare a single dish, at least two or three
saucepans were required; and I reckoned that as these
Americans prepared seventy-eight dishes in one kitchen
they would certainly need about three hundred pots and
pans.
“I had the fancy to see for myself how it was possible
to accommodate on one stove three hundred saucepans,
so I decided to offer what is called there a ‘good tip’ to
930
the waiter who served me with the orangeade, to let me
see the kitchen of the restaurant with my own eyes.
“The waiter somehow arranged it, and I went into the
kitchen.
“When I got there, what do you think? . . . What kind
of picture did I see? ... A stove with a hundred pots and
pans?
“Not on your life!! ...
“I saw there only a small what is called there ‘midget
gas stove,’ such as what are called ‘old bachelors’ and
’man-haters,’ that is to say, ‘worthless spinsters,’ usually
have in their rooms.
“By the side of this ‘pimple of a stove’ sat an extremely
fat-necked cook of ‘Scotch origin’ reading the newspaper
inseparable from every American; he was reading, it
seems, the newspaper The Times.
“I looked around in amazement and also at the neck of
this cook.
“While I was thus looking round in astonishment, a
waiter came into the kitchen from the restaurant and, in
peculiar English, ordered a certain very elaborate dish
from this fat-necked cook.
“I think I may as well tell you that I then also noticed
from his accent that the waiter who ordered this dish with
a fancy name had only recently arrived there from the
continent of Europe, obviously with the dream of filling
his pockets there with American dollars—with that dream
in fact about these American dollars which indeed every
European has who has never been to America and which
now allows no one in Europe to sleep in peace.
“When this aspirant to an ‘American multimillionairedom’
had ordered the said fancy dish from the fat-necked
cook, the latter got up from his place without haste and
very heavily, and first of all took down from the wall a
small what is called there ‘bachelor’s frying pan.’
931
“Then having lighted his ‘dwarf stove’ he put the frying
pan on it; and still moving ponderously, he then went
over to one of the many cupboards, took from it a tin of
some canned food, opened it, and emptied its contents
into the said frying pan.
“Then in the same way he went over to another cupboard
and again took out a tin of some canned food, but
this time he put only a little of the contents into the frying
pan and, having stirred the resulting mixture, he put
the whole lot with precision on a plate which he set on
the table and again sat down in his former place and resumed
the interrupted reading of his newspaper.
“The waiter who had ordered this ‘fancy dish’ soon returned
to the kitchen bearing a very large what is called
’copper’ tray on which were a vast quantity of hollow
metal what is called fashionable cutlery and, having
placed the dish with this strange food on the said tray, he
carried the whole into the restaurant.
“When I returned and resumed my seat at my table, I
saw that at another table quite near, a Mister was sitting
who was smacking his lips while eating the dish which I
had chanced to see prepared in the kitchen.
“Looking again out of the window into the street, I
eventually discerned the Mister I expected in the crowd,
so, settling my bill at once, I left the restaurant.
“And now, my boy, maintaining the form of mentation
of our dear teacher, I might as well tell you also a little
about the ‘speech’ of these American beings.
“You must know that before my arrival on that continent
I could already speak the ‘tongue’ of the beings of
that continent, namely, what is called the ‘English tongue.’
“But from the very first day of my arrival in the capital
of this North America, I already experienced great inconvenience
in my Verbal intercourse’ because, as it turned
out, although these beings use this English tongue for
verbal intercourse among themselves, this English tongue
932
of theirs is rather special and in fact quite peculiar.
“So, having felt the inconvenience, I made up my mind
to learn this peculiar ‘conversational English’ of theirs
also.
“On the third day after my arrival there, as I was on my
way to my newly acquainted Mister specially to ask him
to recommend me a teacher for this ‘English tongue,’ I
suddenly saw reflected on the sky, by projectors, an ‘American
advertisement’ with the words:
‘SCHOOL OF LANGUAGES BY THE SYSTEM OF MR. CHATTERLITZ
13 North 2,93rd Street’
“The languages and the times when they were taught
were set forth and, of the ‘American English language’ in
particular, it was stated, among other things, that it could
be learned in from five minutes to twenty-four hours.
“At first I could not make head or tail of it, but I decided
all the same to go the next morning to the address
indicated.
“When the next day I found this Mr. Chatterlitz, he received
me himself in person, and when he heard that I
wished to learn the American English language’ by his system,
he explained to me first of all that this conversational
language could be learned by his system in three forms,
each form corresponding to some special requirement.
“‘The first form,’ he said, ‘is the conversational language
for a man who is obliged to earn here among us our
American dollars.
“‘The second form is required for a man who, although
not in need of our dollars, nevertheless likes to do dollar
business and, furthermore, in order that in his social relations
with our Americans everybody will think that he is
933
not “just a nobody” but a real “gentleman” with an English
upbringing.
“‘As for the third form of the English language, this
form is required by anybody who wishes to be able to procure
here, there, and everywhere and at any hour—Scotch
whisky.’
“As the time for learning the second form of the English
language by this system suited me best, I decided to
pay him immediately the dollars he charged in order to
know the secret of his system.
“When I had paid him the dollars he charged and he
had, seemingly quite casually, but in reality not without
that avidity which has also already become proper to all
the beings of your planet, placed my dollars in an inside
pocket, he explained to me that in order to learn this second
form, only five words had to be memorized, namely:
1. Maybe
2. Perhaps
3. Tomorrow
4. Oh, I see
5. All right
“He added that if I had occasion to converse with one
or more of their misters, I should only need to utter any
one of these five words every now and then.
“‘That will be quite enough,’ he added, ‘to convince
everybody that in the first place you know the English
language very well, and secondly that you are an old hand
at doing dollar business.’
“Although the system of this highly esteemed Chatterlitz
was very original and meritorious, yet I never had occasion
to put it into practice.
“And the occasion did not arise, because the next day I
met by chance in the street an old acquaintance, an, as
934
he is called, ‘editor,’ from the continent of Europe who in
conversation confided to me an even more ideal secret for
the American language.
“When I told him, among other things, that I had been
the day before to Mister Chatterlitz about the local language
and had told him a little about the system, he
replied:
“‘Do you know what, my dear doctor? As you are a
subscriber to our paper over there, I cannot help revealing
to you a certain secret of the language here.’
“And he said further:
“‘Knowing several of our European languages, you can
by employing this secret of mine be master of the language
here to perfection, and indeed converse about anything
you wish, and not simply make others think that
you know the English language—for which purpose, I do
not deny, the system of this Chatterlitz is indeed excellent.’
“He explained further that if, when pronouncing any
word taken from any European language, you imagine that
you have a hot potato in your mouth, then some word of
the English language is in general bound to result.
“And if you imagine that this same hot potato is furthermore
well sprinkled with ground ‘red pepper,’ then
you will already have the pronunciation of the local American
English language to a tee.
“He advised me moreover not to be timid in choosing
words from the European languages, since the English
language in general consisted of a fortuitous concourse of
almost all the European languages, and hence that the language
contained several words for every ordinary idea,
with the consequence that ‘you almost always hit on the
right word.’
“‘And suppose that, without knowing it, you use a
word entirely absent from this language, no great harm
935
is done; at worst your hearer will only think that he himself
is ignorant of it.
“‘All you have to do is just to bear in mind the said hot
potato and ... no more “boloney” about it.
‘“I guarantee this secret, and I can safely say that
if, on exactly following my advice, your “language”
here does not prove to be ideal, then you may stop your
subscription.’
“Several days later, I had to go to the city of Chicago.
“This city is the second in size on that continent and
is, as it were, a second capital of ‘North America.’
“On seeing me off for Chicago, that Mister, my New
York acquaintance, gave me a letter of introduction to a
certain Mister there.
“As soon as I arrived in this city Chicago, I went
straight to this said Mister.
“This Chicago Mister turned out to be very amiable
and most obliging.
“His name was ‘Mister Bellybutton.’
“For the evening of the first day, this amiable and obliging
Mr. Bellybutton suggested my accompanying him to
the house of some of his friends so that, as he expressed
it, I should ‘not be bored’ in a quite strange city.
“I, of course, agreed.
“When we arrived, we found there a fair number of
young American beings, guests like ourselves.
“All the guests were exceedingly gay and very ‘merry.’
“They were telling ‘funny stories’ in turn and the
laughter from these stories of theirs lingered in the room
like the smoke on a day when the wind is south over the
chimneys of the American factories where the American
sausages called ‘hot dogs’ are prepared.
“As I also find funny stories amusing, that first evening
of mine in the city of Chicago passed very gaily indeed.
“All this would have been quite sensible and very delightful,
936
if it had not been for one ‘feature’ of the stories
told that first evening, which greatly astonished and perplexed
me.
“And that is, I was astonished by their what is called
’ambiguity’ and ‘obscenity.’
“The ambiguity and obscenity of these stories were
such that any single one of these American storytellers
could have given a dozen points to ‘Boccaccio,’ famous
there on the planet Earth.
“Boccaccio is the name of a certain writer who wrote
for the beings of the Earth a very instructive book called
the Decameron; it is very widely read there at the present
time and is the favorite of contemporary beings breeding
there on all continents and belonging to almost all communities
there.
“The following day, also in the evening, this kind
Mr. Bellybutton took me again to some still other friends
of his.
“Here also were a large number of young American beings,
both male and female, sitting in various corners of a
very large room conversing quietly and very placidly.
“When we were seated, a pretty young American girl
soon came and sat down beside me, and began chatting
with me.
“As is usual there, I took up the conversation, and we
chatted about anything and everything, she asking me
among other things many questions about the city of
Paris.
“In the midst of the conversation, this American as
they say ‘young lady’ suddenly, for no earthly reason at all,
began stroking my neck.
“I immediately thought, How kind of her! She must
certainly have noticed a ‘flea’ on my neck and is now
stroking the place to allay the irritation.
“But when I soon noticed that all the young American
937
beings present were also stroking each other, I was much
astonished and could not understand what it was all
about.
“My first supposition concerning the ‘fleas’ no longer
held good because it was impossible to suppose that
everybody had a flea on his neck.
“I began speculating what it was all about, but try as I
might, I could give myself no explanation whatever.
“Only afterwards, when we had left the house and were
in the street, I asked Mr. Bellybutton for an explanation
of it all. He immediately burst into unrestrained laughter
and called me ‘simpleton’ and a ‘hick.’ Then, calming
down a bit, he said:
‘“What a queer guy you are; why, we have just been to a
”petting party.”’ And still laughing at my naivete, he explained
that the day before we had also been to a party, but
to a ‘story party,’ and tomorrow, he continued, ‘I was planning
to take you to a “swimming party” where young people
bathe together but of course all dressed in special costumes.’
“When he saw that the same look of perplexed astonishment
still remained on my face, he asked, ‘But if for
some reason or other you don’t like such “tame affairs,”
we can go to others that are not open to everybody. There
are lots of such “parties” here and I am a member of several
of them.
“ ‘At these parties which are not open to everybody, we
can, if you like, have something more “substantial.”’
“But I did not take advantage of this kindness of this
obliging and exceedingly ‘amiable’ Mr. Bellybutton, because
the next morning I received a telegram which made
it necessary for me to return to New York.”
At this point of his tales Beelzebub suddenly became
thoughtful and, after a rather protracted pause, sighing
deeply, he continued to speak thus:
“The next day I did not go by the morning train as I had
938
decided on receiving the telegram, but delayed my departure
until the night train.
“As the cause of the delay of my departure may well
illustrate for you the evil resulting from a certain invention
of these American beings which is very widely spread
over the whole of your planet, and which is one of the
chief causes of the continued, so to say ‘dwindling of the
psyche’ of all the other three-brained beings of your unfortunate
planet, I shall tell you about it a little more in
detail.
“Just this maleficent invention of the beings of this
continent, which I now intend to explain to you, has not
only been the cause of the acceleration of the tempo of the
still greater ‘dwindling’ of the psyche of all the three-brained
beings breeding on that unfortunate planet of
yours, but it was and still is the cause also that in the beings
of all the other continents of recent times there is
already completely destroyed that being-function which it
is proper for all three-brained beings to have, and which
was the one single function which even until the last century
arose in their presence of its own accord, namely, that
being-function which is everywhere called the ‘sane instinct
to believe in reality.’
“In the place of this function, very necessary for every
three-brained being, another special very definite function
gradually crystallized, whose action induces in its bearer a
continuous doubt about everything.
“This maleficent invention of theirs they call ‘advertising.’
“Better to understand what follows, I must first tell you
that several years before this trip of mine to America, once
when traveling on the continent of Europe, I bought myself
some books to read in the train to pass away the
prospective long and tedious railway journey. In one of
these books, written by a very famous writer there, I read
939
an article about this America in which a great deal was
said about what is called ‘the slaughterhouses’ existing in
that same city Chicago.
“Slaughterhouse is the name there for a special place
where three-brained terrestrial beings carry on the destruction
of the existence of those beings of various other
forms whose planetary bodies they are addicted to using
for their first being-food, again owing to those abnormally
established conditions of ordinary being-existence.
“Moreover, executing this manifestation of theirs in
these special establishments, they even say and imagine
that they do it from necessity and, as it were, in a perfectly
what they call ‘humane way.’
“This said terrestrial contemporary very famous writer,
the author of this book, rapturously described, as an ‘eyewitness,’
a, in his opinion, superlatively well-organized
slaughterhouse of this same city Chicago.
“He described the perfection of its machines of every
possible kind and its marvelous cleanliness. Not only, he
wrote, does humaneness to the beings of other forms
reach in this slaughterhouse the degree of ‘divinity,’ but
even the machines are so perfected that it is almost as if a
live ox is driven through a door at one end and some ten
minutes later out of a door at the other end you could get,
if you wished, hot sausages ready to eat. Finally, he specially
emphasized that it was all done entirely by the ‘perfected’
machines alone, without the touch of a human
hand, as a consequence of which, as he said, everything
was so clean and neat there that nothing could possibly be
imagined cleaner and neater.
“Several years after reading that book, I chanced to read
again almost the same thing about this Chicago slaughterhouse
in a certain also serious Russian magazine, in
which this slaughterhouse was lauded in the same way.
“And thereafter, I heard of this Chicago slaughterhouse
940
from a thousand different beings, many of whom had
been, presumably, eyewitnesses to the marvels they described.
“In short, before my arrival in the city of Chicago, I
was already fully convinced that a ‘marvel’ unprecedented
on the Earth existed there.
“I must mention here that I had always been greatly interested
in these establishments of theirs, namely, those
places where your favorites destroy the existence of various
forms of terrestrial beings; and furthermore, from the
time when I began organizing my observatory on the
planet Mars and had to do with various machines for it,
I took always and everywhere a great interest in every
other sort of machine as well.
“So, when I happened to be in this same city of
Chicago, I thought it would be inexcusable on my part
not to use the opportunity to see this famous ‘Chicago
slaughterhouse.’ So, in the morning on the day of my departure
from there, I decided to go, accompanied by one
of my new Chicago acquaintances, to inspect this rare
construction of your favorites.
“Having arrived there, we took as our guide, on the advice
of one of the assistants of the chief director, an employee
of a branch of some bank there which was
connected with this slaughterhouse, and together with
him we set off to inspect the place.
“Accompanied by him, we first of all went through the
places where the unfortunate quadruped beings are driven
and where they remain until their slaughter.
“This place was in no way different from that of all establishments
of the kind on your planet, except that this
particular place was on a considerably larger scale. On the
other hand, it was very much dirtier than any of the
slaughterhouses I had previously seen in other countries.
“Afterwards we went through several more what are
941
called ‘annexes.’ One of them was the ‘cold storage’ for the
meat that was ready; in another they destroyed the existence
of quadruped beings simply with hammers and also
stripped off their hide—again in the manner usual in
other slaughterhouses.
“By the way, in passing through this last annex I remember
I then thought: this place here is in all probability
for the slaughter of cattle intended especially for
the Jews, who, as I already knew, in accordance with
the code of their religion, destroy quadruped beings in a
special way.
“Walking through the said annexes took rather a long
time, and all the while I was waiting for the moment
when we should eventually arrive at the section about
which I had heard so much and which I was determined
to see without fail.
“But when I expressed my wish to our guide to hasten
on to that section, I learned that we had already seen
everything there was to see in this famous Chicago slaughterhouse,
and that no other sections existed. I had not, my
dear boy, seen there anywhere a single machine, unless
one includes the rollers on rails which are in all slaughterhouses
for moving the heavy carcasses; and as for the
dirt in this Chicago slaughterhouse, you could see as
much as you liked.
“In cleanliness and general organization, the slaughterhouse
of the city Tiflis, which I had seen two years before,
could have given many points to this slaughterhouse of
the city Chicago.
“In the Tiflis slaughterhouse, for example, you would
not find anywhere on the floor a single drop of blood,
whereas, in the Chicago slaughterhouse, everywhere, at
every step, there were pools of it.
“Obviously some company of American businessmen,
inevitably resorting to ‘advertising’ for every business in
942
general, had to advertise the Chicago slaughterhouse also,
in order to spread a false notion about it, totally unrelated
to reality, over the whole planet.
“As is in general the rule there, they certainly did not
spare their dollars in this case either, and since the sacred
being-function of ‘conscience’ is completely atrophied
among contemporary terrestrial what are called ‘journalists’
and ‘reporters,’ the result is that in all your favorites
breeding on all the continents there is crystallized just that
definite, monstrously exaggerated notion of the slaughterhouses
of the city of Chicago.
“And it can be said, indeed, that they did so in true
American fashion.
“On the continent America, the three-brained beings
have become so expert in this advertising of theirs, that it
is quite possible to apply to them the saying of our dear
Mullah Nassr Eddin which declares that ‘that man will become
a friend of the cloven-hoofed who perfects himself
to such Reason and such being that he can make an elephant
out of a fly.’
“They have indeed become so skillful at ‘making elephants
out of flies’ and they do it so often that already at
the present time, on seeing a genuine American elephant,
one has to ‘remember oneself with the whole of one’s being’
not to get the impression that it is only a fly.
“From Chicago I returned again to New York and,
as all my projects for the fulfillment of which I had come
to this continent were then unexpectedly rapidly and
rather successfully actualized, and seeing that the surrounding
circumstances and conditions of the ordinary
existence of the three-brained beings of that city turned
out to be corresponding to what was required for my
periodic complete rest which had already become customary
for me during my last personal sojourn on the surface
of your planet, I decided to stay there longer and
943
exist with the beings there merely according to the being-associations
inevitably flowing in me.
“Existing in the said way in this central point of the beings
of this big contemporary group and rubbing shoulders
on various occasions with the various types among
them, I just then—without any premeditation but thanks
only to my acquired habit of collating material, so to say
’by the way,’ for those statistics of mine, which, as I have
already told you, I gathered during the whole of my last
personal sojourn among your favorites for the purpose
chiefly of comparing the extent to which all the illnesses
and all the strange what are called ‘being subjective vices’
existing among the beings of the different groups are
spread—constated a fact which greatly interested me,
namely, the fact that in the common presences of almost
half of all the three-brained beings I met there, the proceeding
functioning of the transformation of the first
being-food is disharmonized, that is, as they themselves
would say, their digestive organs are spoiled; and that almost
a quarter of them have or are candidates for that
form of disease specific to beings there, which they call
’impotence,’ thanks just to which disease a great many of
the contemporary beings of your planet are forever deprived
of the possibility of continuing their species.
“When I chanced to constate this, a great interest in the
beings of just this new group arose in me, and I thereupon
changed my previously determined mode of existence
among them and allotted half my time from my personal
rest to special observation and investigation of the causes
of this fact—for me so strange and for them so deplorable.
In pursuit of this aim I even took occasion to
visit various other provincial points of the beings of this
new contemporary group, though I stayed nowhere more
than one or two days with the exception of the city
’Boston,’ or, as it is sometimes called, ‘the city of the
944
people who escaped race degeneration.’ There I existed for
a whole week.
“And so, as a result of these observations and statistical
investigations of mine, it became clear that both
these aforesaid diseases, which to a certain extent are
prevalent among the contemporary beings in general who
breed on all continents, are on this continent so inordinately
widespread that its proximate consequences were
immediately patent to me, namely, that if it continues
among them at the present rate, then just the same fate
will befall this contemporary large independent group of
three-brained beings who have taken your fancy as recently
befell that large community there which was called
’monarchic Russia,’ that is to say, this group also will be
destroyed.
“The difference will be only in the process of the destruction
itself. The process of the destruction of the large
community ‘monarchic Russia proceeded in consequence
of the abnormalities of, so to say, the Reason of the
power-possessing beings there, whereas the process of the
destruction of this community America will proceed in
consequence of organic abnormalities. In other words, the
’death’ of the first community came from, as they say, the
’mind’ whereas the death of the second community will
come from the ‘stomach and sex’ of its beings.
“The point is, that it has long ago been determined
that in general the possibility of long existence for a three-brained
being of your planet depends at the present time
exclusively only on the normal action of these two aforementioned
being-functions, namely, upon the state of
their as they say ‘digestion’ and upon the functioning of
their ‘sex organs.’
“But it is precisely these two functionings necessary
to their common presence, which are now both going in
945
the direction of complete atrophy; and moreover, at a
highly accelerated tempo.
“This community America is at the present time still
quite young; it is still, as they say there on your planet,
like an infant, all ‘peaches and cream.’
“And so, if while still so young its beings have in respect
of the two chief motors of their existence thus deviated retrogressively,
then, in my opinion, in this case also—as it in
general occurs to everything in the Megalocosmos—the
degree of the further movement for the purpose of blending
again with the Infinite will depend on the direction
and degree of the forces obtained from the initial impetus.
“In our Great Megalocosmos, there is even established
for all beings with Reason a law, as it were, according to
which one must always and in everything guard just
against the initial impetus, because on acquiring momentum,
it becomes a force which is the fundamental mover
of everything existing in the Universe, and which leads
everything back to Prime Being.”
In this place of his tales Beelzebub was handed a
’Leitoochanbros,’ and when he had finished listening to
the contents of the communication he turned again to
Hassein and said:
“I think, my boy, that it will be very useful to you for
your more detailed representation and understanding of
the strangeness of the psyche in general of these three-brained
beings who have taken your fancy and who arise
on the planet Earth if I explain to you in somewhat
greater detail the causes which, in the common presences
of these American three-brained beings, produce disharmony
in both of these fundamental functionings of theirs.
”For convenience of exposition I shall explain to
you separately the causes of the disharmony of each of
these two fundamental functionings, and I shall begin with
946
the explanation of the causes of the disharmony in the
functioning of the transformation of their first being-food,
or as they themselves would say, with the causes of
the spoiling of their stomachs.
“For the disharmony of this function of theirs, there
were and now still are several definite causes, comprehensible
even to the Reason of ordinary normal three-brained
beings, but the chief and fundamental cause is that from
the very beginning of the formation of their community,
they gradually got accustomed—owing to all kinds of
established surrounding conditions and influences proceeding
from authority which happened to be formed of
itself abnormally—and they are now already thoroughly
accustomed, never to use for their first being-food
anything fresh whatsoever, but to use exclusively only
products already decomposed.
“At the present time the beings of this group almost
never consume for their first being-food any edible product
which still retains all those active elements put into
every being by Great Nature Herself as an indispensable
requisite for taking in power for normal existence; but
they ‘preserve,’ ‘freeze,’ and ‘essensify’ beforehand all those
products of theirs and use them only when most of these
active elements required for normal existence are already
volatilized out of them.
“And this abnormality proceeded in the ordinary
process of being-existence of the three-brained beings who
have taken your fancy—in this instance, in the case of
this new group—and continues to be spread and to be
fixed everywhere there, also of course in consequence of
the fact that, subsequent to the time, when they—that is
to say, when all the three-brained beings in general of that
planet of yours—had ceased to actualize in themselves the
indispensable being-efforts, there was then gradually destroyed
in them the possibility for the crystallization in
947
their common presences of those being-data thanks to
which, even in the absence of the guidance of true knowledge,
the maleficence for themselves of any of their manifestations
can be sensed instinctively.
“In the present case, if only a few of these unfortunates
possessed this instinct proper to three-brained beings, they
might then—if only thanks merely to habitual accidental
being-associations and confrontations—first, themselves
become aware, and afterwards inform all the rest, that as
soon as the prime connection with common Nature of any
product in general serviceable as a first being-food is severed,
then no matter if this product be kept completely
isolated, that is to say ‘hermetically sealed,’ ‘frozen,’ or ‘essensified,’
it must like everything else in the Universe
change its form and decompose according to the same
principle and in the same order in which it was formed.
“Here you should know concerning the active elements
from which all cosmic formations are in general formed
by Nature—both those subject to transformation through
the Tetartocosmoses and which are the products for the
first food of beings as well as in general all other completely
spiritualized and half-spiritualized arisings—that,
as soon as the corresponding time arrives, these active elements,
in whatever conditions they may be founds obligatorily
begin separating in a certain order of succession
from those masses in which they were fused during the
Trogoautoegocratic process.
“And the same, of course, proceeds with those products,
so dear to the American beings, which they preserve
in what are called ‘hermetically sealed cans.’
“However ‘hermetically’ these cans of products may be
sealed, as soon as the time of, so to say, ‘disintegration’
arrives, the corresponding active elements infallibly begin
to separate from the whole mass. And these active elements,
thus separated from the whole mass, group themselves
948
as a rule according to their origin in these hermetically
sealed cans in the form of ‘drops’ or small ‘bubbles’
which, so to say, dissolve immediately the cans are opened
for the consumption of these products, and, volatilizing
into space, are dispersed to their corresponding
places.
“The beings of this continent do sometimes consume
fresh fruit; but as for these fruits of theirs—they cannot
be said to be fruits, but simply and solely as our dear
teacher would say, ‘freaks.’
“By means of the trees, existing in abundance on this
continent, little by little various scientists of ‘new format’
have succeeded with their ‘wiseacrings’ in making of these
American fruits at the present time, just, so to say, a ‘feast
for the eye,’ and not a form of being-nourishment.
“The fruits there are now already so formed as to have
within them scarcely anything of what was foreordained
by Great Nature to be consumed for the normal being-existence
of beings.
“These scientists of new format there are of course very
far from apprehending that when any surplanetary formation
is artificially grafted or manipulated in any such fashion
it arrives in a state defined by objective science as
’Absoizomosa,’ in which it absorbs from its surrounding
medium cosmic substances serviceable only for the coating
of what is called its ‘automatically self-reproducing
subjective presence.’
“The point is, that from the very beginning of this latest
contemporary civilization of theirs, it somehow so fell
out among the beings of all the innumerable separate
groups there, that, of the seven aspects of the fundamental
commandment given to three-brained beings from Above,
namely, ‘strive to acquire inner and outer purity,’ the single
aspect they selected and in a distorted form have
949
made their ideal, is that aspect which is conveyed in the
following words:
‘“Help everything around you, both the animate and
the still inanimate, to acquire a beautiful appearance.’
“And indeed, and especially in the last two centuries
there, they have striven simply to attain a ‘beautiful exterior’—
but, of course, only in regard to those various objects
external to them themselves, which chanced in the
given period to become as they expressed it ‘fashionable.’
”During this said period, it has been of no concern to
them whether any object external to them themselves had
any substance whatsoever—all that was necessary was that
it should have what they call ‘a striking appearance.’
“As regards the achievements of the contemporary beings
of this continent in respect of actualizing the ‘external
beauty’ of these fruits of theirs, then indeed, my boy,
I have nowhere seen, not only on the other continents of
the same planet but even on the other planets of that solar
system, fruits so beautiful in appearance as those of the
present time on this continent America; on the other
hand, as regards the inner substance of these fruits, one
can only use that favorite expression of our dear Teacher,
which consists of the following words:
“‘The greatest of all being-blessings for man is the action
of castor oil.’
“And to what height they have carried their skill in
making their famous preserves out of these fruits—as for
this, as is said, ‘neither tongue can tell nor pen describe.’
You have to see them for yourself to experience in your
common presence the degree of the impulse of ‘rapture’
to which one can be carried on perceiving with the organ
of sight the external beauty of these American fruit preserves.
“Walking down the main streets of the cities of the
950
beings of this continent, especially of the city New York,
and seeing the display in any fruit store, it is hard to say
at once just what it is the eyes behold. Is it an exhibition
of pictures by the futurists of the city Berlin of the continent
Europe, or is it a display of the famous perfumery
stores for foreigners of the ‘world capital,’ that is, the city
Paris?
“Only after a while, when you have finally managed to
take in various details of the appearance of these displays
and somehow start reflecting again, can you clearly constate
how much greater is the variety of color and shape
of the jars in these American displays of fruit preserves
than in the mentioned displays of the continent of
Europe; and this is evidently due to the fact that, in the
common psyche of the beings of this new group, the combination
resulting from the intermixture of former independent
races happens to correspond more completely
to a better perception and a thorough cognition of the
sense and beneficence of the achievements of the Reason
both of the beings of the contemporary community of
Germany in respect of the chemical substances they have
invented, called there ‘aniline’ and ‘alizarin,’ as well as of
the beings of the community France in respect of ‘perfumery.’
“I myself when I first saw there such an exhibition
could not refrain from entering one of these stores and
buying about forty jars of all shapes containing fruit preserves
of every shade of color.
“I bought them to please the beings then accompanying
me, and who came from the continents of Asia and
Europe where fruits so rarely beautiful to look at did not
as yet exist. When I brought my purchases home and distributed
them these beings were at first, indeed, not a whit
less astonished and delighted than I had been by their appearance,
but, afterwards, when they had consumed
951
them for their first being-food, all that was needed was to
see their grimaces and the change of color on their faces
to understand what effect these fruits in general have
upon the organism of beings.
“The case is still worse on that continent with that
product which, for them as well as for almost all the three-brained
beings of the Universe, is the most important
product for first being-food, and, namely, that product
called ‘prosphora,’ which they themselves name ‘bread.’
“Before I describe the fate of this American bread I
must tell you that this terra firma part of the surface of
your planet called ‘North and South America’ was formed
thanks to various accidental combinations ensuing, in the
first place, from the second great ‘cataclysm not according
to law’ which occurred to that ill-fated planet and, secondly,
from the position that terra firma occupies in relation
to the process of the ‘common systematic movement’
having a stratum of what is called ‘soil’ which was and still
is suited for the production of that ‘divine grain’ of which
this same ‘prosphora’ is made. With conscious knowledge
of how to use it, the soil surface of these continents is capable
of yielding in a single what is called ‘good season’
the ‘fullness of a complete process of the sacred Heptaparaparshinokh,’
or in other words, a ‘forty-nine-fold harvest,’
and even by its semiconscious use, as is now the
case, the soil there yields of this ‘divine grain’ a considerable
abundance in comparison with the other continents.
“Well then, my boy, when the beings of that continent
began to have, thanks to various fortuitous circumstances,
many of those objects which, for this strange psyche of the
contemporary three-brained beings who have taken your
fancy, are a subject for their dreams and are everywhere
called there ‘dollars,’ thanks to which fact, according to
long established usage there, they acquired in their ‘picturings’
of the beings of all the other continents, what
952
is called a ‘sense of superiority,’ with the result, also now
usual among them, that they began to wiseacre with
everything to achieve that said contemporary ideal of
theirs, then they also began wiseacring with all their
might with this divine grain out of which prosphora is
made.
“They began employing every possible means to, so to
say, deform this divine grain in order to give to its product
a ‘beautiful and striking appearance.’
“For this purpose they invented a variety of machines
by means of which they ‘scrape,’ ‘comb,’ ‘smooth,’ and
’polish’ this wheat, which has the misfortune to arise on
their continent, until they accomplish the complete destruction
of all those active elements concentrated on the
surface of the grains just underneath what is called the
’husk’ and precisely which are appointed by Great Nature
for renewing in the common presences of beings what
they have expended in worthily serving her.
“Hence, it is, my boy, that the prosphora or bread now
produced there from this wheat which arises in such
abundance on this continent contains nothing useful to
the beings who consume it, and from its consumption
there is produced in their presences nothing but noxious
gases and what are called there ‘worms.’
“However, it must in all fairness be remarked that if
they got for themselves from this wheat nothing that enables
them to serve Great Nature better or more consciously,
nevertheless, by producing in themselves the said
’worms,’ they do unconsciously very very greatly assist
their planet in honorable service to the Most Great common-
cosmic Trogoautoegocrat—for are not these worms
also beings through whom cosmic substances are also
transformed?
“At any rate, the beings breeding on this continent have
already achieved by these wiseacrings of theirs with
953
this bread what they have greatly desired and striven to
obtain, and, namely, that the beings of all the other continents
should never fail to say of them, as, for instance,
in the given case, something as follows:
‘“Astonishingly smart fellows, these Americans; even their
bread is something extraordinary; so “superb,” so “white”
and simply charming—really the splendor of splendors of
contemporary civilization.’
“But that from this deformity of wheat, their bread results
in being ‘worthless’ and, furthermore, constitutes another
of the innumerable factors in the spoiling of their
stomachs—what is that to them? Are they not also in the
front rank of contemporary what is called ‘European civilization’?
“The most curious thing in all this naivete of theirs is
that they give the best and most useful of what Nature
forms in this divine grain for their normal existence, to
the pigs, or simply burn it, while for themselves they consume
that substance which is formed by Nature in the
wheat only for connecting and maintaining those active
elements which are localized chiefly, as I have already said,
just under the husk of the grain.
“A second and also rather important factor in the
disharmonizing of the digestive function of these unfortunate
American three-brained beings is the system which
they have recently invented for the elimination from
themselves of the waste residue of their first-food; and
that is to say, the ‘comfortable seats’ of what are called
their ‘water closets.’
“In addition to the fact that this maleficent invention
was and still is one of the chief factors in the said
disharmonization now proceeding in them themselves and
also in almost all the beings of the other continents—
who, by the way, have already begun in recent times very
jealously imitating them in all their peculiar methods of
954
‘assisting’ their transformatory functioning—your favorites,
thanks to this invention of theirs, now striving to
fulfill even this inevitable being-function of theirs with
the greatest possible sensation of pleasant tranquillity,
have got, as it were, a new incentive for the jealous service
of their god ‘self-calming,’ which, as I have already said
more than once, has been and still is for them almost the
chief evil engendering and evoking all the abnormalities
of their psyche as well as of their ordinary being-existence.
“A good example, and even, so to say, an ‘illuminatingly
enlightening picture for your being-representation’ of what
extraordinary perspectives are opened for the future by just
this invention of theirs, is the fact that already certain of
these contemporary American beings who have acquired, of
course also by a variety of accidents, a quantity of their famous
dollars now arrange in their ‘water closets with comfortable
seats’ such accessories as a small table, a telephone
and what is called a ‘radio apparatus,’ so that when so sitting,
they may continue their ‘correspondence,’ discuss over
the telephone with their acquaintances all their dollar businesses,
quietly read the newspapers which have become indispensable
to them, or, finally, listen to those musical
compositions, the work of various Hasnamusses there
which, because they are, as is said, ‘fashionable,’ every contemporary
American businessman is also obliged to know.
“The main harm in the significance of the resulting
disharmony in the digestive functioning of all the contemporary
three-brained beings of your planet from this
American invention is due to the following causes:
“In former times, when more or less normal data for
the engendering of objective Reason were still crystallized
in the common presences of your favorites, and they
themselves could reflect and understand when other similar
and already enlightened beings explained the subject
955
to them, they made the said posture as was required; but subsequently,
when the said being data had definitely ceased to crystallize in
them, and they also began discharging this function of theirs only
automatically, then,thanks to the system prevalent before this American
invention,the planetary body could of itself, automatically,
by virtue only of what is called ‘animal instinct,’ adopt the
required definite posture. But now that American beings
have invented these ‘comfortable seats,’ and they have all
begun using them for this inevitable function of theirs,
their planetary body can no longer possibly adapt itself
even instinctively to the required posture, with the consequence
that not only have certain what are called ‘muscles’
which actualize this inevitable being-function become
gradually atrophied in those of your favorites who use
these American comfortable seats, owing to which what
are called obstructions are formed in them, but in addition
the causes are engendered of several specifically new
diseases which, in the whole of our Great Universe, arise
exclusively only in the presences of these strange three-brained
beings.
“Among the various primary and secondary causes, the
totality of which is gradually bringing about the disharmonization
of this fundamental function in the common
presences of your contemporary favorites breeding on that
continent of North America, there is still another exceedingly
peculiar cause which, although ‘blatantly obvious’
among them, nevertheless, owing to their ‘chicken reflections,’
flourishes with an impulse of egoistic satisfaction,
under as it were a ‘cap of invisibility.’
“This peculiar cause arose and also began slowly and
quietly, but infallibly disharmonizing this function in
them, thanks simply to the fact that in the strange
presences of the beings of this new large group, a ‘ruling
956
passion’ prevails to be as often as possible on the continent
of Europe.
“You should also be informed about this peculiar cause,
chiefly because you will learn from it of yet another result,
harmful for all your favorites, of the ‘evil wiseacrings’ of
their contemporary ‘scientists.’
“For your better representation and understanding of
this cause of the gradual disharmonizing of this inevitable
being-function in the common presences of the American
beings, you should first be familiar with a certain detail of
just those organs which actualize the said function in their
common presences.
“Among their organs for the complete transformation
of the first food is one that exists almost everywhere under
the name of ‘Toospooshokh,’ or, as they themselves
call it, a ‘blind process,’ and in their scientific terminology,
‘appendix.’
“The action of this organ, as appointed by Great Nature,
is that various connective cosmic substances separated
by the transformation of the various surplanetary
crystallizations which compose the ‘first being-food’ are
gathered in it in the form of what are called ‘gases,’ in order
that later, at the time of the elimination from the
common presences of the beings of the already waste
residue of the said food, these ‘gases’ should by their pressure
assist this act.
“The gases gathered in this organ actualize by their so
to say ‘discharge’ the mechanical action designed by Nature,
independently of the general transformatory functioning
proceeding in the beings, and only at definite
periods of time established in each being differently according
to subjective habit.
“Well then, my boy, thanks to their frequent trips to
the continent Europe, the round trip taking from twelve
days to a month, conditions are created for a daily change
957
of time for the fulfillment of this established function,
with the consequence that a serious factor results for the
gradual engendering of disharmony in the process of their
common fundamental transformatory functioning. That
is to say, when for a period of many days, on account of
the change of the established time, they fail to perform
this indispensable function of theirs, and the ‘gases’ thus
collected in this organ, not being utilized by them for the
automatic action of the purpose indicated, and not fulfilling
the design preconceived by Great Nature, gradually
escaping from their presences unproductively into space—
the totality of these manifestations of theirs, by the way,
making existence on these passenger ships of theirs almost
intolerable for a being with a normally developed organ
for perceiving odors—then, as a result of all this, there often
occurs in them what is called a ‘mechanical obstruction,’
which in its turn also conduces to the said gradual
disharmonization of this fundamental transformatory
function of theirs.
“When I began to explain to you, my boy, the causes
of the disharmony in the presences of these American
beings of the function of the transformation of the first
being-food and when I mentioned the ‘comfortable seats’
invented by them, I said among other things, that these
strange three-brained beings who have taken your fancy
and who breed on the planet Earth were ‘again’ striving to
perform even this indispensable being-function of theirs
with the greatest possible sensation of self-satisfaction for
themselves. I said ‘again’ because previously, in various periods
of the flow of time, these strange three-brained beings
there who have taken your fancy had already several
times introduced something similar into the usages of
their ordinary existence.
“I remember very clearly one of those periods when the
beings of that time, who, by the way, according to
958
the notions of your contemporary favorites, were nothing but
ancient ‘savages,’ invented every possible kind of convenience
for performing this same although prosaic yet
indispensable being-need, on account of which these contemporary
Americans, who in their naivete consider
themselves already civilized to the ne plus ultra, have invented
these comfortable seats in their water closets.
“This was precisely during the period when the chief
center of culture for the whole of your planet was the
country Tikliamish and when this country was experiencing
the height of its splendor.
“For this being-function, the beings of the country Tikliamish
invented something rather like these American
comfortable seats, and this maleficent invention also
spread widely everywhere among all the other beings of
that ill-fated planet.
“If the said invention of the beings of the Tikliamishian
civilization were compared with the invention of these
contemporary Americans then, according to the expression
they sometimes use for comparison, the latter may be
called a ‘child’s toy.’
“The beings of the Tikliamishian civilization invented
a certain kind of ‘comfortable couch bed’ which could be
used for sleeping as well as for what is called ‘lounging’ so
that while lying on this ‘wonderful contrivance,’ and
without manifesting the slightest being-effort whatsoever,
they could perform this same inevitable being-need for
which the contemporary beings of the continent America
have invented their ‘seats of ease.’
“These ‘wonder beds’ were so adapted for this purpose
that a lever by the side of the bed had only to be touched
lightly to enable one instantly, in the bed itself, to perform
this same indispensable need freely and of course
very ‘cosily’ and also with the greatest so to say ‘chic.’
“It will not be superfluous, my boy, for you to know
959
also, by the way, that these same famous ‘beds’ had the effect
of causing great and momentous events in the process
of their ordinary existence.
“So long as the previous relatively normal system still
prevailed among the beings there for the said being-functions,
everything went along very peacefully and
quietly, but as soon as certain what are called power-possessing
and wealth-possessing beings of that time had invented
for this purpose the mentioned ‘comfortable beds,’
which came to be called ‘if you wish to enjoy felicity then
enjoy it with a bang,’ there then began among the ordinary
beings of that time that which led to the said serious
and deplorable consequences.
“I must tell you that it was just during those years when
the beings of Tikliamish were inventing these ‘wonder
beds,’ that this planet of yours underwent a common cosmic
process of ‘Chirnooanovo,’ that is to say, that, concomitantly
with the displacement of the gravity center
movement of this solar system in the movement of the
common-cosmic harmony, the center of gravity of this
planet itself was also displaced.
“During such years, as you already know, thanks to
this cosmic manifestation, there increases everywhere
on planets—in the psyche of the beings inhabiting any
planet undergoing ‘Chirnooanovo’—a ‘Blagonoorarirnian
sensation,’ or, as it is otherwise called, ‘remorse of conscience’
for one’s past deeds against one’s own convictions.
“But there on your planet, thanks to the common presences
of your favorites having become so odd, from a variety
of causes both proceeding from outside of them and
arising through their own fault, the result of the action of
this common-cosmic actualization does not proceed in
them as it proceeds in the presences of the three-brained
beings arising on other planets during ‘Chirnooanovo’;
that is to say, instead of this remorse of conscience, there
960
usually arise there and become widespread certain specific
processes, called the ‘reciprocal destruction of Microcosmoses
in the Tetartocosmos,’ which processes, when proceeding
in them, they themselves look upon as what are
called among them ‘epidemics’ and which in ancient times
were known by the names ‘Kalunom,’ ‘Morkrokh,’ ‘Selnoano,’
etc., and in present days by the names ‘Black
Death,’ ‘cholera,’ ‘Spanish influenza,’ and so on.
“Well then, thanks to the fact that many diseases,diseases then
called ‘Kolbana,’ ‘Tirdiank,’ ‘Moyasul,’ ‘Champarnakh,’
and so on, and called by contemporary beings ‘tabes,’ ‘sclerosis
disseminata,’ ‘hemorrhoids,’ ‘ishias,’ ‘hemiplegia,’
and so on, were widely prevalent among the majority of
those using these exceedingly comfortable ‘couch beds,’
those beings from among them in whose common presences
the data for Hasnamussian properties had, thanks to the
complete absence of the actualization of being-Partkdolgduty,
already previously begun to be crystallized more intensively
than usual, and among whom were those called
’revolutionaries,’ observing this particularity, decided to
take advantage of it for their own purposes; that is to say,
types of this kind invented and circulated broadcast among
the masses of beings of that time, that all the aforesaid epidemic
contagious diseases resulted from the fact that,
thanks to the beds, ‘if you wish to enjoy felicity, then enjoy
it with a mighty bang,’ the ‘parasitic bourgeois’ contracted
various diseases, which diseases afterwards spread
by contagion among the masses.
“Thanks to that peculiar inherency of theirs called ‘suggestibility,’
which I mentioned before and which had been
acquired in their common presences, all the surrounding
beings, of course, believed this as they call it ‘propaganda
of theirs, and, there usually being in these cases a quantity
of talk about it, there was gradually crystallized in each of
them the periodically arising factor which actualizes
961
in their common presences that strange and relatively prolonged
‘psychic state,’ which I should call the ‘loss of sensation
of self; in consequence of which, as also usually
happens there, they set about destroying everywhere, not
only these ‘wonder beds,’ but also the existence of those
beings who used them.
“Although the acute stage of this, so to say, obtuseness
in the presences of most of the ordinary beings of that period
soon passed, nevertheless the ‘raging destruction’
both of these beds themselves and of the beings who used
them continued by momentum during several terrestrial
years. Eventually, this maleficent invention went completely
out of use, and soon it was even forgotten that
such beds had ever existed on the planet.
“At any rate, it can be said with certainty that if the
’civilization’ of the beings of the group now breeding on
the continent America develops in its present spirit and at
its present rate, then they also will unquestionably ‘civilize
themselves’ to the degree of having ‘bed couches’ as astonishing
as were those beds ‘if you wish to enjoy felicity,
then enjoy it with a bang.’
“It will not be amiss now, my boy, also to remark, by
way of illustration, upon the invention of preserved products
for the first being-food and their application in the
process of being-existence by the beings of this contemporary
group, who in recent times have chanced to become
for the strange Reason of the beings of all the other
continents, so to say, ‘objects of imitation,’ chiefly on account
simply of the fact that they were supposed to be the
first on their planet to invent such beneficent and convenient
being-usages, namely, in the given case, the device
of feeding themselves with preserved products, thanks to
which they, as it were, save time.
“The contemporary unfortunate three-brained beings
in general who breed on your planet are, of course, not
962
aware, nor for causes already explained to you, have they
in themselves the possibility of reflecting, that their remote
ancestors of various past ages, who were much more
normally formed into responsible beings, must have
’racked their brains,’ as is said, ‘not a little’ to discover
means for minimizing the time spent on this inevitable
being-necessity of feeding themselves with products; and
having found such apparently expedient methods, they
every time, after a brief trial of them, eventually became
convinced that these products, of whatever kind and however
they might be preserved, always deteriorated with
time and became worthless for their first-food; and hence
they ceased to employ these methods in the process of
their ordinary existence.
“As a parallel to this contemporary means of preserving
products for one’s first being-food in hermetically sealed
vessels, let us take as an example that means of preserving
which I personally have witnessed in the country Maralpleicie.
“It was just at the time when the beings of the locality
of Maralpleicie were vying in everything with the beings
of the country Tikliamish and were engaged in a fierce rivalry
with them that the beings of all other countries
should consider their country the first and foremost ‘center
of culture.’
“Just then it was that they invented among other things
something similar to these American preserves.
“Those beings of Maralpleicie, however, preserved their
edible products sealed hermetically not in ‘poison-exuding
tin cans,’ such as the contemporary beings of the continent
America use, but in what were then called ‘Sikharenenian
vessels.’
“Those Sikharenenian vessels in Maralpleicie were
prepared from very finely ground, what are called there
963
‘mother-of-pearl,’ ‘yolks of hen’s eggs,’ and a glue obtained
from the fish named the Choozna sturgeon.
“These vessels had the appearance and quality of the
unpolished glass jars now existing there on your planet.
“In spite of all the obvious advantages of preserving
products in such vessels, yet nevertheless, when certain
beings with Reason in the country Maralpleicie constated
that in those beings who habitually used products preserved
in this way there was gradually atrophied what is
called ‘organic shame,’ then, having succeeded in widely
spreading among the other ordinary beings information
about this constatation of theirs, all the other surrounding
beings, similar to them, gradually ceased to employ
this method, and eventually it was so completely dropped
from common use that even the knowledge that such a
method had ever existed failed even to reach the fifth or
sixth generation after them.
“On this continent Asia there have existed throughout
almost all the ages all kinds of methods for preserving edible
products for a long time, and even now several of
these methods exist there which have come down to the
contemporary beings from their very remote ancestors.
“But of all these methods not one was so harmful for
the beings themselves as this method invented by these
contemporary beings of the continent America, namely,
the preserving of products in poison-exuding tin cans.
“Even this device for preserving products ‘hermetically
sealed’ so that without being exposed to the effects of the
atmosphere they should, as it were, escape the process of
decomposition, exists among certain contemporary Asiatic
groups, but they do not all have recourse for this purpose
to the aid of these poison-exuding American tin cans.
“At the present time on the continent Asia, only what
is called ‘sheep’s-tail fat’ is used for this purpose.
964
“‘Sheep’s-tail fat’ is a product which is formed in a large
quantity around the tail of a certain form of two-brained
quadruped being, named there ‘sheep,’ breeding everywhere
on the continent Asia.
“In this ‘sheep’s-tail fat’ there are no cosmic crystallizations
harmful for the common presence of a three-brained
being, and it is itself one of the chief products for the
first-food of the majority of the beings of these general
groups on the continent Asia. But as regards the metals
from which these contemporary beings of the continent
America prepare cans for the preservation of their products,
however completely they may be isolated on the inside
from the influence of the atmosphere, they also after
a definite time, like the contents of the cans, give off from
themselves various of their active elements, some of which
are very, as they express it, poisonous’ for the common
presences of beings in general.
“These poisonous active elements which issue from tin
or similar metal, remaining in hermetically closed cans,
are unable to volatilize into space, and in time, meeting
among the elements of the products within these cans certain
elements which correspond to them by what is called
’kinship of class by number of vibrations,’ fuse with them
according to the cosmic law named ‘Fusion’ and remain
in them; and together with these products of course afterwards
enter into the common organism of the beings
who consume them.
“Besides preserving their products in these poisonexuding
tin cans so harmful for them, your contemporary
favorites grouped on this continent America furthermore
preserve them preferably in raw states.
“The beings of the continent Asia always preserve all
their food products roasted or boiled, because, according
to this custom which reached them from their remote
965
ancestors, products preserved in this way do not decompose
so rapidly as when raw.
“The explanation is that when a product is boiled or
roasted, there is induced an artificial what is called ‘chemical
fusion’ of the several active elements of which the fundamental
mass of the given product consists, thanks to
which fusion many active elements useful for beings remain
in the products for a comparatively much longer time.
“I again advise you to become thoroughly and particularly
well acquainted with all the kinds of fusion proceeding
in the Megalocosmos, with the chemical as well as
with the mechanical.
“Knowledge of this cosmic law will greatly help you, by
the way, to represent to yourself and well understand why
and how these numerous and varied formations are in
general produced in Nature.
“And how what is called a ‘permanent fusion of elements’
is obtained in products from boiling or roasting,
you will clearly understand if, upon reflection, you grasp
merely the process which occurs during the artificial preparation
of ‘prosphora.’
“Prosphora or bread is in general made everywhere by
beings who are aware of its sacred significance. Only your
contemporary favorites regard its preparation without any
consciousness of its effect, but merely as a practice automatically
transmitted to them by inheritance.
“In this bread the crystallization of cosmic substances is
also obtained according to the law of Triamazikamno,
the substances from the following three relatively independent
sources serving as the three holy forces of this sacred
law, namely: the holy affirming or active principle is
the totality of those cosmic substances composing what
your favorites call ‘water’; the denying or passive principle
is the totality of the substances composing what your
966
favorites call the ‘flour’ obtained from the divine wheat
grain; and the holy reconciling or neutralizing principle is
the substance issuing or obtained as the result of burning,
or, as your favorites say, from ‘fire.’
“For a better elucidation of the thought I have expressed
concerning the significance of a permanent fusion
of diverse-sourced cosmic substances, let us take as an example
the said relatively independent totality of substances
which in the formation of this prosphora or bread
is the active principle, namely, the relatively independent
totality which is called by your favorites ‘water.’
“This relatively independent totality of cosmic substances
named there on the Earth water, being in itself
one might say, a ‘natural mechanical mixture,’ can be
preserved exclusively only in conditions of conjunction
with common Nature. If the connection of this water
with common Nature is cut, that is to say, if a little of this
water is taken out of a river and kept separately in a vessel,
then after a certain time the water in this vessel inevitably
begins to be gradually destroyed, or as it might
otherwise be said, to decompose, and this process, to the
perceptive organs of beings, usually smells very ‘malodorously,’
or, as your favorites would say, this water soon
’stinks.’
“And the same will proceed with the mixture, as in the
given case of this said water and flour. Only a temporary
mechanical mixture or what is called ‘dough’ will be obtained,
in which this water, after lasting also a relatively
short time, will inevitably begin to decompose.
“Further, if this dough, that is, water mixed with flour,
is baked over a fire, then, thanks to substances issuing
from or formed from this fire—substances which in the
given case, as I have already said, serve as the third holy
neutralizing force of the sacred law of Triamazikamno—
there will result in the given case a chemical fusion, that
967
is, a ‘permanent fusion of substances,’ as a result of which
the new totality of substances obtained from this water
and the flour, namely, the prosphora or bread, will now
resist the merciless Heropass, that is to say, it will not decompose
for a much longer time.
“The bread made in this way can ‘dry,’ ‘crumble,’ or
even be to all appearances gradually completely destroyed,
yet from this process of transformation the elements of
the water will, during the said fairly long time, be no further
destroyed but will remain active for the said time
among what are called the ‘enduring prosphorian active
elements.’
“And in the given case, my boy, I again repeat that if
the contemporary beings breeding on the continent of
Asia preserve their products exclusively only in a roasted
or boiled state, and not when raw, as the contemporary
American beings prefer to do, this also occurs there in
consequence of the fact that these usages reached the beings
of Asia from their ancestors, the term of whose communities
was many centuries, and who in consequence
had a long practical experience, whereas the term of the
community of those American beings is still, as our wise
teacher would say, ‘only a day and a half.’
“In order that you may better evaluate the significance
of this invention of those contemporary beings breeding
on the continent America, and which is, as it were, the
real outcome of contemporary civilization, I do not consider
it superfluous to inform you also of the methods of
preserving several other products for a long time, which
methods are now in use among the beings of the continent
Asia.
“Such, for instance, is the method of preparing what is
called ‘Haoorma,’ a particularly favorite product of the
beings of many groups of the continent Asia.
“This Haoorma on the continent Asia is prepared in
968
a very simple manner, namely, small pieces of well-roasted
meat are tightly packed into ‘earthenware jars’ or goatskin
’Boordooks.’ (A Boordook is the skin stripped in a special
manner from the being called ‘goat.’)
“Melted sheep’s-tail fat is then poured over these
roasted pieces of meat.
“Although the pieces of roasted meat thus covered with
fat do also gradually deteriorate with time, yet over a relatively
very long time they do not acquire in themselves
any poison.
“The beings of the continent Asia use this Haoorma either
cold or heated up.
“In the latter case, it is as if the meat were freshly killed.
“Another very favorite product there preservable for a
long time is what is called ‘Yagliyemmish,’ which consists
of nothing else than various fruits.
“For this purpose, fruits freshly gathered from the tree
are immediately strung on a cord in the form of what is
called a necklace and then thoroughly boiled in water;
when these odd necklaces are cooled, they also are dipped
several times in melted sheep’s-tail fat and, after all this,
they are hung up somewhere, where they are exposed to
the effects of a current of air.
“However long fruit prepared in this way may hang, it
scarcely ever spoils, and when these odd necklaces are to
be used for food, they are put into hot water for a little,
whereupon all the fat on them being heated entirely disappears,
and the fruit itself is as if it had been freshly
picked from the tree.
“Even though fruit preserved in this manner differs
very little in taste from fresh fruit and will keep a very
long time, nevertheless all the well-to-do beings of the
continent Asia prefer fresh fruit.
“And this is obviously because in most of them as direct
969
descendants of the beings of long-existing ancient communities,
thanks to the possibilities which have reached them
by inheritance, the crystallizing of data for the instinctive
sensing of reality proceeds much more intensively in them
than in most of your other contemporary favorites.
“I repeat, my boy, that there on your planet, the beings
of past epochs, especially those breeding on this continent
of Asia, had already many times attempted to use various
methods of preserving products for a long time, and it always
ended as follows: first of all, certain persons, thanks
to their conscious or accidental observations, discovered
the undesirable and harmful consequences of this kind of
practice both for themselves and for those near them; and
then they communicated this to all the other beings, who,
having also made observations with as much impartiality
as possible towards themselves, also became convinced of
the correctness of these deductions; and ultimately they
all ceased to employ these practices in the process of their
existence.
“Even quite recently on this same continent Asia, certain
beings again attempted not only to find a method by
which it might indeed be possible to preserve their edible
products for a long time without deterioration, but they
even tried to find some entirely new means for minimizing
as much as possible the time spent on this inevitable
being-need of feeding on the first-food; and this time they
were almost on the verge of discovering a very suitable
method for this purpose.
“I can give you satisfactory details concerning the interesting
results of their new investigations in this sphere
because I not only personally knew the terrestrial three-brained
being who by his conscious labors discovered the
said method, but was even present personally at several
elucidatory experiments upon the possibilities of applying
970
this method to beings, conducted by the initiator himself
of the, so to say, ‘new investigations.’
“His name was Asiman and he was a member of a
group of contemporary Asiatic three-brained beings, who,
having cognized their slavish dependence upon certain
causes within themselves, organized a collective existence
for the purpose of working upon themselves to deliver
themselves from this inner slavery.
“It is interesting to notice that this group of contemporary
terrestrial three-brained beings, one of whom was
this Brother Asiman, had previously existed in the country
formerly Pearl-land, now called Hindustan, but afterwards
when beings from the continent of Europe
appeared there and began disturbing them and hindering
their peaceful work, they all migrated across what are now
called there the ‘Himalayan Mountains’ and settled partly
in the country Tibet and partly in what are called the Valleys
of the Hindu Kush.’
“Brother Asiman was one of those who settled in the
Valleys of the Hindu Kush.’
“As time was precious to the members of this brotherhood
who were working for their self-perfection, and
the process of eating robbed them of a great deal of time,
this Brother Asiman, being very well versed in the science
then called ‘alchemy,’ began working very earnestly in
the hope of finding what is called a ‘chemical preparation’
on the introduction of which into himself, a being could
exist without spending so much time in the preparation
and consumption of all kinds of products for his first-food.
“After long and intensive work, Brother Asiman found
for this purpose a combination of chemical substances in
the form of a ‘powder,’ one small thimbleful of which, introduced
into a being once in every twenty-four hours,
made it possible for him both to exist without consuming
971
anything else except water as food, and to perform all his
being-obligations without injury.
“When I chanced to visit this monastery where Brother
Asiman existed with the other brethren of the said small
group of your contemporary favorites, this preparation
had already been used by all the brethren for five months,
and Brother Asiman with the participation of others of
the brethren who were also very familiar with this question
was intensively busy with elucidatory experiments on
a large scale.
“And these same experiments showed them that this
preparation could not ultimately suffice for normal being-existence.
“After this constatation of theirs, they not only entirely
ceased the use of this preparation, but even destroyed the
very formula for preparing it, which Brother Asiman had
found.
“Several months later I again happened to come upon
that monastery and acquainted myself personally with the
document of these brethren which had been composed by
them on the day when they finally ceased the use of this
indeed astonishing preparation.
“This document contained, among other things, several
very interesting details about the action of this said preparation
of Asiman. It was stated that when this preparation
was introduced into the presence of a being, it had
besides its nourishing property, a particular action upon
what are called the ‘wandering nerves of the stomach’;
from which action not only did the need for food immediately
cease in beings, but furthermore, every desire to
introduce into oneself any other edible product whatsoever
entirely disappeared. And if something should be
forcibly introduced, it took a long time before the disagreeable
sensation and state thus provoked would pass.
“It was also stated that at the outset no change was
972
noticed in the presence of beings who fed on this preparation.
“Even their weight did not diminish. Only after five
months did its harmful effect begin to be evident in the
common presence of a being in the gradual weakened
functioning of certain perceptive organs and of the manifestations
of their so to say ableness and sensitiveness. For
example, their voices would grow weaker, and their sight,
hearing, and so on, worse. Furthermore, in several of
them from the beginning of the derangement of these being-
functions, changes were observed in their common
psychic state.
“In the document composed by these brethren, there
was among other things, a lengthy description of the
changes in the character of beings after five months’ use
of this remarkable preparation of Asiman, and, in illustration,
some very excellent and apt comparisons were
given.
“Although the examples themselves which were given
for comparison in this document have not remained in
my memory, yet thanks to the so to say ‘flavor’ of them
which I have retained, I shall be able to give you their
purport if I use the language of our respected Mullah
Nassr Eddin.
“For example, an ordinary good fellow with a character
of, as they say, one of ‘God’s angels,’ suddenly became as
irritable as those of whom our dear Mullah Nassr Eddin
once said:
“‘He is as irritable as a man who has just undergone full
treatment by a famous European nerve specialist.’
“Or again, beings who one day had been as pacific as
the little butter ‘lambs’ which the pious place on the festal
table at their most important religious feasts, would
on the next day get as exasperated as a German professor
973
when some Frenchman, also a professor, discovers something
new in contemporary science.
“Or again, a being whose love resembled that of a contemporary
terrestrial suitor for a rich widow—of course
before he has received a single penny from her—would
turn just as spiteful as one of those malicious persons
who, foaming at the mouth, will hate that poor author
who is now writing about you and me, in his work entitled
An Objectively Impartial Criticism of the Life of Man.
“This poor upstart author, by the way, will be hated
both by the ‘full-bodied materialists’ and by the ‘ninety-six
carat deists’ and even by those of the three-brained beings
who have taken your fancy, who, when their
stomachs are full and their ‘mistresses’ are for the moment
making ‘no scenes,’ are ‘incorrigible optimists,’ but who,
quite the contrary, when their stomachs are empty are
’hopeless pessimists.’
“Now, my boy, that we have mentioned this ‘queer upstart
writer,’ there is nothing for it but to inform you here
of a certain perplexity which already long ago arose in me
in regard to him and which has progressively increased,
and that is concerning a naivete of his.
“I must explain that from the very beginning of his
responsible existence, he also became, whether by accident
or by the will of Fate I do not know, a follower, and
in fact a very devout follower, of our wise and esteemed
Mullah Nassr Eddin, and furthermore in the ordinary
process of his being-existence he has never lost the smallest
opportunity to act entirely according to Mullah Nassr
Eddin’s unprecedently wise and inimitable sayings.
And now, according to the information which has reached
me by etherogram, all of a sudden he appears to be constantly
acting contrary to one of the very serious and
exceptionally practical counsels—certainly not accessible
974
to everybody—of this Teacher above all teachers, which is
formulated in the following words:
“‘Ekh, Brother! Here on the Earth if you speak the
truth you’re a great fool, whereas if you wriggle with your
soul you are only a “scoundrel,” though also a big one. So
it is best of all to do nothing, but just recline on your divan
and learn to sing like the sparrow that had not yet
turned into an American canary.’
“Now, my boy, absorb carefully the information about
the causes of the gradual disharmonization—in the presences
of these contemporary beings of the continent
America—of their second fundamental being-function,
namely, the function of sex.
“The disharmony of this function in them is due also
to several causes of diverse character, but the fundamental
cause, in my opinion, is their negligence ‘engendered in
their essence and already quite fused with their nature’ in
keeping their sex organs clean.
“Just like the beings of the continent of Europe, the
care they give to their faces and their use of what is called
’facial cosmetics’ are only equaled by their neglect of these
said organs of theirs; whereas more or less conscious three-brained
beings are required to observe the utmost cleanliness
in respect to just these organs.
“They cannot, however, be entirely blamed, because in
this respect the beings of the continent of Europe are
most at fault with their customs existing in the process of
their ordinary being-existence.
“The point is that this as yet recently arisen contemporary
large group is almost exclusively formed and continues
to be supplied with beings from various large and
small groups populating the continent of Europe.
“The result is that even if the majority of the three-brained
beings now composing this newly formed large
group there, are not themselves emigrants from the continent
975
of Europe, their fathers or grandfathers were, who, migrating
to this continent of America, took along with
them also their European customs, among which were
those which brought about this uncleanliness in respect of
their sex organs.
“So, my boy, when I now tell you how the matter
stands as regards the sex question among the Americans,
bear in mind that everything I say will also refer to the beings
of the continent Europe.
“The results of this uncleanliness of the contemporary
three-brained beings of the planet Earth, who have
taken your fancy and who breed on the continents of
Europe and America, are very clearly indicated in my
statistics.
“Let us take for example what are called there Venereal
diseases.’ These diseases are so widespread on the continent
of Europe and on this continent of America, that at
the present time you will scarcely ever meet a being who
has not one or another form of those diseases.
“There is no harm in your knowing among other
things, a little more about those interesting and peculiar
data, which, in my statistics, indicate in figures how much
more of these diseases there is among the beings of the
continents America and Europe, than among those of the
continent Asia.
“Many of these venereal diseases are entirely absent
ill among the beings of the old communities of the continent
of Asia, whereas among the beings populating the
continents Europe and America, these diseases are almost
epidemical.
“Let us take for example what is called ‘clap,’ or as
scientists there call it ‘gonorrhoea.’ On the continent of
Europe and America almost all the beings both of male
and female sex have this disease in one of its different
stages, but on the continent Asia it is met with only on
976
the borders where beings frequently mix with the beings
of the continent of Europe.
“A good example of what has just been said are the beings
belonging to the group existing there under the name
Persia, which occupies a relatively large territory on the
continent Asia.
“Among the beings dwelling in the central, eastern,
southern, and western areas of this relatively large territory,
the mentioned diseases are not to be found at all.
“But in the northern part, especially in the locality
called Azerbaijan,’ which comes into direct contact with
the large half-European, half-Asiatic community called
Russia, the percentage of beings infected with this disease
increases more and more in proportion to their proximity
to this Russia.
“And exactly the same occurs in other Eastern countries
of the continent of Asia: the percentage of this disease
increases proportionately to the contact of their beings
with the beings of the continent of Europe; for example,
in the country called ‘India and partly in China, this
disease has in recent times become widespread among the
beings there, chiefly in those places where they come
into contact with European beings of the community
England.
“It can thus be said that the chief disseminators of this
disease among the beings of the continent Asia are, from
the northwestern side, the beings of the large group Russia,
and from the eastern side, the beings of the community
England.
“The cause of the absence of this disease as well as of
many other evils in the said parts of the continent of Asia
is in my opinion that the majority of the beings of the
continent Asia have several very good customs for their
everyday existence, which have reached them likewise
from their ancient ancestors.
977
“And these customs are so deeply implanted in their
everyday existence by their religion that at the present time,
observing them mechanically without any wiseacring, beings
are thereby more or less ensured against several evils which,
owing to the abnormally established conditions of being-existence,
have been gradually formed and still continue to
be formed in uncountable numbers on that ill-fated planet.
“The beings of most of the groups on the continent Asia
are safeguarded against many venereal diseases as well as
against any other ‘sexual abnormalities’ ,if only, for instance,
by such customs known there by the names ‘Sooniat’ and
Abdest.’
“The first of these customs, namely, sooniat, or, as it is
otherwise called ‘circumcision,’ not only saves most of the
Asiatic beings of responsible age from many venereal diseases
there, but also safeguards many of the children and
youths of that continent against the ‘scourge’ mercilessly
spread among the children and youths of the continents
of Europe and America, namely, that ‘scourge’ known
there under the name ‘onanism.’
“According to this custom, the beings of responsible age
in most of the contemporary groups of the continent of
Asia usually perform on their ‘results’—that is to say, on
their children—at a certain age, a ritual which consists in
this, that in the case of boys they cut what they call the
’frenum’ and ‘prepuce’ of the ‘penis.’
“And today those children of your contemporary favorites
who of course automatically are subjects of this
custom, are almost completely safeguarded against the inevitable
result of several evils already definitely fixed in the
process of the existence of your favorites.
“For example, according to my statistics, the said
’scourge’ that is ‘children’s onanism,’ is scarcely met with
among the children of those three-brained beings there
who observe this custom of’circumcision,’ whereas all the
978
children and youths of the beings who fail to observe this
custom are without exception exposed to this same sexual
abnormality.
“The second custom I mentioned, namely, abdest,
which by the way is called differently by the beings of different
groups on the continent Asia, is nothing else than
the obligatory ablution of the sex organs after every visit
to what is called the ‘toilet.’
“Thanks chiefly to this second custom, most of your favorites
breeding on the continent of Asia are safeguarded
against many venereal diseases and other sexual abnormalities
there.”
Having said this, Beelzebub became thoughtful, and after
a long pause said:
“The present theme of our conversation has reminded
me of a certain very interesting conversation, which I had
there during my sojourn in France, with a young sympathetic
three-brained being. I think that perhaps it would
now be best for your understanding of all that has just
been said, if I repeat to you that conversation in full, all
the more so as, besides explaining the meaning of the custom
abdest or ablution, this conversation will enlighten
you on many further questions concerning the peculiar
psyche of these favorites of yours.
“This same being, my conversation with whom I recall
and now intend to repeat to you, was just that young Persian
who, you remember, as I have already told you, was
at the request of our mutual acquaintances my ‘guide’ in
the city of Paris, where I happened to be, as I have already
told you, just before my departure to this same continent
America.
“One day I was waiting for this young Persian in a cafe
in the city of Paris—as always the same Grand Cafe.
“When he arrived I noticed by his eyes that this time
he was, as they say there, more ‘drunk’ than usual.
979
“In general he always drank more than enough of the ‘alcoholic
liquids; existing there; and when we happened to be together in
Paris in the restaurants of Montmartre where it was obligatory
to order champagne which I neither liked nor drank, he would
always drink it all alone with great pleasure.
“Besides always drinking, he was also, as is said there a great
‘petticoast chaser.’
The monent he saw what they call there the ‘pretty face’ of a
being of the female sex, his whole body and even his breathing
suddenly changed.
“When I noticed that he was this time more intoxicated than
usual and when, having sat down beside me, he ordered coffee
with what is called there an ‘aperitif,’ I asked him:
“Explain to me, please, my young friend, why do you always
drink this “poison”?
“To this question of mine he answered:
“’Ekh! My dear Doctor! I drink this “poison,” in the first place,
because I am so accustomed to it that I cannot now stop drinking
without suffering, and secondly I drink it because only thanks
to the effect of the alcohol can I calmly look on at the obscenity
which goes on here,’ he added, waving his hand around.
“I began drinking this, as you called it, poison because the accidental
and for me unlucky and wretched circumstances of my
life were so arranged that I had to come and live a long time in
this maleficient Europe.
“’I first began to drink because everybody here whom I met
also drank, and unless you drink, you are called a “woman,” a
“girl,” “dolly,” “dearie,” “sissy,” “ninny,” and similar derisive names.
Not wishing my business acuinstances to call me by these offensive
names I also began to drink.
“And in addition, thanks also to the fact that when I
980
first came over to Europe, conditions of life here in respect
of morality and patriarchality were entirely in contrast
with those conditions in which I was born and
brought up, I, seeing and perceiving all this, used to experience
a painful feeling of shame and an unaccountable
embarrassment. At the same time I noticed that from the
effect of the alcohol I drank, not only was the depression
I experienced alleviated, but I could look upon it all quite
calmly, and even have the wish to participate in this abnormal
life, so contradictory of my nature and my established
views.
‘“Thus it came about that every time I began to feel the
same unpleasant sensation I began to drink this alcohol,
even with a feeling of some self-justification, and in this
way became gradually accustomed to this, as you have
quite justly called it, poison.’
“Having said this with a perceptive impulse of heartfelt
grief, he paused a while to puff at his cigarette mixed with
’Tambak,’ and, taking this opportunity, I asked him as
follows:
‘“Well, all right ... let us assume I have more or less
understood your explanation of your inexcusable drunkenness,
and can put myself in your position, but what do
you say about your other, and, from my point of view,
also inexcusable vice, namely, your “petticoat drooling”?
“‘Why! You run after every petticoat if only it hangs
about someone with long hair!’
“At this question of mine, he, sighing deeply, resumed
his speaking as follows:
“‘It seems to me that I got this habit, as well, partly for
the reason I mentioned, but I think this weakness of mine
can be explained by still another very interesting psychological
cause.’
“Of course I expressed the desire to hear him, but first
I suggested our going inside that Grand Cafe into the
981
hall of the restaurant itself, as it was already getting damp
out of doors.
“When we were seated in the hall of the restaurant and
had ordered their ‘famous champagne,’ he continued as
follows:
‘“When you lived among us in Persia, my dear Doctor,
you perhaps happened to observe the attitude existing
there, very specific for us Persians, of men towards
women.
‘“Namely, among us in Persia, men have two definite,
one can say, “organic attitudes” towards women, in accordance
with which women are, for us men, even unconsciously
on our part, very sharply divided into two
categories.
‘“The first attitude is towards the woman, the present or
future mother; and the second towards the woman-female.
“‘This property of the men of our Persia who have in
their nature data for these two independent attitudes and
for this instinctive feeling, began to be formed only recently,
about two and a half centuries ago.
“‘According to the explanations once given me by my
”Mullah uncle,” whom those around him called behind
his back “a Mullah of the old school,” it seems that, two
or three centuries ago, owing to causes evidently ensuing
from certain higher World-laws, men began to make war
on each other everywhere on the Earth, and especially
among us in Asia, more intensively than usual, and at the
same time, somehow, in most of the men, the feeling of
piety began very distinctly to decline and in some of them
entirely disappeared.
“‘And just at that period a certain form of psychic disease
spread among men from which many who were infected
by it ultimately either became quite insane or
committed suicide.
“‘Then certain wise people of various independent
982
groups on the continent of Asia began, with the help of
various persons representative of medicine of that time—
which, by the way, was then very superior to contemporary
medicine—very earnestly to seek the causes of that
human misfortune.
‘“After long impartial labors they discovered, in the first
place, that the men who contracted this disease were exclusively
those in whose subconsciousness, for some reason
or other, there never arose any impulse of faith in
anybody or in anything, and secondly, that those adult
men who periodically performed the normal ritual of intercourse
with women were not at all subject to this disease.
“‘When the news of this conclusion of theirs spread
over the continent of Asia, all the rulers and chiefs of the
separate Asiatic groups of that time grew alarmed, as almost
all the regular troops at their disposal consisted of
adult men, and moreover, the constant wars permitted
none of them to live normally with his family.
‘“In view of the fact that at that period all the governments
of the separate Asiatic countries needed and wished
to have healthy and strong armies, they were compelled to
conclude a truce and either themselves assemble or send
their representatives to one place, namely, to the capital of
what was then called the “Kilmantooshian Khanate,” in
order jointly to find a way out of the situation which had
arisen.
‘“After serious reflections and deliberations, these rulers
of the various independent groups of Asiatic peoples, or
their representatives, together of course with the representatives
of medicine of that time, then came to the conclusion
that it was possible to deal with the situation which
had arisen, only if what is called prostitution should be established
everywhere on the continent of Asia, as is now
the case on the continent of Europe, and only if the
983
power-possessing people should deliberately encourage its
development and co-operate in its success.
“‘Almost all the chiefs of the governments of that time
fully agreed with this conclusion of the representatives of
all the peoples of the continent of Asia who had gathered
together in the capital of the Kilmantooshian Khanate,
and, without experiencing any remorse of conscience,
they began from then on not only to encourage and aid
women in general—except indeed just their own daughters—
to engage in this occupation so “abhorrently repulsive”
to the nature of every normal person, but also to
give, even with a feeling of benevolence, as if this were the
most considerate manifestation of man, every possible assistance
to women, without distinction of caste or religion,
who might wish to leave or to go anywhere for this
filthy purpose.
“‘Now that we have touched upon this subject, allow
me, respected Doctor, to digress, and tell you here the reflections,
in my view very interesting and wise, of this
same Mullah uncle of mine concerning the causes in general
of the arising of this evil and scourge of contemporary
civilization.
‘“Once, on one of the days of Ramadan, when we were
conversing as usual while awaiting the call of the Mullah
of our district announcing the meal hour, and we happened
to be speaking about this human “scourge,” he
then, among other things, said:
“‘ “It is wrong and unjust of you to blame and despise
all women of this kind.
“”’Most of them are not themselves personally to
blame for their sad lot; one should blame exclusively only
their parents, husbands, and guardians.
‘“”And precisely their parents, husbands, and guardians
should be blamed and despised who have allowed the arising
in them during their age preparatory to adult being
984
—while as yet they have not their own good sense—of the property
called laziness.
“Although at this age this laziness is as yet only automatic
in them, and young people have not to make very
great efforts to overcome it, and are able in consequence,
on acquiring their own good sense, not to allow it to gain
complete control of them, yet nevertheless, as regards the
organization of women’s psyche, the active principle must,
owing to results not dependent on our will but ensuing
from World-laws, unfailingly participate in every initiative
and in every good manifestation of theirs.
“‘“And it is just precisely in the early years of the
adult life of these contemporary unfortunate prospective
women-mothers—thanks to the various ideas
of the people of contemporary civilization concerning
’equal rights for women’ existing there under the catchwords
‘equal rights,’ ‘equal opportunities,’ etc. . . . ideas
which are now already widespread everywhere on the
Earth, which are naive to the understanding of a man
who has lived his life normally, and which are unconsciously
accepted also by the majority of contemporary
men—that these contemporary not yet completely
formed prospective women-mothers, on the one hand,
not having around them the law-conformable, requisite
sources of the active principle, such as their parents,
guardians and husbands, to whom the responsibility
for them passes from the moment of marriage, and on
the other hand thanks to the intensive process of imagination
and enthusiasms which is proper to proceed in
them and which is also in this transitional age foreordained
by nature according to Law for the purpose of
better actualizing the data for the development of their
good sense, they, as it were, gradually absorb the said automatic
laziness into their very nature, and this laziness
985
remains in their nature, as a progressive and indispensable
necessity.
“‘ “A woman with such a nature of course does not wish
to fulfill the obligations of a genuine woman-mother, and
in view of the fact that being a prostitute enables her just
to do nothing and to experience great pleasure, there is
gradually formed in her both in her nature and in the
’passive consciousness’ proper to her a factor for the irresistible
urge to be a woman-female.
“But in consequence of the fact that in the instinct of
each of these women the data proper to all women for the
impulse of ‘shame’ are not atrophied suddenly and at once,
and none of them, with all her mental wishing, can endure
to become such a woman in her own native country, every
one of them always instinctively and half consciously tries to
get away to some other country where, far from her native
land, without any inner discomfort, and also without doing
anything, she can abandon herself entirely to this profession
personally pleasant for her in almost every respect.
“‘“And as regards the prevalence everywhere on the
Earth at the present time of this human misfortune, the
cause of this is in my opinion exclusively only those contemporary
men in whom, owing to the same reasons,
there arises—as in those young women, future prostitutes—
a similar what is called ‘organic essential need to
do nothing except enjoy oneself,’ and one of the forms of
satisfying the criminal need of these ‘ulcers’ among contemporary
people consists, in the given case, in enticing
and assisting such women to leave their native land for
some foreign country.
“‘ “It has already been noticed by many contemporary
sensible people, that these two different sexes, victims
of the same disease, as a rule consciously and instinctively
seek and find each other; and in the given case they
986
exemplify the proverb which has existed from olden times,
’One fisherman recognizes another from afar.’”
“‘And so, respected Doctor! Thanks just to the aforesaid
causes wisely understood by my uncle, many women prostitutes
from various other countries then appeared after
several years among us in Persia.
“‘And owing to the instinctive attitudes which, as I
have already said, had been acquired during centuries by
the local women of Persia without distinction of religion
towards morality and patriarchality in family traditions,
these foreign women were unable to mix with the general
mass of Persian women, with the consequence that from
then on, there began to be among us the two categories
of women I have mentioned.
‘“Well then, owing to the fact that the majority of these
foreign women, living freely among us in Persia and going
about everywhere, in the markets and other public
places, often became objects for the gaze of our Persian
men, there was gradually formed in the latter, of course
unconsciously, along with the already existing attitude
towards women as mothers, yet another attitude towards
women as simply females.
“‘The property of having this definite double attitude
towards women, being transmitted by inheritance from
generation to generation, has even, among us, finally become
so rooted that at the present time our men not only
distinguish these two categories of women by their appearance
as easily as one distinguishes between a man, a
sheep, a dog, an ass, etc. . . . but there has even been
formed in them a certain something which instinctively
prevents them from mistaking a woman of one category
for a woman of another.
‘“Even I myself could always unmistakably tell, from a
distance, what sort of woman was passing. How I could
tell this, whether by their walk or by some other sign,
987
with the best will in the world I could not now explain,
but it is a fact that I could tell and was never mistaken,
although, as I have already told you, both categories of
women wore similar veils.
“‘And every normal Persian—normal in the sense of
not being under the influence of tambak, alcohol, or
opium, the consumption of which has in recent times
been unfortunately spreading among us ever more and
more—can always unmistakedly tell which woman represents
a “woman-mother” and which a “woman-female,”
that is, a prostitute.
‘“To every normal Persian among us, a woman-mother,
to whatever religion she may belong and regardless of
family and personal relationships, is as his own sister, and
a woman of the second category simply an animal who infallibly
evokes in him a feeling of aversion.
“‘This property of instinctive relationship towards
women is very strong in our men and is entirely independent
of our consciousness.
“‘For example, even suppose it should happen somehow
or other that the youngest and most beautiful
woman of any district should find herself in the same bed
with a man of the same district, this Persian man, even
with all his willingness, provided, I repeat, that he were
not under the influence of opium or alcohol, would be organically
unable to treat her as a female.
“‘He would treat her as his own sister; and even if she
herself should manifest organic actions towards him, he
would only pity her the more, and regard her as “possessed
by an unclean power” and would try his best to
help her free herself from this misfortune.
“‘And the same Persian man will, in a normal condition,
also treat a woman of the second category, that is, a
prostitute, as a woman-female, since, however young and
beautiful she may be, he will inevitably experience an
988
organic aversion to her; nor could he treat her as a woman
unless there had been introduced into his organism the
toxic products, maleficent for people, which I have enumerated.
“‘And so, respected Doctor, I lived until my twentieth
year in Persia under these morals and traditions, like every
ordinary normal Persian.
‘“At twenty, on account of shares I had inherited, I happened
to become a partner in a certain large firm which
exported Persian dried fruits to various European communities.
“And my position in this firm, thanks to various circumstances
independent of me, was such that I had to be
its chief local representative in those countries of the continent
of Europe to which these fruits were exported.
“At first, as I have already told you, I went to Russia,
then I went to Germany, Italy, and to other European
countries, and now, finally, I have lived here in France
already seven years.
“‘In the life of none of these foreign countries does
there exist any such sharply drawn distinction between
these two types of women, between the woman-mother
and the woman-prostitute, as I saw and felt during the
whole of my youth in my native country.
‘“Everywhere among them the attitude towards women
is purely mental, that is, only thought out, not organic.
‘“For instance, a husband here, however unfaithful his
wife may be, will never know it, unless he sees or hears of it.
“‘But among us in Persia, without any seeing or any
gossip, a husband can tell instinctively whether his wife is
faithful; and the same thing applies to the woman—a
woman among us can feel any infidelity on the part of her
husband.
“As to this special instinctive feeling in people, several
989
scientists from the continent of Europe have recently
even made among us some very serious special investigations.
‘“As I happened by chance to learn, they came to the
clear conclusion that in general where “polyandry” and
”polygamy” prevail—that is to say, where “more than one
husband” and “more than one wife” are permitted by the
established local morality—there is acquired in people a
peculiar “psycho-organic” particularity in their relations as
men and women.
“‘This psycho-organic particularity exists also in the
people of our Persia, in consequence of the fact that,
as you know, we, being followers of the Mohammedan
religion, have the custom of polygamy, that is to say,
each man is permitted by law to have as many as seven
wives.
“‘And this psycho-organic particularity in our Persian
people by the way is that the feeling of the husband’s infidelity
never arises in any of the lawful wives concerning
his other lawful wives.
‘“Such a feeling appears in one of the wives only when
her husband is unfaithful with a strange woman.
“‘It is only now, respected Doctor, that living here in
Europe and seeing all that goes on between husbands and
wives, I fully appreciate our custom of polygamy, so extremely
sensibly established and so beneficial both for
men and for women.
‘“Although every man among us is permitted several
wives and not simply one, as is the case here in Europe
where the Christian religion which allows only one wife is
predominant, yet the honesty and conscientiousness of
our men towards their wives are beyond compare with the
honesty and conscientiousness existing among men here
towards their one wife and their family in general.
990
‘“Just look around and see what is going on everywhere
here.
“‘Glance around merely at these rooms of the Grand
Cafe, where besides the ordinary professional prostitutes
and “gigolos” who are constantly here, hundreds of men
and women are always sitting at the little tables gaily conversing.
“‘Looking at these men and women now, you would
say they were married couples who have come here together,
either to see Paris or on some family business.
‘“But as a matter of fact it is practically certain that in
all the halls of this Grand Cafe there is not a single couple
among these men and women so gaily chatting and
about to go to some hotel together, who are legal man and
wife, even though, at the same time, every one of them
may be, on paper, a legal husband or wife.
“‘The other “legal halves” of the men and women sitting
here, who have remained at home in the provinces
are probably now thinking and telling their acquaintances
positively, that their “legal wife” or “legal husband” has
gone to the world capital Paris to make some very “important”
purchases for the family or to meet somebody
there very important for the family, or something else of
the same sort.
“‘But in reality, in order to get here, these birds of
passage have had to intrigue for a whole year and cook
up every kind of story to convince their legal halves of
the necessity of their trip; and now here, in the company
of deceivers and intriguers like themselves, in the name
of and to the glory of the significance of the “epithalamium,”
aided by that fine art which this great contemporary
civilization has attained, they decorate their
stay-at-home “legal halves” with the largest possible “fine
art horns.”
‘“In Europe, thanks to the established order of family
991
life, it has now already come about that if you meet a man
and a woman together and notice that while conversing,
gay tones are heard in their voices and smiles appear on
their faces, you can then be quite sure that very soon, if
they have not already done so, they will very effectively
and without fail put on some legal half a pair of the
largest and most beautiful horns.
“‘Hence it is that any one slightly cunning man here
may already be accounted a very “honorable man” and the
”patriarchal father of a family.”
“‘To those around him it is of no concern that this
”honorable” and “patriarchal father of a family” has perhaps
at the same time—if of course his means permit—as
many mistresses as he pleases on the side; on the contrary,
those around him here usually show even more respect for
such a man than for one who is unable to have any “mistresses”
at all.
‘“Here, these “honorable husbands” who have the
means, not only have on the side, in addition to their one
legal wife, seven, but sometimes even seven times seven
”illegal wives.”
“‘And those European husbands who have not the
means of supporting several illegal wives in addition to
their one legal wife, spend almost the whole of their time
in what is called “drooling,” that is to say, for days on end
they stare at and as it were “devour with their eyes” every
woman they meet.
“‘In other words, in their thoughts or in their feelings,
they betray their one legal wife an innumerable number
of times.
“‘But although among us in Persia, a man can have as
many as seven legal wives, yet nevertheless all his thoughts
and feelings are occupied day and night how he can best
arrange both the inner and the outer life of these legal
wives of his; and the latter, in their turn, are absorbed
992
in him and try their utmost, also day and night, to aid
him in his life duties.
“‘Here, the reciprocal inner relationship between husband
and wife is the same; just as almost all the inner
life of the husband is spent in being unfaithful to his
one legal wife, so also the inner life of this one wife, from
the first day of their union, is always straying outside the
family.
“‘For a European wife, as a rule, as soon as she is married,
her husband becomes for her inner life, as they say,
her “own property.”
“‘After the first night, being then secure in her ownership,
she begins to devote the whole of her inner life to
the pursuit of a certain “something,” that is, to the pursuit
of that indefinable “ideal,” which from early childhood
is gradually formed in every European girl thanks to
that famous “education” which is ever more and more always
being invented for them by various contemporary
conscienceless writers.
“‘During my stay in these European countries, I have
observed that there is never formed in the being of a
woman here, that “something” which should—in her as in
our women—constantly maintain what is called “organic
shame” or at least the disposition to it, upon which feeling,
in my opinion, what is called “wifely duty” is based,
and which is just what instinctively aids her to refrain
from those actions which make a woman immoral.
‘“That is why every woman here can very easily, at any
favorable opportunity, without either suffering or remorse
of conscience, betray her legal husband.
“‘It is in my opinion owing to the absence of this
shame in them, that here in Europe the line dividing the
woman-mother from the woman-prostitute has gradually
ceased to exist and that these two categories of women
have already long ago been merged into one; so that at
993
the present time there is neither in the mind nor in the
feelings of the men here, that division of women into two
categories which almost every Persian makes.
“‘Here one can now distinguish the woman-mother
from the woman-female only if one sees all her manifestations
with one’s own eyes.
“‘In the European conditions of family life, owing to
the absence of the beneficent institution of polygamy—an
institution which in my opinion should long ago have
been introduced here if only for the simple reason that, as
statistics show, the women here far outnumber the men—
there are thousands of other discomforts and improprieties
which need not exist at all.
“‘And so, respected Doctor, the fundamental cause of
my second vice was that being born and brought up in
traditions of morality entirely opposed to those here, I
came here at an age when the animal passions in a man
are especially strong. The ensuing evils for me personally
arose chiefly from the fact that I came here while still very
young, and, according to the notions here, handsome; and
owing to my genuine southern type, a great many women
here for whom I represented a new and original type of
male began a regular hunt after me.
“‘They hunted me like “big game.”
“‘And I was big game for them not only on account
of my specific type, a genuine southerner, but also on
account of my gentleness and courtesy towards women,
properties which had been instilled in me from my earliest
childhood in my associations with our Persian women-mothers.
“‘When I came here and began meeting the women
here, I was, of course, even unconsciously on my part,
gentle and courteous towards them also.
“And so, meeting with the women here and at first only
talking with them—chiefly on the subject of contemporary
994
civilization and of the backwardness as it were of our Persia
in comparison—I then, of course under the influence
of alcohol which I was then already consuming in rather
large quantities, fell for the first time, that is to say, I, as
a prospective father of a family, behaved vilely.
“‘Although this cost me at the time much suffering and
remorse of conscience, yet the environment together again
with the action of this alcohol caused me to fall a second
time; and thereafter everything headed so to say down an
inclined plane and led to the point where I am now indeed
in this respect a most filthy animal.
“‘Especially now at times, whenever I happen to be
completely free from the influence of alcohol, I suffer
moral anguish and loathe myself with the whole of my being,
and at such moments I hasten all the more to pour
this alcohol into myself again in order to forget myself
and thus drown my sufferings.
“‘Having lived this ugly life in the countries of Europe I
enumerated, I finally settled down here in Paris, in precisely
that European city to which women come from every part of
Europe and from other continents with the obvious intention
of putting “horns” on their other legal halves. And here in
Paris I have now become entirely addicted to both these human
vices, that is, to alcohol and, as you have said, to petticoat-
chasing, and I run left and right, without any sane
reasoning at all. And now the satisfaction of both these vices
is more necessary to me than the satisfaction of my hunger.
“‘That is how it has all gone with me up to the present
moment; and what will come next I do not know and do
not care to know.
‘“I always even try my best and struggle with myself
not to think about it.’
“As he said these last words, he sincerely sighed and dejectedly
dropped his head. I then asked him:
995
“‘But, tell me, please, are you really not afraid of being
infected with those terrible diseases which these women
usually suffer from, whom a “petticoat-chaser” like you
runs after?’
“At this question of mine he again sighed deeply and
after a short pause told me as follows:
“‘Ekh! . . . my esteemed and worthy Doctor!
“‘In recent years I have thought about this question a
great deal. It has even become for me a subject of such interest,
that in a certain sense, it has been a blessed means
whereby my inner “odious life” has in spite of everything
flowed more or less endurably.
‘“As a physician you will, I think, probably be greatly
interested to know how and why this same question interested
me so much several years ago, and to what conclusions
I arrived after I had, in a relatively normal state,
very seriously observed and studied it.
‘“About five years ago I had such a fit of depression that
even alcohol scarcely had any effect on me nor pacified
my psychic state.
“‘And it so happened just then that I often met with
certain acquaintances and friends who talked a great deal
about filthy diseases and how easily one could be infected
with them.
“‘From these conversations I myself began thinking
rather often about myself, and little by little I began
fretting about my health almost like a hysterical woman.
“‘I used often to reflect that being almost always drunk
and constantly having affairs with such infected women,
then evidently, even if for some reason or other I had so
far no obvious symptom of these diseases, I must nevertheless
in all probability be already infected with one of
them.
“After such reflections I first began consulting various
996
specialists, in order to find out what were the early symptoms
of whatever disease I already may have had.
“‘Although none of the local specialists found anything
at all in me, I nevertheless continued to doubt, because on
the one hand my fretting about my health and on the
other hand my own common sense continued to assure
me that I must certainly already have been infected with
one of these terrible diseases.
“‘All this brought me to the point that I decided at any
expense to have a consultation here in Paris, but this time
with the leading specialists from the whole of Europe. I
could afford myself this because, owing to the World War,
when transport had everywhere broken down, and all
commodities had gone up in price, our firm, having
everywhere very large stocks of dried fruit in storage, had
that year made considerable profits, a fairly good portion
of which fell to my share.
‘“When I had called these European celebrities together,
they unanimously pronounced after all kinds
of very “detailed” investigations and what are called
”chemical analyses” known to them themselves, that there
was not the slightest sign of any venereal disease in my
organism.
“Although this finding of theirs put an end to the
chronic fretting about my health, yet it was the cause of
the growth in me of such a strong feeling of inquisitiveness
and curiosity to clear up this question, that from
then on it became a sort of mania with me, a kind of “idee
fixe.”
“And also from then on, the serious observation and
study of everything concerning these diseases animated
and justified the sense of what I have called “my odious
life.”
“‘During this period of my life I made these observations
and studies of mine at all times with my whole
997
inner real “I” while in a drunken, semi-drunken, and also
sober state.
“‘And then, among other things I also read assiduously
every kind of literature existing here in Europe concerning
these diseases, and also most of the books on this
question in French and German.
“‘This I could easily do because, as you see, I have such
a command of French that you can scarcely guess that I
am not a real French intellectual; and with the German
language also I get along very well, because I lived a fairly
long time in Germany and always, in my free time, studied
their language and their literature for want of something
to do.
“‘So, when I became interested in this question, I was
able to become fully acquainted with all the knowledge
that exists in contemporary civilization on the subject of
venereal diseases.
“‘In this literature there appeared to be hundreds of
theories and hundreds of hypotheses concerning the
causes of venereal infection, but I could not discover one
convincingly categorical explanation how and why some
people are infected with these diseases and others not, and
I soon became convinced that I could not clear up this for
myself with the knowledge existing on this question at the
present time here in Europe.
“‘From all this literature—putting aside, of course, and
not even mentioning the multitude of those thick “scientific
books” here, whose contents immediately show every
more or less normal person that they were written by
people who were as is said “complete ignoramuses” on
these questions, that is to say, not specialists in human
diseases at all—I got the general impression that people
were infected and fall ill with venereal diseases only owing
to their own uncleanliness.
‘“When I made this categorical deduction, there was
998
nothing left to me but to concentrate all my attention
upon finding out in what my personal cleanliness particularly
consisted which had so far protected me against infection.
“‘I then began to deliberate with myself as follows:
‘“I do not dress any more cleanly than everybody else
living here in Europe; I wash my hands and face every
morning also like everybody else; once a week I make a
point of going to a Turkish bath, also, it seems, like
everyone; and in this way I turned over many things in
my mind, and with the result I found nothing in which,
in this respect, I was exceptional; and yet the fact remained
that, from my loathsome life, I of course ran more
chances of being infected.
“‘From then on my thoughts were guided by two
definite convictions already fully established in me: in
the first place, that anyone having relations with such
women must inevitably sooner or later be infected; and
secondly, that only cleanliness protects one from such infection.
“‘In this manner I continued to reflect for a whole
week, until I suddenly remembered a certain habit of
mine which here in Europe I always scrupulously concealed
from my acquaintances; I remembered, namely,
about that habit of mine which is called among us in Persia,
abdest.
“‘The custom of abdest which, according to the notions
here might be called ablution, is one of the chief customs
among us in Persia.
“‘Strictly speaking, every follower of the Mohammedan
religion must obey this custom, though it is practiced particularly
strictly only by Mohammedans of the Shiite sect;
and as almost the whole of Persia is composed of Shiites,
the custom is nowhere so widely spread as among us in Persia.
999
“‘This custom is that every adherent of the Shiite sect,
male as well as female, must, after every “toilet” unfailingly
wash his sex organs. For this purpose, every family
has the necessary appurtenances considered among us
even as the most important, consisting of a special vessel,
a particular kind of bowl called “Ibrkh.” And the richer
the family the more of these bowls they must have, since
such a bowl must at once and without fail be put at the
disposal of every newly arrived guest.
“‘I myself was from early childhood also personally accustomed
to this habit, and it gradually so entered into
my daily life that even when I came here to Europe, where
this custom does not exist, I could not live a single day
without making this ablution.
“‘For instance, it is much easier for me to go without
washing my face even after a debauch, than not to wash
certain parts of my body with cold water after the toilet.
“‘At present, living here in Europe, I not only have to
put up with a great many inconveniences owing to this
habit of mine, but I even have to forego some of the modern
comfort which I could easily afford.
“‘For instance, I now live in Paris, where owing to my
means I could well afford to live at the very best hotel
with every modern comfort, but, thanks to this habit of
mine, I cannot do this but am obliged to live in some
dirty hotel situated far from the “center” and from all
those places where I have to be almost every day.
“‘In the hotel where I now live, there are no comforts
beyond this single comfort which is very important for
me; and this is due to the fact that being of old construction,
this hotel has “water closets” of the old type and not
of the new contemporary American invention, and it is
just that old system which is the most convenient and
suitable for this habit of mine.
‘“It is quite likely that I even half consciously chose
1000
France as my chief dwelling place because it is still possible
to find everywhere here, especially in the provinces,
water closets of the old system as among us in Persia.
“‘In other countries of Europe this, as they now call it,
”Asiatic system” scarcely exists. It has almost everywhere
been exchanged for the American system with its
comfortable, polished “easy chairs” upon which I, personally,
could only rest and read the book called the
Decameron.
“And so, my honorable Doctor, when I suddenly remembered
this habit of mine, I at once understood
without any further doubt that if I had hitherto escaped
being infected with some filthy disease, it was solely because
I frequently wash my sex organs with cold water.’
“Having said these last words, this sympathetic young
Persian extended his arms upwards and with his whole being
exclaimed:
“‘Blessed forever be the memory of those who created
for us that beneficial custom.’
“He said nothing further for a long while but looked
pensively at a party of Americans sitting nearby who were
discussing at that moment whether women dress better in
England or in America; and then he suddenly turned to
me with the following words:
‘“My highly esteemed and honorable Doctor!
“‘During my acquaintance with you I have become
quite convinced that you are very well educated and, as is
said, very well read.
‘“Will you be so kind as to give me your weighty opinion,
so that I might at last understand and solve one problem
which during recent years has aroused my curiosity
and which when I am comparatively sober often arises in
me and disturbs my thoughts.
“‘The point is, that living here in Europe where people-
profess the religion whose followers compose almost half
1001
the world, I have not up to now come across a single good
custom in their ordinary life, whereas among us who profess
the Mohammedan religion, there are very many.
“‘What is wrong? What is the cause of it? Were there
no good ordinances foredesigned by the Founder of that
great religion for the ordinary life of people, the followers
of that religion . . . ?’
“Well, my boy, as this young Persian had become sympathetic
to me during our acquaintance, I could not
refuse him this request, and I decided to explain the question
to him, but also, of course, in such a form that he
would not even suspect who I was and what was my genuine
nature.
“I told him: “‘You say that in the religion which half the world
professes, and you probably mean the “Christian religion,”
there are not such good customs as in your Mohammedan
religion?
“‘Are there not? On the contrary; in that religion there
were many more good customs than in any of the religions
of today; in none of the ancient religious teachings
were so many good regulations for ordinary everyday life
laid down as in just that teaching on which this same
Christian religion was founded.
“‘If the followers of this great religion themselves,
especially those who are called the “elders of the church”
of the Middle Ages, treated this religion, step by step, as
”Bluebeard” treated his wives, that is to say, put them into
derision and changed all their beauty and charm—that is
already quite a different matter.
“‘In general you must know that all the great genuine
religions which have existed down to the present time,
created, as history itself testifies, by men of equal attainment
in regard to the perfecting of their Pure Reason, are
always based on the same truths. The difference in those
1002
religions is only in the definite regulations they lay down
for the observance of certain details and of what are called
rituals; and this difference is the result of the deliberate
adoption by the great founders of these regulations which
suited the degree of mental perfection of the people of the
given period.
‘“At the root of every new doctrine upon which religions
are founded, dogmas are always to be found, which
have been taken from earlier religions and which had already
been well fixed in the life of the people.
“‘And in this case, the saying is fully justified which has
existed among people from of old—”there is nothing new
under the sun.”
“‘The only things new in these religious teachings, as I
have said, are the small details, intentionally adapted by
the great founders to the degree of mental perfection of the
people of the given epoch. And so as the root of this same
doctrine upon which the Christian religion is based there
was placed almost the whole of the previously existing
great teaching which is now called Judaism, whose followers
once also numbered almost, as is said, half the “world.”
“‘The great founders of the Christian religion, having
taken the Judaic doctrine as their basis, changed only its
outer details according to the degree of mental development
of the contemporaries of Jesus Christ, and in it they
effectively provided for everything necessary for the welfare
of people.
“‘Provision was made in it, as is said, both for the soul
and for the body; and it even provided all the necessary
regulations for a peaceful and happy existence. And this
was all surpassingly wisely provided for in such a way that
this religion might be suitable also for people of much
later epochs.
“‘Had the doctrine of this religion remained unchanged,
1003
it might even perhaps have suited these contemporary
people, who, by the way, our Mullah Nassr Eddin defines
by his expression, “He will blink only if you poke his eye
with a rafter.”
“‘At its origin there entered into this Christian religion,
besides those specially established regulations for ordinary
existence which met the needs of the contemporaries of
Jesus Christ, also many excellent customs which were already
in existence and had become well fixed in the life of
the people who were followers of the Judaic religion.
“‘Even those good customs which now exist among you
in the Mohammedan religion were transmitted to you
from the Judaic religion. Take, for example, just that custom
of “sooniat” or circumcision which you mentioned.
This custom was at first contained in this Christian religion
also, and in the beginning was obligatorily and
strictly carried out by all its followers. Only subsequently
did it very quickly and suddenly entirely disappear from
the Christian religion.
“‘If you wish, my young friend, I will tell you in detail
about the arising of this custom, and you will understand
from it why a custom so good for the health and normal
life of people was included in the Judaic religion, and
since the Judaic doctrine was made the basis of the Christian
religion, this custom also could not fail to be taken
over and introduced into the process of the ordinary life
of the followers of the Christian religion.
“‘This custom which you call sooniat was first created
and introduced into the Judaic religious doctrine by the
Great Moses.
‘“And why the Great Moses introduced this custom
into the religion of the Judaic people I learned from a very
ancient Chaldean manuscript.
‘“It was said in this manuscript that when the Great
1004
Moses was the leader of the Judaic people and conducted
them from the land of Egypt to the land of Canaan, he
constated the fact during the journey that among the
youths and children of the people confided to him from
Above there was very widely spread the disease then
called “Moordoorten,” which contemporary people call
onanism.
“‘It was further said in the manuscript that having constated
this fact, the Great Moses was greatly perturbed
and from then on began observing very closely in order to
discover the causes of this evil and some means of uprooting
it.
“‘These researches of his led this incomparable sage
later to write a book under the title of Tookha Tes Nalool
Pan, which in contemporary language means “the quintessence
of my reflections.”
“‘With the contents of this remarkable book I also once
happened to become acquainted.
“‘At the beginning of the explanation about the disease
Moordoorten it was said, among other things, that the
human organism has been brought by Great Nature to
such perfection that each and every organ has been provided
with a means of defense against every external contingency;
and hence that if any organ should function
incorrectly in people, it must always be the people themselves
who are to blame owing to their own established
conditions of everyday life.
“‘And concerning the causes themselves of the appearance
of Moordoorten among children, it was said in
Chapter VI, Verse xi of this incomparable book that this
disease occurs in children for the following reasons:
“Among the definite substances elaborated by the human
organism and constantly thrown off by it as waste,
there is a definite substance called “Kulnabo,”
‘“This substance is in general elaborated in the organism
1005
of beings for the purpose of neutralizing other also definite
substances necessary for the functioning of their sex
organs, and it is formed and participates in the functioning
of the said organs from the very beginning of the arising
of the beings of both sexes, that is to say, from their
infancy.
‘“Great Nature has so arranged it that after its utilization
the residue of this substance is discharged from the
organism of boys at the place between the “Toolkhtotino”
and the “Sarnuonino,” and in girls from the places between
the “Kartotakhnian hills.”
“‘The parts of the organism of boys located at the end
of what is called the “genital member” and which are
named in this incomparable book “Toolkhtotino” and
”Sarnuonino” are named by contemporary medicine there
”glans penis” and “praeputium penis”; and the “Kartotakhnian
hills,” covering what is called the “clitoris” of
girls, are called “labia majora” and “labia minora” or, as is
said in common language, “the large and small obscene
lips.”
“‘For the substance “Kulnabo” contemporary medicine
has no name at all, this independent substance being entirely
unknown to it.
“‘Contemporary terrestrial medicine has a name only
for the general mass of those substances among which is
also the substance Kulnabo.
“‘And this total mass is called “Smegma,” a composition
of entirely heterogeneous substances secreted by various
what are called “glands” which have nothing in
common with each other; as, for instance, the “grease”
gland, the “Bartholinian” gland, the “Cowperian,” “Nolniolnian,”
and others.
“‘The separation and volatilization of these waste substances
should in accordance with the providence of Great
Nature be induced for the said places by means of all
1006
kinds of chance contacts and by various movements occurring
in the atmosphere.
“‘But, unforeseen by Nature, the clothing which people
have invented for themselves prevents the said factors from
freely effecting the separation and volatilization of these
substances, with the result that this Kulnabo, remaining
for a long time on these places, promotes the arising of
perspiration; moreover, as this substance is in general the
very best medium for the multiplication of what are called
”bacteria,” which exist in the atmosphere as well as in
what are called the “subjective spheres” of all kinds of
things coming into direct contact with the children, there
occurs from this multiplying there on the given parts
of the organism of children a process called “itching.”
“‘On account of this itching children begin, unconsciously
at first, to rub or scratch these places. Later, as
there are concentrated in these parts of the organism all the
ends of the nerves created by Nature for the special sensation
required for the completion of the sacred process
Elmooarno, which normally arises in adult people at the
end of what is called copulation, and as, especially at a certain
period when according to the providence of Great Nature
there proceeds in these organs of children a process of
preparation for future sex functioning, they experience from
this rubbing or scratching a certain peculiar pleasant sensation,
they therefore begin intentionally—having instinctively
realized from which of their actions this pleasant sensation is
evoked in them—to rub these places even when there is no
itching; and thus the ranks of the little “Moordoortenists”
on the Earth are always increasing by leaps and bounds.
‘“As regards just what measures the Great Moses took
for eradicating that evil, I learned not from the aforementioned
book Tookha Tes Nalool Pan, but from the contents
of an also very ancient papyrus.
1007
“‘From the contents of this papyrus it could be clearly
seen that the Great Moses gave practical effect to the
thoughts set down on this question in the book Tookha
Tes Nalool Pan, by creating for his people those two religious
rites, one of which is called “Sikt ner chorn” and the
other “Tzel putz kann.”
“‘The sacred “Sikt ner chorn” was specially created for
boys and the sacred “Tzel putz kann” for girls, and they
were to be obligatorily performed on all children of both
sexes.
“‘The rite of “Sikt ner chorn,” for instance, was identical
with your sooniat. By cutting what is called the “Vojiano”
or the “frenum penis” of boys, the connection is
severed between the head and the skin covering it, and
thus there is obtained the free movement of this skin, or,
as it is called, “praeputium penis.”
‘“According to the information which has come down
to us from ancient times and also according to our own
common sense, it is plain that the Great Moses, who as
we learn from another source was a very great authority
on medicine, wished by this means to secure that the totality
of substances accumulating in the said places might
of itself be mechanically removed owing to all kinds of accidental
contact and thus cease to become a factor for the
arising of the mentioned maleficent itching. Concerning
the vast learning of the Great Moses in the province of
medicine, many diverse historical sources agree that he
obtained his medical knowledge during his stay in Egypt
as a pupil of the Egyptian high priests, to whom this
knowledge had come down from their ancestors of the
continent Atlantis, the first and last genuinely learned beings
of the Earth, the members of the society then called
Akhaldan.
“‘The beneficial results of the customs then created
1008
by the Great Moses even now continue to be fairly visible
in practice.
“‘Concerning, for instance, the custom of circumcision
in particular, I, being a good diagnostician and able to tell
from one glance at a man’s face what disharmony he has
in his organism, can safely say that this terrible children’s
disease of onanism is scarcely ever found among those
children upon whom this rite has been performed,
whereas the children of those parents who fail to observe
this custom are almost all subject to it.
“‘The exceptions in this respect are only the children of
those parents who are indeed cultured in the full sense of
the word and who clearly understand that the future normal
mentation of their children depends exclusively upon
whether they do or do not contract this disease in their
childhood or youth.
‘“Such cultured parents know very well that if even
once the sensation of the climax of what is called the
”Ooamonvanosinian process” occurs in what is called the
”nervous system” of their children before they reach majority,
they will already never have the full possibility of
normal mentation when they become adult; and hence it
is that such cultured parents always consider it their first
and chief duty towards their children to educate them in
this respect.
“‘Unlike most contemporary parents, they do not consider
that the education of children consists in badgering
them to learn by rote as much poetry as possible, composed
by “Moordoortenist psychopaths,” or in teaching
them to “click their heels well” before their acquaintances,
in which accomplishments according to the notions of
people of recent times the whole education of children
unfortunately consists.
‘“And so, my dear friend, and though very depraved yet
nevertheless sympathetic young man.
1009
“‘These two rites were created by the Great Moses and
introduced then into the ordinary life of the Judaic people
in order to counteract that maleficent invention of
clothes, thanks to which those factors were destroyed
which were provided by Nature for the protection of these
organs from the harmful action of the substances given off
by them; and these two rites were transmitted from generation
to generation, both to the followers of this Judaic
religion themselves as well as to others who took over
these useful rites almost unchanged. And it was only after
”the death of the great King Solomon” that the rite “Tzel
putz kann” ceased for some reason or other to be performed
even by the followers of this Judaic religion, and
only the rite “Sikt ner chorn” automatically continued to
be performed and reached the contemporary representatives
of that race.
“‘And this custom together with many other ancient Judaic
customs also reached the followers of the Christian
religion, who at first observed it very strictly in their
everyday life; but very soon, both this custom itself and
even the information about its adoption among them similarly
quickly disappeared from among the followers of
this then still new religion.
“‘Yes . . . my dear friend, if only the teaching of the Divine
Jesus Christ were carried out in full conformity with
its original, then the religion unprecedently wisely founded
on it would not only be the best of all existing religions,
but even of all religions which may arise and exist in the
future.
“‘Except for the custom of polygamy, there is nothing
in the Mohammedan religion which was not also in the
Judaic as well as in the Christian teachings.
“‘The custom of polygamy, established on the basis of
the scientific deductions of the then famous Arabian
learned being ‘Naoolan El Aool,’ was introduced into the
1010
everyday life of people in general after the period of the
founding of the Christian religion.
‘“Your religion arose much later and its contents were
intentionally restricted by its great creators, who had it
in mind to lay particular stress on certain everyday
customs.
‘“They did this because at that time there were clearly
manifest both the decline of the Christian religion and the
disappearance in ordinary people of the capacity for contemplation,
that is, for the state in which alone the truths
indicated in the detailedly genuine religious teachings can
be understood.
“‘Having noticed all this, the great creators of the Mohammedan
religion decided on the one hand to simplify
the teaching itself and on the other hand to emphasize
certain customs, so that the everyday life of the followers
of this new teaching—who had lost the capacity for contemplation
and consequently the possibility of understanding
truths consciously—might at least mechanically
flow more or less tolerably.
“‘Just at that time, among other customs, they established
and laid particular stress on the customs you mentioned
of sooniat, abdest and polygamy, the beneficial
results of which we can see even now in practice.
“‘For example, as you yourself have justly observed,
thanks to circumcision and ablution one rarely finds
among the followers of this religion either onanism or certain
venereal diseases, and thanks to polygamy we see
among the followers of this religion such a reciprocal so
to say psycho-organic maintenance of the foundation of
family life as is almost entirely absent among the followers
of the Christian religion.
“‘Of the useful customs originally contained in the
Christian religion and which were introduced by the
creators of that religion into the life of its followers for
1011
the preservation of health and for the maintenance of the
foundations of morality necessary for a happy life, nothing
now remains except the custom of periodic fasting,
that is, of abstaining at certain times of the year from the
consumption of certain edible products.
“‘And even this one surviving good custom is either already
fading completely out of the ordinary life of the followers
of this religion, or its observance is so changing
year by year that no shock is obtained from it for the
fasters, though it was just for that shock that this “fast”
was established.
“‘The changes now taking place in the process of this
Christian custom of fasting are very characteristic and
provide an excellent example for understanding how in
general all the “good Christian customs” have little by little
undergone change, until they have finally entirely
ceased to exist.
‘“A good illustration is the present-day observance of this
fast by those called the Russian “Orthodox Christians.”
“‘These Russian Orthodox Christians took their religion
entirely from those called the “Orthodox Greeks,”
from whom, together with many other Christian customs,
this same custom of “fasting” also passed to them.
‘“Most of the millions of these Russian Orthodox
Christians still continue to fast as is said “rigorously,” in
conformity with what is called the “orthodox code” now
existing there.
“‘But as to the manner of their fasting, one cannot help
recalling the saying of our dear Mullah Nassr Eddin in
such cases:
“Isn’t it all the same if I sing like a donkey as long as
they call me a nightingale.”
“‘The fasting of these Russian Orthodox Christians is
just a case of this kind.
“As long as they are called Christians and moreover
1012
Orthodox—even though they receive no shock whatever
from the fast, is it not all the same?
‘“As I have already said, these Russian Orthodox Christians
even of the present time very strictly observe the seasons
and the days of the fasts indicated in the aforesaid codes.
“‘But as to what should and should not be consumed
as food during a fast—just in that question “is buried the
left paw of the curly-haired dog of the ex-Emperor Wilhelm.”
‘“You will clearly understand how these contemporary
Russian Orthodox Christians fast, if I repeat to you the
exact words of one of these genuine Russian Orthodox
Christians, spoken to me not long ago there in Russia.
“‘I used to meet this Russian there on certain business
and even became somewhat friendly with him and visited
him in his home.
“‘He was considered by those around him a very good
Christian and the patriarchal father of a family; he was descended
from what they call the “Old Believers.”’
“Here, my boy, you might as well know that certain of
the beings who compose this large group, Russia, are
called by the rest Old Believers.
“Old Believers is the name given to those Orthodox
Christians whose ancestors several centuries ago declined
to accept the new rules then laid down by somebody or
other for Russian Orthodox Christians, but remained
faithful followers of the previously existing rules also laid
down by somebody or other, only a century or two before
the given ‘religious schism’ such as usually occurs among
them from time to time.
“‘And so the said worthy Russian Old Believer’—I
continued to the young Persian—’once when we were dining
together at his house in the company of several other
1013
Russians, also Orthodox Christians, turned to me and
said:
“‘“Eh! old dear!”
“‘By the way, I must tell you that it is common among
the beings of this group there, after the second glass of
genuine Russian vodka, to call their acquaintances by various
pet names such as “old dear,” “my Zapoopoonchik,”
”my potbellied beauty,” “eh, my little brown jug,” and so
on and so forth.
“‘And so this worthy genuine Orthodox Christian, addressing
me as “old dear,” said:
“Never mind, old dear! We shall soon be having Lent
and then we shall feast together on real Russian dishes.
”To tell the truth, here in Russia we almost always eat
the same things during the ‘meat’ periods.
“But it is quite a different story during the fasts, especially
during Lent.
“‘“Not a day passes but one is privileged to see some
of the most tasty dishes.
“You know what, old dear?
“‘“I made the other day a remarkably interesting ‘discovery’
on this subject.
“This new discovery of mine is miles above the discovery
of that old codger Copernicus, who when he was
once lying dead-drunk on the ground clearly sensed, it
seems, that the Earth goes round.
“‘ “Ah! What a marvel! What a discovery!
“‘“In our own mother Moscow alone, hundreds of
thousands of such discoveries are probably made every day.
“‘“No! . . . My discovery is a real one and exceedingly
instructive and substantial.
“This discovery of mine is that we have all been complete
fools and hopeless idiots ever to have imagined and
been fairly convinced that for the host of good, varied,
1014
and most tasty dishes during Lent we are indebted to the
famous art of our chefs and cooks.
“‘“On the day, peculiarly blessed for those near to me,
when I became worthy to understand this truth, that is to
say, when our incomparable Doonyasha finally succeeded
in placing within the layers of the pie for the ‘gromwell
fish soup with turbot livers’ a series of secondary layers, I
understood with my whole being that this had been a
great mistake on our part.
“‘“First I understood this myself, and afterwards
I proved it to the whole of my household, that if we
have so many varied and most tasty dishes during Lent,
we are indebted only to our blessed and glorious fishes
alone.
“During fasts and especially during Lent, our homes
are made happy by the frequent visits of the:
Most Honorable ‘Sturgeon’ and the
Estimable ‘Sterlet’ and the
Respected ‘Dried Sturgeon’ and the
Ever-memorable ‘Turbot’ and
Her Illustrious Highness The ‘Salmon’ and the
Musical ‘White Sturgeon’ and the
Serenely Plastic ‘Mackerel’ and the
Eternally Angry ‘Pike’ and the
Ever-demure ‘Gwyniad’ and the
Leaping-alive ‘Trout’ and the
Beauty ‘Trioshka and the
Proud ‘Shamai’ and that
Worthy Personality ‘Bream,’ and all our other like
benefactors and protectors.
“Merely the names alone of these our givers of good
and felicity are already for us the greatest gift of God.
“When we hear their names, our hearts almost leap within us.
1015
“”’These names of theirs are not just names, but real
music. Can one really compare the sounds of the music
invented there by various Beethovenings and Chopinings,
and other fashionable triflers, with the sounds of the
names of these blessed fishes?
“Every time we hear the names of these glorious creations,
a state of bliss flows within us and courses through
our veins and nerves.
“Eh, Blessed Fishes, first created by our Creator! Have
mercy on us and sustain us also in these ‘meat days.’ Amen.”
‘“After this prayer, this worthy Orthodox Russian
Christian drained a monster glass of genuine refined Russian
vodka and stared fondly at a little statue of “Venus
and Psyche” which stood nearby.
“And indeed, my friend, almost every Russian Orthodox
Christian has a similar idea of fasting and a similar attitude
towards it.
“‘During these “Christian fasts” which passed to them
from the Orthodox Greeks, they all eat the flesh of fish.
“‘It is not considered a “sin” among them to eat the
flesh of fish, and they eat it heartily as a fast dish.
“‘I personally find only one thing incomprehensible—
from where did these Russian “sorry Orthodox” get the
idea that during the Christian fasts, especially during
Lent, the flesh of fish may be eaten?
“‘I find it incomprehensible because the Orthodox
Christians from whom they took this religion, namely, the
Greeks, neither in the past nor in the present have ever
eaten or do eat the flesh of fish during fasts.
“‘Even the Greeks of today eat fish during Lent only on
one day, and even then in accordance with the code of the
Orthodox Church in memory of a day associated with the
Divine Jesus Christ.
“‘The result of a fast permitting the consumption of
1016
the flesh of fish not only gives no shock at all to the
fasters, but is even directly contrary to what the Divine Jesus
Christ himself intended and taught, and for which
this custom was established by the great creators of this
Christian religion.
“‘In confirmation of what I have just told you, you
might as well, my young friend, listen to what I once
chanced to read about Christian fasting in an ancient
Judaic-Essenian manuscript.
“‘In this ancient Judaic-Essenian manuscript it was
stated that the custom established for the followers of the
teaching of Jesus Christ, of fasting at certain times of the
year, was instituted long after His death, namely, in the
two hundred and fourteenth year after His birth.
“‘The custom of fasting was instituted and introduced
into the Christian religion by the great secret Kelnuanian
Council.
“‘This secret Kelnuanian Council was convened by all
the followers of the then still new teaching of Jesus Christ
in the locality of Kelnuk, lying on the shores of the Dead
Sea. Hence it is known in the history of the Christian religion
as the Kelnuanian Council.
“‘And it was held in secret because the followers of the
teaching of Jesus Christ were then everywhere rigorously
persecuted by the power-possessing people.
“‘The power-possessing people persecuted them because
they greatly feared that if people lived according to
this teaching, then although they themselves, namely, the
power-possessing people, could also live very well, yet all
the motives for displaying their power would disappear,
and thereby those shocks would cease, the satisfaction of
which evoke the tickling of their inner god named “Self-
Love.”
“‘It was just during that Kelnuanian Council that its
members first laid down the rule that the followers of
1017
the teaching of Jesus Christ should on certain days abstain
from consuming certain edible products for food.
“‘And the initial cause of the institution of this fast was
the dispute at this Kelnuanian Council between two then
famous learned men, namely, the great Hertoonano and
the great Greek philosopher Veggendiadi.
‘“The great Hertoonano was the representative of all
the followers of the teaching of Jesus Christ settled on the
shores of the Red Sea, while the philosopher Veggendiadi
was the representative of all the then followers of that
teaching in Greece.
“‘The philosopher Veggendiadi was famous for his
learning only in his own country, but Hertoonano was famous
all over the Earth. He was considered the greatest
authority on the laws of the inner organization of man,
and also an authority on the science then called
alchemy—not of course the alchemic science of which
contemporary people have a notion and which they express
by the same word.
‘“The famous dispute between the great Hertoonano
and Veggendiadi arose on the following occasion.
“‘The philosopher Veggendiadi, it seems, occupied two
days in affirming and proving that it was absolutely necessary
to spread among all the followers of the teachings
of Jesus the notion that to kill animals for the purpose of
consuming their flesh for food was the greatest sin, and
moreover that such flesh was very harmful to the health,
and so on.
‘“After the philosopher Veggendiadi, several other representatives
ascended the rostrum and spoke for or against
his case.
‘“Finally, as this manuscript stated, the great Hertoonano
with measured dignity slowly mounted the rostrum
and spoke in the manner proper to him, clearly and calmly.
1018
“‘According to the text of this manuscript, he then
spoke as follows:
“‘ “I fully concur in all the evidence and arguments set
forth here by our Brother in Christ, the philosopher Veggendiadi.
“‘ “I for my part will even add to all he has said, that
to cut short other lives merely to stuff one’s own belly is
an infamy of infamies such as only man is capable of.
“‘“Had I not also been interested in this question for
many years and had I not reached certain entirely different
definite conclusions, then after all that our Brother in
Christ Veggendiadi has said here, I should not hesitate a
moment but should urge and conjure you all not to delay
until tomorrow, but without looking behind to hasten
back to your towns, and there in the public squares to cry
aloud: ‘Stop! Stop! People! Consume no more meat for
food! This practice of yours is not only contrary to all the
commandments of God, but is the cause of all your diseases.’
“As you see, I do not do this now. And I do not do
so only because during my long years of unremitting
study of this question I have, as I have already told you,
arrived at an entirely different definite conclusion.
“Concerning the definite conclusion at which I have
arrived I can now tell you only this, that it will never happen
on the Earth that all people will profess one and the
same religion. Hence, in addition to our Christian religion,
other religions will always exist. And it is not possible
to be certain that the followers of these other religions
will also abstain from consuming meat.
“But if we cannot now be certain that at some time
or other all people on Earth will abstain from meat, then
we must now, as regards the consumption of meat, take
quite other more practicable measures, because if one part
of mankind consumes meat and the other part does not,
1019
then according to the results of my experimental investigations,
the greatest of evils—than which nothing could
be worse—would befall the people who did not consume
meat.
“Namely, as my detailed experiments have shown me,
among people who do not consume meat but who nevertheless
live among those who do, the formation ceases of
what is called ‘will power.’
“‘“My experiments proved to me that although when
they abstain from meat people’s bodily health improves,
nevertheless, when such abstainers find themselves mixing
with those who consume meat, their psychic state inevitably
grows worse, in spite of the fact that the state of
their organism may at the same time sometimes improve.
“‘“Thus, a good result for people who abstain from
meat can be obtained exclusively only if they live always
in complete isolation.
“As regards the people who constantly consume meat
or those products which contain the element called
’Eknokh,’ although the appearance of the state of their organism
undergoes no change, nevertheless their psyche,
especially its chief feature which is sometimes designated
by the general word the ‘character’ of man, gradually
changes in regard to positiveness and morality for the
worse, beyond all recognition.
“‘“I must tell you that I made all these deductions
from the experiments I was enabled to conduct over a
period of many years, thanks to two good philanthropic
men, namely, to the rich shepherd Alia Ek Linakh
and his money, and to the scientist we all respect, El
Koona Nassa, with his remarkable invention the apparatus
Arostodesokh.’
“‘“By means of this said remarkable apparatus Arostodesokh
I was enabled for several years to register daily
the general state of the organism of all those thousands
1020
of people who lived under test conditions at the expense
of the good shepherd Alia Ek Linakh.
“‘ “May our CREATOR multiply his flocks!
‘“”Well then, when, thanks to these experimental researches
of mine, I became clearly convinced that if people
continue to consume meat for their food it will be very bad
for them, and that on the other hand if only some of them
should abstain, no good would come of this either, I thereafter
devoted myself entirely for a time to finding out what
could nevertheless be done for the future welfare of the majority
of the people.
“At the outset I then established for myself two categorical
propositions: the first, that people accustomed for
so many centuries to consuming meat for their food
would never, with their weak wills, be able to make themselves
cease consuming it in order to overcome this criminal
tendency of theirs; and the second, that even if people
should decide not to eat meat and should in fact keep
their decision for a certain time, and should even lose the
habit of eating meat, they would nevertheless never be
able to abstain from eating it for a sufficient length of
time to acquire a total aversion to it. They would not be
able to do so because never on the Earth will it occur that
all people will have the same religion or form a single government,
without which condition there can never exist
common to all, any suggestive, prohibitive, penal, or
other kind of compulsory influence, owing to which alone
people possessing in general the property of being stimulated
by example, aroused by envy, and influenced magnetically,
might be enabled to keep forever a resolution
once taken.
“‘“Notwithstanding these two facts, incontestably
clear in my conviction, I nevertheless, with these facts as
the basis of my subsequent researches, persevered in my
1021
search for some possible way of escape from the unhappy
situation confronting people.
“‘“Of course all my further investigations on a large
scale proceeded again with the aid of the inexhaustible
wealth of the herdsman Alia Ek Linakh and the wonderful
apparatus of the wise El Koona Nassa.
“The results of these last researches of mine made it
clear to me that although in general people’s psyche does
indeed deteriorate from the constant introduction into
the organism of the substance Eknokh, yet this substance
has a particularly harmful effect only at certain times of
the year.
“‘“So, my Brethren in Christ . . . from all I have said
and chiefly from the experimental observations which I
made on people daily during a whole year and which
clearly showed me that the intensity of the harmful effect
of the substance Eknokh decreases at certain times of the
year, I can now confidently express my personal opinion
that if the custom would be spread and confirmed, among
the followers of the teachings of Jesus Christ, of abstaining
during at least certain times of the year from the use
of these products in the formations of which that substance
Eknokh takes a special part, then if such a measure
could conceivably be put into effect, it would bring the
people a certain amount of benefit.
“‘“As my numerous alchemic investigations have
shown me, the substance Eknokh participates in the formation
of the organisms of all lives, without exception,
breeding on the surface of the Earth as well as within its
different spheres, as, for instance, within the Earth, in the
water, in the atmosphere, and so on.
“‘“This substance is present also in everything which
exists for the formation of the said organism, as for example
in the vascular fluid of every pregnant female of
1022
every kind of life, and in such products as milk, eggs,
caviar, etc. ...”
‘“The ideas expressed by the great Hertoonano so astounded
and agitated all the members of that Kelnuanian
council that the commotion made it impossible for the
great Hertoonano to continue speaking, and he was
compelled to abandon his speech and descend from the
rostrum.
‘“It was further said in that manuscript that the day’s
result was a unanimous decision on the part of the members
of the Kelnuanian council to fix, with the help of the
great Hertoonano, those times of the year when the substance
Eknokh had more harmful effects on people, and
to spread widely among the followers of Jesus Christ the
custom of fasting at these times of the year—that is, of
abstaining at certain times of the year from products containing
the, for them, harmful substance Eknokh.
“‘With this that Judaic-Essenian manuscript ended.
“‘As you see from this, the creators of this custom had
in view that the followers of that religion should abstain
at the fixed times from those products which contain the
substance very harmful for their health and particularly to
their psyche.
“‘But the Russian sorry Orthodox Christians, who consider
themselves faithful followers of that great religion,
also fast, but during their fast they eat the flesh of fish,
that is to say, they eat just those organisms which contain
according to the researches of the great Hertoonano that
harmful substance Eknokh, precisely to guard them
against which that wise and salutary custom was created.’
“And with that, my boy, I then concluded my conversation
with that sympathetic young Persian.
“Concerning the destruction and transformation by contemporary
beings of these good customs which were
handed down from the ancient days of their wise ancestors,
1023
our incomparable Mullah Nassr Eddin has also a very apt
and wise sentence.
“‘Ekh! People, people! Why are you people? If only you
were not people, you might perhaps be clever.’
“A favorite saying of the American Uncle Sam also does
very well to define the same idea.
“It is said that when Uncle Sam from America happens
to have drunk a little more gin than usual, he always says
during a pause: ‘When nothing’s right—only then, all is
right.’
“But for myself I will only say, in this case ‘Wicked
Moon.’
“At any rate, my dear boy, I must admit that certain
customs existing there which have reached the contemporary
favorites of yours from remote antiquity are exceedingly
good for the ordinary existence of the beings of
certain communities there.
“These customs are good because they were invented
and introduced into the process of the existence of beings
by those three-brained beings there, who brought the perfecting
of their Reason up to so high a degree as unfortunately
none of your contemporary beings there any longer
attains.
“The contemporary people-beings are able to create
only such customs as make the quality of their psyche still
worse.
“For instance, they have recently made a practice of always,
here, there, and everywhere dancing a certain dance
called the ‘fox trot.’
“At the present time this fox trot is indulged in everywhere
at all times of the day and night not only by young
and still unformed beings who do not even begin to be
aware of the sense and aim of their arising and existence, but
also by those whose faces clearly express—as it can be constated
by every normal more or less sensible three-brained
1024
being—that in respect of their duration of existence, as
our teacher would say, ‘not only have they one foot in the
grave but even both.’ The point, however, is that the
process of the experience in a being during the said fox
trot is exactly similar to that which proceeds during that
children’s disease which the Great Moses called ‘Moordoorten.’
“The disease which the Great Moses devoted half his
existence to eradicating from among children, a host of
your contemporary favorites of responsible age have, almost
deliberately, resurrected again and spread not only
among children and the general mass of adults but also
even among the aged as well.
“These good customs for ordinary existence reached
your contemporary favorites from ancient three-brained
beings of your planet, and very many now still exist there
among the beings of various communities of the continent
Asia.
“Certain of these customs existing there now, appear
when first witnessed as absurdly strange and barbaric, but
on a close and impartial investigation of the inner meaning
of any of these customs, one can see how skillfully
there has been incorporated in them for the people who
follow them one or another moral or hygienic benefit.
“Take, as an example, one of the most seemingly senseless
of the customs there—one existing among a certain
tribe of Asiatic beings called ‘Kolenian Loots’ or ‘Kolenian
gypsies’ dwelling between Persia and Afghanistan, and
which other beings there call ‘Gypsy self-fumigation.’
“Exactly the same end is served by this seemingly stupid
custom as by the Persian custom of ablution or abdest.
This gypsy tribe is regarded as the lowest and filthiest of
all the tribes existing on the Earth; and indeed they are so
filthy that their clothes are always swarming with the insects
called lice.
1025
“Their custom of ‘self-fumigation’ also serves by the
way to destroy these insects.
“Although the men-beings of that tribe are indeed exceedingly
filthy, yet not only do no venereal diseases exist
among them, but they do not even know and have never
heard that such diseases can be contracted.
“In my opinion, this is the outcome entirely of that
custom of theirs, which some ancient clever being there
invented for the welfare of the people of his epoch, and
which passing afterwards from generation to generation,
chanced to reach these contemporary filthy beings of the
tribe of Kolenian gypsies.
“For this rite of self-fumigation every family of gypsies
has also what is called an, ‘Ateshkain,’ that is, a stool of
special form which they regard as sacred; and this whole
ritual of theirs they perform with the aid of this sacred
stool.
“Every family of these gypsies has also what is called a
’Tandoor,’ that is, a special kind of earth pit, such as is
found in the houses almost everywhere on the continent
of Asia and which serves as a hearth on which they usually
bake bread and prepare food.
“In these Tandoors in Asia they burn chiefly what is
called ‘Keeziak’—a fuel composed of the dung of quadruped
animals.
“The rite itself consists in this, that when the family of
these gypsies returns home in the evening they first remove
all their clothing and shake them in this Tandoor.
“It is almost always hot in this Tandoor because the
dung burns very slowly and the ashes formed around the
Keeziak keep the fire burning for a very long time.
“By the way, it is interesting to remark that when these
gypsies shake their clothes in the Tandoor a highly interesting
phenomenon results from this action of theirs;
namely, the lice in their clothes crawl out and, falling into
1026
the fire, explode before burning, and the various sounds
of the explosion of these lice, large and small, produces altogether
a surprising ‘musical symphony.’
“From the said explosion of the lice, a hearer sometimes
has the impression that somewhere not far off, firing is going
on from several dozen of their what are called machine
guns.
“Well then, after these ‘worthy gypsies’ have shaken
their no less worthy clothing, they proceed with the sacred
ritual.
“First of all they solemnly and with a certain ceremony
lower their sacred family stool into the Tandoor and in
turn, according to age, they step into the Tandoor and
stand upon it.
“The sacred stool consists simply of a small board to
which four iron legs are fixed; and by this means it is possible
to stand in the Tandoor without burning one’s feet
in the hot ashes.
“As each member of the family stands on that sacred
stool, all the other members of the family sing their sacred
canticle, while the one standing upon this stool slowly
and solemnly, bending the knees, lowers and raises himself
and at the same time recites prayers. The custom requires
that he should do this until every part of his sex
organs has been warmed by the Tandoor.
“A second custom, very similar and seemingly just as
stupid, I saw among the people of another small tribe,
called ‘Toosooly Kurds,’ dwelling in Transcaucasia not far
from Mt. Ararat.
“This tribe is not filthy as is the tribe of the Kolenian
gypsies. On the contrary, from their daily bathing in the
river Arax and existing mostly in the fresh air—being
chiefly shepherds—not only are the people of this tribe
very clean but they even do not give off the specific odor
1027
which is peculiar to people of almost all the small tribes
which populate this great Asia.
“Each family of this tribe has its own what is called
’hut,’ which serves as a dwelling and for the reception of
guests—as the custom of visiting one another is highly developed
among the separate families of this tribe.
“In each hut it is customary for them to have, in the
corner of the front section, what is called a ‘sacred
Mungull,’ that is a hearth on which a fire of smoldering
charcoal or of the said Keeziak is constantly kept, and
near each such sacred Mungull there hangs a small
wooden box called ‘Ktulnotz’ which is always kept supplied
with the roots of a certain plant.
“The ‘rite of self-fumigation’ consists in this, that every
member of the family and every guest of either sex, before
going into the principal section of the hut, is obliged to
enter this sacred Mungull in order as they say to purify
himself from the influence of those evil spirits by which
man is surrounded when he is busy with honest work.
“And this purification is carried out in the following
manner:
“Each person going into the hut must approach and
take a few roots out of the hanging box and throw them
into the fire, and afterwards, in the smoke from the burning
of these roots, fumigate his sex organs. In the case of
a woman, she simply spreads her skirt and stands over the
Mungull! If it is a man, he either takes off or lets down
his trousers and also stands over the said smoke.
“Only after such a purification can they enter the chief
room; otherwise, as they affirm, not only will evil influences
be brought into the house, but owing to these accumulated
influences, a man might contract very evil
diseases.
“These sacred Mungulls are usually screened by the
1028
very best ‘Djedjims,’ that is, by a special fabric woven only
by the Kurds.
“I repeat, my boy, there exist at the present time on that
continent Asia a great many similar customs.
“I personally saw hundreds of them which seemed at
first sight no less strange and barbarous but, upon a serious
and impartial study of their hidden meaning, always
revealed one and the same aim, namely, either the destruction
of the noxious carriers of various diseases, or the
strengthening of moral shame.
“But on the continent of Europe I scarcely found a single
custom specially created either for purposes of hygiene
or for instilling morality among the masses.
“It cannot be denied that various customs also exist on
the continent of Europe, even thousands of them, but
they are all established only in order that beings may have
the possibility of pleasing each other, or to conceal the real
state of affairs, that is to say, to disguise the undesirable
forms of one’s exterior—undesirable of course only according
to subjective understanding—and to conceal the
nullity of one’s own inner significance.
“These customs existing there progressively increase
year by year the ‘duality’ of the personality and mind of
the beings there.
“But the principal evil lies in this, that at the present
time there, all the ‘Oskianotznel` of the rising generation,
or the education of the children, is rendered and reduced
only to the adoption of these innumerable customs which
exist among them and engender only immorality. Hence
it is that year by year the data crystallized in them by tens
of centuries for the Being ‘of an image of God,’ and not
simply, as they themselves would say, ‘of an animal,’ are
on the one hand decrystallized, and on the other hand
their psyche is already becoming almost such as our dear
Teacher defines by the words:
1029
“‘There is everything in him except himself.’
“And indeed, my boy, owing to the complete absence
of good patriarchal customs and to their notorious ‘education,’
the contemporary beings of that continent have
already become completely transformed into what are
called ‘automatons’ or living mechanical puppets.
“At the present time any one of them can become animated
and manifest himself outwardly, only when there
are accidentally pressed the corresponding what are called
’buttons’ of those impressions already present in him,
which he mechanically perceived during the whole of his
preparatory age.
“But unless these buttons are pressed, the beings there
are in themselves only, as again our highly esteemed Mullah
Nassr Eddin says, ‘pieces of pressed meat.’
“It must without fail be remarked here that one of the
principal causes of this state of the beings of contemporary
civilization is also that same onanism of theirs, a disease
which in recent times has come to be almost epidemic
there, and which is in its turn also a consequence again of
their education of children, thanks to a certain maleficent
idea established among its rulers and which is already, as
it were, an inseparable part of the consciousness of
everybody, namely, their maleficent idea that ‘to speak to
children about the sex question is absolutely improper.’
“And further, I again emphasize that just this, for their
naive reason, trifling idea, the significance of which none
of them takes into consideration—considering it simply
as what they call a question of ‘decency’ or ‘indecency’—
is the chief cause of their having come to this phenomenal
so to say ‘psychic mechanicality.’
“In the totality of definite understandings which they
call ‘education,’ there is even a certain section which elucidates
and exactly indicates just what is, as they express
it, ‘decent’ and what is ‘indecent’ to say to children.
1030
“You must know that at the end of my last sojourn on
the surface of your planet, I had to make this maleficent
terrestrial question the subject of my special observation
and even to study it in great detail.
“To know approximately what results the terrestrial
contemporary education of children leads to, I will tell
you of just that one occurrence which was the first cause
of my subsequent special interest in the question of this
terrestrial misunderstanding.
“Although this occurrence took place in the large community
of Russia, yet nevertheless this ‘story’ which I shall
now tell you is very characteristic and gives a very good
picture in general of the education of the children of their
contemporary civilization.
“It is characteristic because in this large community Russia
also, the contemporary responsible beings, especially the
beings of what is called the upper ‘ruling class,’ educate
their children exactly as the contemporary responsible beings
of the other communities breeding on the continents
of Europe and America educate theirs.
“My account of this occurrence, which evoked in me an
impulse of interest to acquaint myself specially with the
question of the terrestrial education of children, I shall
preface with a story of something that occurred just
previously to this and which admirably illustrates the significance
of this education of theirs and was also, so to
say, a ‘link’ in my gradually becoming interested in this
question.
“I happened once to exist continuously for several
months in the capital of this community—in the city of
St. Petersburg.
“During my stay there I became acquainted with an elderly
couple.
“The man was what is called a ‘senator’ and his wife
1031
was a ‘society lady’ and a patroness of several ‘welfare institutions.’
“I used to visit them often at their home and enjoyed
playing chess with this senator—as is customary there
among what are called ‘respectable people.’
“This elderly couple had several daughters.
“All the elder daughters were already settled, that is,
married; only their youngest daughter, twelve years old,
remained at home.
“As this couple had no further responsibilities concerning
their other daughters, they decided to give this
youngest daughter of theirs the very best education according
to the notions of that time, and for this purpose
they placed her in a special ‘boarding school,’ a higher educational
establishment called an ‘institute.’
“This youngest daughter of theirs came home only on
Sundays and for the chief holidays, and once a week on
special days her father and mother used to visit her at the
boarding school.
“I was almost always with them during the holidays,
and I met this charming as yet unspoiled girl and sometimes
even took walks with her in the neighboring what
is called ‘park.’
“During these walks we either joked or she told me
about her lessons and her new impressions.
“During these meetings and conversations, a tie, something
like friendship, grew up little by little between us.
“She was very quick in her perceptions and manifestations,
or as your favorites themselves define such persons
from among themselves, an ‘alert and thoughtful’ girl.
“My acquaintance, this senator, was sent on a certain as
they say there ‘inspection,’ somewhere far off in Siberia.
“His wife decided to accompany him, for the senator was
suffering from what is called ‘liver trouble’ and constantly
1032
needed care; but they could not make this joint trip because
of their youngest daughter, since there would be no
one to visit her at the institute and to take her home during
the holidays.
“So, one morning, the parents—these elderly acquaintances
of mine—came to see me at my apartment and
asked me if I would agree to take their place with their
youngest daughter during their absence, to visit her every
week at the institute and to take her home with me for
the holidays.
“I, of course, at once agreed to this proposal of theirs
and when, very soon after, the senator and his wife left for
Siberia I began punctually to fulfill the obligations taken
upon myself in regard to their daughter who had by that
time become a pet of mine.
“Upon my first visit to this educational establishment
which existed specially for the education of children, I noticed
a certain strange thing which also served as one of
the causes of my subsequent observations and studies of
the consequences on your contemporary favorites of that
’maleficence’ invented by them themselves.
“On the day of my visit to this, as they call it, ‘genteel
institution,’ there were many visitors in the reception
room where the meetings of the parents or guardians with
their children or wards actually took place.
“One or two parents or guardians had only just come
in, others were already talking with their children or foster
children, others were awaiting the arrival of their children
and all their attention was fixed on the door through
which the pupils of that establishment usually entered.
I also, after I had come into this reception room and
had explained to the inspectress on duty who it was I
wished to see, sat down to wait for my chance foster
child. While waiting I looked around. All the pupils of
this ‘genteel establishment’ were dressed alike and all
1033
wore their hair similarly braided in two braids, the ends
of which, tied with ribbons, hung down their backs.
“What struck my eye was a certain peculiarity in these
ribbons and braids. On some of the pupils these ribbons
simply hung down the back, but on others, although they
also hung down the back, yet the ends of these ribbons
were tied together in a certain way.
“On the very next holiday, when I took my foster child
home, talking with her over what is called a samovar, I
asked her:
‘“Tell me, Sonia, please, why, although the pupils of
your institute dress alike in everything else, there is that
peculiarity in the ends of their braids?’ She immediately
blushed and without answering this question of mine
stared pensively into her tea, and only after a certain time
nervously replied:
“‘It’s not just a simple thing among us. Although this
is our big institute secret, yet I cannot help telling it to
you, my friend, as I am quite sure that you will not give
away this big institute secret of ours to anybody.’
“She proceeded to tell me frankly as follows:
“‘The manner of tying our ribbons was intentionally
devised by the pupils so that they could recognize one another;
that is, know to which club a pupil belongs, and at
the same time so that the class teachers and supervisors,
and in general anyone not a pupil of the institute, should
not know or discover the secret.
“‘All the pupils of our institute are divided into two categories,
one belongs to what is called the “men’s club” and
the other to what is called the “women’s club,” and we
recognize one another just by the manner of tying these
ribbons.’
“After this she explained to me in detail in just what the
difference between these two clubs lies.
“She said that as a rule all new arrivals in the institute
1034
were at first members of the women’s club, and only afterwards,
if any pupil proved to be daring toward the
teachers or in general showed herself very active in some
way or other, then by the common consent of all the
pupils she was enrolled as a member of the men’s club and
from that moment tied the ends of the ribbons of her two
braids together.
“‘We usually make the meeting place of our club a
spare classroom or dormitory, but more often the toilets.
“‘The members of the men’s club have in general the
following privileges: they have the right to choose and to
command as many as they like and whom they please of
the pupils who are members of the women’s club; and
these latter are obliged always to gratify every wish of the
given member of the men’s club and do their utmost to
make her stay in our boarding school easy for her, as, for
example, to make her bed in the morning, copy her
lessons, share with her the presents sent from home, and
so on and so forth.
“‘The chief occupation in the clubs consists of reading
together forbidden books procured by one of the pupils.
They chiefly read one very rare manuscript, obtained with
money raised by a general institute subscription, wherein
is expounded in detail the whole of the teaching of the famous
poetess Sappho.’
“I must tell you, my boy, that Sappho was the name of
a certain Greek poetess who first discovered there on your
planet the ‘way to real happiness’ for many women of the
Greek-Roman as well as of the contemporary civilization.
“This great creator of ‘women’s happiness’ had her
dwelling place on the island of ‘Lesbos,’ from which
word originated the title of those women who have already
become worthy to understand and to actualize during
the process of their existence the teaching of this
1035
remarkable woman, and who at the present time are called
’Lesbians.’
“This foster child of mine, who had chanced to become
my enlightener upon the subtleties of the psyche of the
beings of the female sex of your planet, further explained
to me that every pupil of the institute who was a member
of the men’s club could choose for herself as many partners
as she wished for the common pastime; this of course
proceeding in full accordance with the teachings of the
poetess Sappho.
“I think that thanks merely to this one fact which I
have related to you out of thousands of other observations
of mine, you can already clearly picture to yourself that
such a phenomenal ugliness could not exist among the rising
generation if the notion was not prevalent there that
it is exceedingly ‘indecent’ to talk to children about the
’sex question.’
“This notion of ‘decency’ came down to contemporary
civilization by inheritance from the beings of the epoch
called the ‘Middle Ages.’
“These candidates for Hasnamusses of the Middle
Ages, having been among the chief agents in the destruction
of the real meaning of the teaching of the Divine
Teacher Jesus Christ, then also devised and introduced
into everyday existence, as a regulation, the maleficent invention
which they called ‘bon ton.’ And this maleficent
invention then became so strongly fixed in the psyche of
the majority that it became organized for them and began
to pass by heredity from generation to generation, so that
now your contemporary favorites, who have become completely
weak-willed, are unable, however they may try, to
overcome such an abnormal psychic fixation as, in the
given case, the notion of the indelicacy of talking to their
children about the ‘sex question.’
1036
“What? Talk to one’s children about ‘sex’? Is that not
indecent?
“At the present time the people of contemporary civilization
talk to their children and teach them for their edification
only what has been invented or is being invented
in the manuals of various candidates for ‘Hasnamuss individuals’
under the aforesaid title of ‘bon ton.’
“And since in all these manuals it seems that it is very
indecent to talk about the ‘sex question’ and in the case of
children even ‘immoral,’ then even if contemporary
people see their favorite son or daughter rotting, they simply
cannot, and even as I have already told you, with all
their mental wish dare not, explain frankly to their children
the harm and sin of these criminal habits.
“And so, my boy, when my good acquaintances the
senator and his wife had returned from Siberia and I was
free of the obligations I had taken upon myself in regard
to my pet, their youngest daughter, there just then occurred
the aforementioned event which served as the beginning
of my special observations and studies of this
terrestrial contemporary question, maleficent also to
themselves.
“This sorrowful event occurred there in St. Petersburg
itself in just such another educational institution and consisted
in the following. The headmistress of this institution,
finding that one of her pupils had behaved contrary
to their famous regulations of ‘decency,’ reprimanded her
so harshly and so unfairly that as a result the accused and
her friend, two growing girls with the germs of data for
future normal women-mothers, hanged themselves.
“My investigations into this case elicited the following:
“It appeared that among the pupils of the mentioned
educational institution was a certain young girl Elizabeth
who had been brought by her parents from a distant
1037
estate to the capital in order that there, in a special higher
educational institution, she might receive this same contemporary
‘education.’
“Here in St. Petersburg in this said boarding school, it
happened that this thirteen-year-old Elizabeth became
great friends with another young girl, Mary, who like herself
was not yet developed.
“The same year on the day of the ‘spring holiday’ or as
it is otherwise called there ‘May Day,’ all the pupils of that
higher educational institution were taken according to
custom for an excursion into the country, and these two
’bosom friends’ happened to be in different groups which
were walking at some distance from each other.
“Out in the fields Elizabeth chanced to see a certain
’quadruped animal’ called there a ‘bull,’ and very much
wishing for some reason or other that her bosom friend
Mary should not miss seeing this dear quadruped animal,
she shouted, ‘Mary! Mary! Look, there goes a bull!’
“No sooner had she uttered the word ‘bull’ than all the,
as they are called, ‘governesses’ swarmed round this Elizabeth
and flung at her all kinds of cruel preachings.
“How could one utter the word ‘bull’!! Does not that
quadruped animal occupy itself with what no well-brought-up
person would on any account speak of and still less a
pupil of such a ‘genteel institution’?
“While the governesses were persecuting this poor Elizabeth,
all the pupils of the institute gathered around and
the headmistress herself came up, who, having learned
what it was all about, began in her turn to reproach Elizabeth.
“‘Shame on you!’ she said. ‘To utter such a word which
is considered so very, very indecent.’
“At last Elizabeth could contain herself no longer and
she asked amid her tears:
1038
‘“What then ought I to have called that quadruped animal
if it actually was a bull?’
“‘The word,’ said the headmistress, ‘by which you call
that animal, any of the scum call it. But you, since you
are here in the institute, are not of the scum; so you
should always find out how to call indecent things by
names which do not sound indecent to the ear.
“‘For instance, when you saw that indecent animal and
wanted your friend to look at it, you might have shouted,
”Mary, look, there goes a beefsteak,” or “Mary, look yonder,
there goes something that is very good to eat when
we are hungry,” and so forth.’
“From all this poor Elizabeth became so nervous, especially
as this ‘reprimanding’ took place in the presence of
all her friends, that she could not restrain herself and cried
out with all her might:
“‘Oh, you wretched old maids! Striped hobgoblins!
Spawn of deepest hell! Because I called a thing by its
name, you immediately begin to suck my blood. Be thrice
damned!!!!!’
“Having said these last words, she fell as they say there
’in a faint,’ followed in turn by the fainting of the headmistress
herself and of several ‘class mistresses’ and ‘governesses.’
“The ‘class mistresses’ and ‘governesses’ of this ‘genteel
institution’ who had not fainted then raised such a ‘hubbub’
as really only occurs at what is called the market
where ‘Jewesses’ from the town of Berdichev exclusively
bargain.
“The result of it all was that when the ‘class mistresses’
and ‘governesses’ who had fainted, revived, they then and
there held in the field under the presidency of this same
headmistress of the institution, what is there called a
’teachers’ council,’ by whose sentence it was decided immediately
on return to town to telegraph Elizabeth’s father
1039
to come for his daughter, as she was expelled from the institute
with loss of right to enter any other similar institute
in the Russian Empire.
“The same day, an hour after the pupils were sent
home, one of what are called the ‘porters’ of the institute
happened to find in the ‘woodshed’ that two as yet undeveloped
growing future mothers were hanging by ropes
fastened to the beams.
“In Mary’s pocket was found a note with the contents:
“‘Together with my dear Elizabeth, I do not wish to
live any longer with such nonentities as you, and I am going
with her to a better world.’
“This case then so interested me that I began, of course
privately, to investigate psychoanalytically from every aspect
the psyche of all the parties in this sad story. I partly
elucidated among other things that at the moment of the
manifestation of her violent outburst, there was in the
psyche of poor Elizabeth what is called there ‘chaos.’
“And indeed it would have been astonishing if such a
’chaos’ had not been in the psyche of this as yet unselfconscious
thirteen-year-old girl, who before this miserable
event had always lived on her father’s big estate, where she
had always seen and felt the same richness of nature as on
that day in the field near the city of St. Petersburg.
“She had been brought to that stifling noisy city of St.
Petersburg and had been kept for a long time in an improvised
box. Suddenly she had found herself in an environment
where every fresh impression evoked all kinds of
memories of former pleasantly perceived sensations.
“On your planet, during what is called ‘early spring’
there are indeed sometimes pictures to the charm of
which it is difficult not to yield.
“Picture to yourself the following: afar, cows are seen
at pasture; near, at one’s feet snowdrops shyly peep out
from the earth; close to “one’s ear, a little bird flies by;
1040
to the right is heard the twittering of quite an unknown
bird; on the left one’s sense of smell is quickened by the
perfume of some also unknown flower.
“In short, at such moments as these, in the beings
there, especially in one so young as Elizabeth, finding
themselves, after a long period of oppressive existence in
a suffocating city, in the midst of such a rich abundance
of all kinds of unaccustomed impressions, the mental associations
evoked from a natural being-joy would naturally
arise of themselves from every external thing
perceived.
“Elizabeth must have felt this especially strongly, having
lived, as I have already said, before the institute, on
her father’s large estate which lay far from the already exceedingly
abnormal conditions of city vanities.
“Thanks to this, every impression newly perceived by her
would naturally call up previous childhood memories, each
connected in its turn with various other pleasant incidents.
“So it is not difficult to picture to yourself that the
sudden appearance of that quadruped animal called ‘bull,’
such as she had seen at home on the farm and which had
enjoyed there the affection of all the children, who secretly
even took it bread from the table, was to this as yet
unformed impressionable young girl a shock for the corresponding
associations under the influence of which, she,
being full of a feeling of sincere happiness still unspoiled
by the abnormally established conditions of being-existence,
instantly wished to share her happiness with her
bosom friend who was some distance off, and shouted to
her to look at that dear bull.
“Now I ask you, how should she have called this
quadruped being, since it actually was a bull?
“Really, ‘beefsteak’?—as advised by the ‘esteemed’ headmistress
of this ‘esteemed higher educational institution,’
which existed there specially for the ‘education of children’
1041
according to the barbarous system of theirs existing there
to their misfortune also at the present time.
“As you see, my boy, intending to tell you a little more
about the three-brained beings who have interested you
and who breed on that continent of North America, I
have, by the way, said a great deal in general about the
three-brained beings arising and existing on all the continents
of that peculiar planet.
“I don’t think you will have any grievance against
me for this, since you have at the same time managed to
learn many more facts elucidating the details of their
strange psyche.
“Concerning specially what is called the ‘degree of degeneration’
of the common presences of those who compose
this contemporary large group on the continent
America, in respect of the loss of possibilities for the acquisition
of Being nearer to the normal Being of three-brained
beings in general, I can tell you something
somewhat consoling for them, namely, that in my opinion
there remains among them the largest percentage of
beings in whose presences the said possibility is not entirely
lost.
“Although this new group is composed of and still continues
to be increased by three-brained beings breeding on
the continent of Europe, where for such beings with the
aforementioned possibilities it is already necessary, particularly
in recent times, as our wise Teacher Mullah Nassr
Eddin says on such occasions, ‘to look specially with the
most powerful electric arc lamps,’ nevertheless, I repeat,
in this large group there is a larger percentage of such beings
than on the continent of Europe.
“It seems to me that this has happened because there
have migrated there, and still now migrate from the
continent of Europe, beings chiefly from among what are
called the ‘simple beings’ who are not, so to say, the
1042 ...
‘hereditary offspring’ of the European beings belonging to
the ‘ruling caste’ in whom, thanks to transmission by inheritance
from generation to generation during long centuries
of predisposition to Hasnamussian properties, there
is at the present time so much of what is called ‘inner
swagger’ that it would never permit them to blend with
the general mass in order to strive together with common
efforts to become such three-brained beings as they
should be.
“Thanks only to the fact that among the three-brained
beings breeding on that continent there were only very
few of the ‘offspring of the ruling caste’ and that the general
mass of beings was in itself a medium in which it was
still possible for ‘our brother’ to exist and not be under
the influence of those local radiations which are formed
owing to surrounding beings and which act harmfully on
what are called the ‘subjectively natural inner forces’ of
every being—I was therefore able during my stay among
them to rest as I desired.
“Now, my boy, that I have spent so much of my time
explaining the meaning of all the various innovations and
all the renewals of former pernicious customs—which had
already many times existed on their planet—among the
beings of this big new contemporary grouping, and which
have already at the present time become, in the objective
sense, harmful not only for them themselves, but also for
all the other three-brained beings who have interested you
and who breed on quite other continents, it is therefore
in my opinion already unavoidably necessary for a, so to
say, ‘closing chord’ to initiate you also into those of my
thoughts which began in my mentation on the last day of
my sojourn among them in the city of New York and
which ended on the steamer as it was moving away from
that continent toward the East.
“On that day I was sitting in one of the singular cafes
1043
there named ‘Childs,’ situated at what is called ‘Columbus
Circle,’ awaiting the beings from the continent Europe
who had accompanied me to this continent, to go
with them to the dock of the outgoing steamer, and I was
looking out of the window at the various passing beings
from among the inhabitants of that city, who although according
to automatized perception were distinguishable
on that day in exterior appearance—of course chiefly due
to the usage, recently fixed in them more than in any beings
of any other continents, of becoming ‘slaves’ to always
that same maleficent terrestrial invention which they
call ‘fashion’—nevertheless somehow seemed to me, in respect
of their inner content, particularly alike.
“Observing them, I thought just about the final deduction
I had made the day before, that in the present period
of the flow of the Heropass in the common planetary
process of the ordinary existence of those in general
strange three-brained beings, the source of the intensive
manifestation of that already long-established particularity
of the general totality of their strange psyche, which
one of the highest sacred Individuals once characterized
by the words ‘the periodic fundamental source of the issuing
of new causes of abnormality,’ is represented just by
the beings of this new grouping.
“The shock for the beginning of associations and for
my further active meditations this time, was the constatation
I happened to make of the fact that everything constituting
what is called the ‘totality of the subjective
appearance’ of each one of them—such as clothes, gestures,
manners, and in general all the established usages
which all three-brained beings acquire in the ordinary
process of their collective existence—is a totally exact imitation
exclusively only of all that exists among the beings
of various other independent groupings breeding on other
continents, an imitation of just that which is considered
1044
by the free beings of these other groupings, that is to say,
by those beings among them who have already experienced
and consequently been disappointed in everything
the process of ordinary existence can give, as unworthy of
manifestation by beings similar to them.
“This accidental constatation of mine at once very
much astonished me, chiefly because I was already informed
from every aspect and wholly convinced that in
the present period everywhere on this planet the beings of
almost all the other groupings, those recently formed as
well as those which are at a very advanced stage of their
community, imitate to the full all the innovations of the
beings of this still quite recently formed grouping and enthusiastically
adopt these innovations in the process of
their ordinary existence, and at the same time, all the external
manifestations of the beings of this new grouping
and consequently the ‘inner subjective significance’ which
engenders these external manifestations, consist only of
that which, as I have already said, has become to the great
grief of the free beings of these other independent groupings
fixed and inherent in the common presences of the
ordinary beings of these groupings.
“In consequence of this unexpected constatation of
mine, there then arose in me a highly intensive impulse of
curiosity to make clear to myself the logical causes which
had engendered this terrestrial incongruity.
“All that day, while sitting in this Childs awaiting the
arrival of the beings from the continent of Europe who
had accompanied me, and while riding in the ‘motor taxi’
and also while on the boat itself, I continued to ponder
very actively the solution of this question, of course appearing
to strangers as an automatic observer of everything
proceeding around me; and in the ability outwardly
to appear such, in order to resemble them in this respect,
and thus not to be, so to say, conspicuous, or as they say
1045
there ‘not to strike the eye,’ I became there on the Earth
ideally or as they would say ‘artistically’ expert.
“Sitting on the deck looking at the twinkling of the
lights on the shore of this continent gradually growing
fainter as the steamer moved away towards the East, and
pondering over and logically comparing all the facts
ensuing one from the other, I, as a result, made it almost
entirely clear to myself just why and how the said incongruity
could have arisen on this ill-fated planet.
“At the beginning of these ponderings of mine, I established
many facts which had enabled this to arise, but afterwards,
when I began successively to exclude those
which inevitably ensue—as is done in such cases—then as
a result one fact became clear to me, which, though at first
glance insignificant, astonished even me and which as it
turned out was, all the time, and still is, the originating
cause of this abnormality there.
“And that is to say, it turned out that owing to the
consequences of that same famous ‘education’ of theirs,
so many times mentioned by me, there inevitably arise in
the common presence of each of them in general during
his age of preparation for responsible existence, to whatever
independent group he may belong, data for the definite
conviction that in the former epochs on their planet
the beings similar to them had never perfected themselves
to that Reason to which their contemporaries have attained
and in which they can still continue to perfect
themselves.
“When my thoughts were concentrated on this and I
began to recall my former impressions concerning this
question, those consciously and also those incidentally
and automatically perceived during my previous observations
of them in general, I gradually established that all
your favorites, particularly in the last thirty centuries, had
indeed become convinced during all their responsible
1046
existence that their contemporary what they call ‘civilization’
is simply the result of the direct continuation of the
development of the Reason which began at the very commencement
of the arising of three-brained beings on their
planet.
“And so when the beings, their contemporaries of any ...
grouping, owing to the formation in them while still in
their preparatory age of new data for this false conviction,
accidentally became the possessors of something which is
accounted in the given period desirable and thereby acquire
authority, and at the same time find out, of course
also accidentally, about some idea of the beings of past
epochs which has already existed many times, and, giving
it out as having been thought of by themselves, spread it
around, then the beings of other groupings, through the
absence in their common presences, due to wrong education,
of the data which it is proper to all three-brained beings
of responsible age to have in their presences, and
which engender what are called ‘an instinctive sensing of
reality’ and ‘a broad outlook,’ believe in the first place that
this idea has arisen on their planet for quite the first time,
and secondly that once the practical application of it has
been actualized by those who already possess the said
’something desirable,’ then it must indeed be very good,
and they forthwith begin to imitate everything really good
as well as bad, notwithstanding its complete contrariety to
everything there is and to everything well fixed in their ordinary
existence, merely in order to possess that which for
today is considered desirable.
“I then even remembered that I had already once long
before very seriously reflected on this matter in the period
of my fifth personal sojourn on the surface of your planet,
when the city of Babylon was considered the center of culture
of these strange three-brained beings, and when I
had, on account of some similar question, to make a
1047
‘logical analysis’ of just this strange feature of the psyche
of these peculiar three-brained beings.
“I then, among other things, also reasoned as follows:
“That they think thus may perhaps be possibly justified
by taking it into consideration that owing to the abnormal
conditions of ordinary existence established in past
epochs no exact information has reached them about
events which have occurred in the past in the process of
the existence of the three-brained beings who existed before
them on their planet; but how is it possible to admit
that up till now there has not arisen in the mentation of
any one of them—in whom it has already been established
that even until quite recently there does sometimes proceed
a ‘something’ similar to the process of ‘comparative
logic’—at least the following simple and almost, as they
themselves would call it, ‘childish idea’?
“And, namely, if as they themselves say and are even
certain, that their planet has already existed many, many
centuries with their species on it, beings similar to
them—that is to say, beings who could mentate—and
that many many millions of them must have also arisen
and existed before them, would there really not have been
then, from among these many many millions, at least
a few beings who could also have invented for the well-being
of their contemporaries all kinds of comforts as in
the given case these contemporary American beings are
now inventing and all the others are uncritically and even
rapturously imitating, as, for example, ‘comfortable seats’
in the water closets, preserves, and so on and so forth.
“This unpardonable lack of thought is all the more
strange in that they themselves admit the existence of
many, as they now call them, ancient sages, and also do
not deny the great amount of most varied information
which has come down to them concerning the many objective
truths elucidated by these sages, which information,
1048
by the way, certain of your favorites at the present time
are, without any remorse of conscience, giving out as having
been thought of by themselves and exploiting to the
full for their various egoistic aims, without at all suspecting
that the totality of the results of these wiseacrings of
theirs will inevitably lead their descendants sooner or later
to total destruction.
“This particularity of their mentation—very complicated
for any ‘logical analysis’ undertaken for the purpose
of understanding it—engendering in them this false conviction,
was during the whole of my observation of them,
beginning with the end of the existence of the continent
Atlantis, always, so to say, the ‘gravity center cause’ of almost
all the more or less major events unfavorable for
them in the process of their collective existence.
“Thanks to this false conviction, the result of their
strange mentation, and in addition, thanks to the effect
on the totality of the functioning of their feelings, of the
consequences of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer
which inevitably arise in their presences at responsible age
and which are called ‘envy,’ ‘greed,’ and ‘jealousy,’ it always
happens there, that when the beings of any grouping
become the possessors of anything which in the given
period is considered desirable, in most cases because of
that maleficent practice fixed in their everyday existence,
which they express by the words ‘not to cease progressing,’
there immediately arises in the common presences of all
the beings of other groupings, on whatever continents
they may breed, as soon as the rumor of this reaches them,
the desire to have the same, and from that moment, there
arises in each of them firstly, the need to imitate them,
and secondly, the ‘indubitable certainty’ that the beings of
this other grouping must exist very correctly, since they
have been able to acquire just what in the given period is
accounted desirable.
1049
“In this connection, the so to say ‘piquancy’ of die strangeness
of the mentation of your favorites is that there never occurs
in their mentation the process called ‘to ponder’ in order
to understand if only approximately the true causes of the
possession by others of that on account of which there arise
in them ‘envy,’ ‘greed,’ ‘jealousy,’ and so on.
“And so, my boy, in spite of the fact that as far as the
acquisition and hence the possession of the results attained
by the conscious labors and intentional sufferings
of the three-brained beings of past epochs of their planet
are concerned, the beings of their new group have absolutely
nothing at all, but consist as to inner content as
well as to exterior manifestations only of everything bad
that exists among contemporary beings of other independent
groupings—solely because in recent times they have
accidentally become the possessors of just that which in
the objective sense is most despicable, yet which, owing in
general to the fixed abnormal conditions of the ordinary
existence of these unfortunates, is considered desirable—
nevertheless the beings of all the other groupings now imitate
to the full everything they invent.
“Of all the maleficent inventions of the beings of this
contemporary grouping which have accidentally acquired
authority, the most harmful for their common presences—
in respect of the possibility of rectifying in the future
the so to say already actualized maleficences—must
be considered the practice they have established of passing
a great part of the time of their existences in high
houses.
“In order that you may clearly picture to yourself the
significance of all the harm from just this invention of
theirs, I must first of all explain to you the following:
“Do you remember, when I spoke to you about that
’maleficent means’ existing there at the present time called
’sport,’ I said that the duration of the existence of these
1050
favorites of yours was in the beginning also Fulasnitamnian,
that is to say, they had to exist until their body Kesdjan
was completely coated in them and perfected up to
the required gradation of Reason, and that afterwards,
when very abnormal conditions of ordinary being-existence
began to be established there, Great Nature was
constrained to actualize their presences and also the subsequent
process of their existence on the principle of
Itoklanoz, that is, according to the results of certain
surrounding causes.
“Thereafter, one of these causes has also been the ‘degree
of the density of the vibrations’ of their ‘second being-
food,’ that is, as they themselves would say, the
’degree of condensation of the air they breathe.’
“The point is that this cosmic formation which serves
as the second food for beings is also composed according
to the second fundamental common cosmic law of the Sacred
Triamazikamno, and is also actualized by means of its
three heterogeneous cosmic substances.
“And, namely, the first is the emanation of the sun of
that system in which this same definite cosmic arising
serves as the ‘second food’ for beings.
“The second are the substances transformed on that
planet itself on which the beings fed by this food exist.
“And the third are those substances which are transformed
through the other planets of this system and
which come to the given planet through their radiations.
“And so, the process of fusion of all those substances required
for the normal formation and existence of beings,
which are transformed by the planet itself and which actualize
the second holy force of the Sacred Triamazikamno,
can proceed in the correspondingly required
definite proportion only within certain limits of the atmosphere
from the surface of planets because, owing to
the second grade cosmic law called Tenikdoa, or as your
1051
favorites would call it, ‘law of gravity,’ these substances
cannot penetrate beyond a definite height of the atmosphere.
“In my opinion you can yourself apprehend all the subsequent
ensuing consequences of this question which I
have just now brought to light, and compose data in yourself
for your own opinion of the significance of this invention
of theirs.
“I think, my boy, that I have now already fully satisfied
your curiosity concerning these ‘dollar fox-trotting’ followers
of what is called ‘Christian Science.’
“In the name of objective justice it now only remains
for me to remark that whatever they may turn into in the
future, I had however during my existence among them
the possibility of inwardly resting, and for this I ought
now to express to them my sincere thanks.
“And you, just you, my heir, to whom has already been
transmitted and will be transmitted by inheritance everything
acquired by me during my long existence—of
course only in so far as you yourself will deserve it by your
own conscientious being-existence and honorable service
to the ALL-COMMON FATHER MAINTAINER, our ENDLESSNESS—
I command you, if you happen for some reason or
other to be on the planet Earth, to visit without fail the
city of New York, or if by that time this city should no
longer exist, then at least stop at that place where it was
situated and to utter aloud:
“‘In this place my beloved grandfather, my just Teacher
Beelzebub, pleasantly passed a few moments of his existence.’
“I even charge you—of course again as the heir to whom,
as is general, will devolve the fulfillment of the obligations
which his predecessor took upon himself and which
for some reason or other were left unfulfilled—specially to
turn your attention to and to elucidate a question which
1052
greatly interested me and which I personally was unable
to elucidate as it was still premature to do so; that is to
say, I charge you to elucidate for yourself into what a
’maleficent form’ for their descendants—if of course by
that time their descendants still continue to arise—will
the results have become molded of the ‘disease’ very widespread
at that time, which one of their Misters, by name
Onanson, called ‘writing itch.’
“And indeed, my boy, having then during my stay
there a more or less close relationship with many of them,
I very soon found out that almost every one of them
either had already written a book, or at that time was
writing one, or was getting ready quickly to burst into
authorship.
“Although this peculiar ‘disease’ was then, as I have already
said, widespread among almost all the beings of this
continent and moreover among the beings of both sexes
and without distinction of age, yet among the beings at
the beginning of responsible age, that is, as they themselves
say, among the ‘youth,’ and particularly among
those who had many pimples on their faces, it was for
some reason or other, as it is said, ‘epidemical.’
“I must further remark in just this connection that
there flourished that specific particularity of the strangeness
of the common psyche of these peculiar beings
who have taken your fancy, which has already long existed
in their collective existence and which has been formulated
by the following words: ‘the concentration of interests
on an idea which has accidentally become the
question of the day.’
“Here also, many of them who turned out to be a little,
as is said there, ‘more cunning,’ and in whom the data for
the being-impulse called ‘instinctively to refrain from all
manifestations which may lead surrounding beings similar
to oneself into error’ were more atrophied, organized
1053
various what are called ‘schools’ and composed all kinds
of’manuals,’ in which much attention was given to showing
in detail just what the sequence of words should be so
that all compositions should be better perceived and assimilated
by the reader.
“And thus all those attending these ‘schools’ and all
readers of these ‘manuals,’ being themselves in regard to
Being and in regard to information concerning reality
exactly such types as our Teacher Mullah Nassr Eddin
defined by the words ‘nullities with an atmosphere of unendurable
vibrations,’ began according to these indications
to wiseacre; and since in the first place thanks to
various other abnormalities fixed in the conditions of the
ordinary existence of the beings of this new grouping, the
process of reading has previously in general become an organic
need of theirs, and secondly, that it was possible to
appreciate the contents of any composition exclusively
only by reading it through, and all the other beings of this
continent, seduced, what is more, by all kinds of, as they
say there, ‘loud’ titles, read and read, then parallel with
this it was definitely noticeable how their mentation,
which had already, so to say, become ‘diluted’ without
this, continued to become more ‘diluted’ and still more
’diluted.’
“I did not lightly say that if by that time their descendants
still continue to arise, because among other things I
then noticed that same extraordinary particularity in respect
of the consequences of the new formation of the
planetary body of beings of the female sex which I had already
once noticed long before in the process of the ordinary
existence of these strange three-brained beings, and
parallel with this, I minutely constated among other special
observations, the consequences ensuing from this particularity.
“This extraordinary fact occurred there before the loss
1054
of the continent Atlantis, in the process of the existence
of a small group of three-brained beings who were concentrated
from various large groupings of that time and
who existed in isolation on the then famous island called
’Balakhanira,’ situated on the west of Atlantis and which
was engulfed within the planet at the same time as Atlantis
itself.
“The continuation of the race of this small group
ceased owing to this same strange particularity of the formation
of the planetary body of the beings of the female
sex, and this form of cessation of the race was then called
by the learned members of the society Akhaldan, ‘Dezsoopsentoziroso.’
“This extraordinary particularity was that several centuries
before the final cessation of their race, there began
gradually to narrow in their beings of the female sex what
is called the pelvis.
“The progressiveness of this narrowing was such that
two centuries before the final cessation of their race, they
were already producing all the accidental conceptions in
them and the so to say ‘haphazard’ forming of these conceptions
for their appearance, as is said there, ‘in God’s
World’ by the means then called ‘Sitrik,’ namely, by
means of what is now called Caesarian operations.”
At this point of Beelzebub’s tales, what is called a
”crosscurrent” or “agitation” began in the ether which
penetrated the whole of the ship Karnak. This signified
that the passengers of the ship Karnak were summoned to
the “Djamdjampal,” that is, that “refectory” of the ship in
which all the passengers together periodically fed on the
second and first being-foods.
So Beelzebub, Hassein, and Ahoon ceased their conversation
and hastily went off to the Djamdjampal.

Subpages (1): Ch 43

Comments

Ch 43 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Ch 43

Beelzebub`s Survey of the Process of the Periodic Reciprocal Destruction of Men,or Beelzbub`s Opinion of War
1055

When Beelzebub, Hassein, and Ahoon had returned
from the “Djamdjampal” and had resumed their usual
places, Hassein, again turning to Beelzebub, said:
“Dear Grandfather! Although thanks to your exhaustive
explanations relating to different episodes which proceeded
on the planet Earth during the process of the
existence of the three-brained beings, I obtained a clear
conception and convincing understanding of the surprising
strangeness of their psyche, nevertheless the question
still arises in me about one particularity of this psyche
of theirs which I cannot yet understand at all and
which, even taking their strange psyche into account,
appears to me not logical. My thoughts constantly return
to this perplexing question and were even concentrated
on it during the sacred sacrament in the Djamdjarnpal.
“From all of your explanations concerning the process
of the existence of these three-brained beings, I very definitely
understood that although during all their responsible
existence, particularly after the third Transapalnian
perturbation there, they began to have chiefly purely automatic
Reason, yet even with this automatic Reason they
can mentate fairly often and deliberate so well that they
are even able to constate all kinds of more of less exact
laws of Nature on their planet, according to which they
even invent something themselves.
“At the same time, parallel with this, the mention of
that particularity of theirs proper to them alone, namely,
the need of periodically occupying themselves with the
1056
destruction of each other’s existence, runs like a crimson
thread through all your tales.
“And so, my dear Grandfather, I cannot at all understand
how it can happen that in spite of having existed
over such a long period, they have not yet become aware
and until now continue to be unaware of the horror of
this property of theirs.
“Don’t they really ever see that these processes of theirs
are the most terrible of all the horrors which can possibly
exist in the whole of the Universe, and don’t they ever
ponder on this matter, so that they might become aware
of this horror and find a means of eradicating it?
“Please, Grandfather, tell me why it is so, and which aspects,
composing the totality of the strangenesses of their
psyche, are the causes of this particularity of theirs?”
Having said this, Hassein again looked expectantly, and
with a tense desire to know, at his dear grandfather.
In response to this request of his grandson, Beelzebub
continued to look at him with, as it is said, a “remorseful
smile” and then, sighing deeply, said:
“Ekh! . . . my dear boy. . . .
“This particularity and all the results ensuing from it
are chiefly the cause of all their abnormalities and so to
say ‘muddled logic.’”
And having again paused a little, he continued:
“Good, I will help you to get clear about this question,
the more so as I have already once promised to elucidate
it to you in detail.
“Of course, in this case, for the sake of the development
of your active mentation, I shall not for this reason
give you my personal opinion but will tell you about this
also in such a way that you should be able to obtain the
necessary material for logical confrontation and, in consequence,
for the crystallization in you of the data for your
own individual opinion about this matter.
1057
“By the way, you have asked whether they really never
ponder on this predisposition of theirs—phenomenally
terrible and exclusively inherent in them alone.
“Of course they ponder, of course they see . . .
“A number of them do ponder even very often and, in
spite of the automaticity of their Reason, they fully understand
that this particularity of theirs, namely, their predisposition
to periodic reciprocal destruction, is such an
unimaginable horror and such a hideousness that no
name can even be found for it.
“Yet, unfortunately, from this pondering of these three-brained
beings there, no sense at all is ever obtained.
“And no sense is ever obtained, partly because only isolated
beings there ponder over this matter, and partly
thanks to the absence there, as is usual, of one common-planetary
organization for a single line of action; and
therefore, if even the mentioned isolated beings ponder
over this question and constate something sensible about
this horror, then this constating of theirs is never widely
spread and fails to penetrate into the consciousness of
other beings. And in addition, it is very sad about this
’sincere pondering’ of the beings upon similar questions.
I must tell you that thanks to the abnormally established
conditions of being-existence there, the ‘waking psyche’ as
it is expressed there, of each one of them gradually becomes
from the very beginning of responsible existence
such that he can ‘think sincerely’ and see things in the
true light exclusively only if his stomach is so full of first
being-food that it is impossible for what are called ‘wandering
nerves’ in it to move, or, as they themselves say, he
is ‘stuffed quite full’; and besides, all his needs already inherent
in him which are unbecoming to three-brained beings
and which have become the dominant factors for the
whole of his presence, are fully satisfied, of course, only
for that given moment.
1058
“And as, owing to those same wrongly established conditions
there, not all the beings have the possibility of becoming
thus satisfied, then, on this account and for many
other reasons, most of them, even with their full desire,
can neither think sincerely nor see and sense reality, and
therefore ‘sincere thinking’ and the ‘sensing of reality’
have already long ago become a very rare luxury on this
planet of yours and inaccessible to most of them.
“Only certain beings there who are called ‘important’
and power-possessing have the possibility of being satisfied
to satiety; in truth, it is precisely these terrible beings
who it would seem could, owing to their position, do
something for the eradication of this evil, or at least diminish
it to a certain extent.
“But just these ‘important’ and power-possessing beings
who have the possibility of filling themselves to satiety
and who could perhaps do something toward this end,
in reality do nothing at all for still quite other reasons.
“And the fundamental causes of this flow from always
the same maleficent means fixed in the process of their ordinary
being-existence and called by them ‘education.’
“This maleficent means is adopted there for all the
young during their preparatory age, but especially
adopted everywhere in relation to those young beings who
later almost always, as a rule, become power-possessing.
“Well then, when these same young beings, who almost
always become power-possessing, become responsible
beings and begin to bear responsible obligations, they
of course do not have any data at all for manifesting what
is called ‘logical reflection,’ owing to the fact that they
have not used the time destined by Great Nature exclusively
for the purposes of preparing in themselves being-data
for a worthy and responsible existence, but waste it
only for developing in themselves the properties which
flow from the totality of the results of this celebrated
1059
education of theirs, which, as a rule, dictates to them
how better to give oneself up to what is called ‘self
calming.’
“Thanks to this abnormal education of theirs, not only
is nothing crystallized in them to enable them to reflect
and actualize anything effective in practice, but on the
contrary, thanks to this abnormal education those many
consequences of the properties of the for them accursed
organ Kundabuffer devised by the great Angel, now already
Archangel Looisos, are gradually formed in them
and become organic functions, and, being transmitted by
heredity from one generation to another, are in general
crystallized in the psyche of these unfortunates.
“Namely, those consequences of the said organ are
formed in them, which exist there today under the names
of ‘egoism,’ ‘partiality,’ Vanity,’ ‘self-love,’ and so on.
“For such power-possessing or important beings there,
our wise Mullah Nassr Eddin also has a very interesting
definition, and, namely, he says:
“‘The degree of the importance of these people depends
only on the number of their corns.’
“And so, my boy . . .
“When these three-brained beings of your planet, particularly
of the present time, who have the means of gorging
to satiety and of fully satisfying all their other needs
and who perhaps could do something for the struggle
against this phenomenal evil prevailing on their planet,
are satiated, and their mentioned needs are satisfied, and
they are seated on what are called their ‘soft English divans’
in order, as is said there, ‘to digest it all’—they do
not profit, even during this time so suitable for sincere
thinking, by those favorable conditions, but indulge instead
in the maleficent self-calming.
“And since it is impossible for all the three-brained beings
of the Universe and therefore also for all the beings
1060
of your planet to exist without the process of mentation,
and since at the same time your favorites wish to have the
possibility of indulging very freely in their inner ‘evil god
self-calming,’ they then gradually and very efficiently accustom
themselves that a sort of thinking should proceed
in them purely automatically, entirely without the participation
of any being-effort of their own.
“One must give them their due; in this they have attained
perfection, and at the present time their thoughts
flow in all directions without any intentional exertion of
any part whatsoever of their presence.
“For instance, when after gorging and satisfying themselves
these important and power-possessing beings of the
Earth are seated on their said divans, the associative
thoughts which ought inevitably to flow in them receive
shocks from the reflexes of their stomach and sex organs
and wander freely in all directions, as they say there, ‘to
their heart’s content,’ and so pleasantly free and easy, as if
they, that is these thoughts of theirs, were ‘strolling of an
evening in Paris along the Boulevard des Capucines.’
“When these power-possessing beings of your planet
are seated on their soft divans, subjects like the following
a-think in them.
“For instance, how to get his revenge on that acquaintance
of his, John Smith, who a few days before looked at
a woman he ‘liked,’ not with his right eye but with his
left.
“Or this ‘digesting’ terrestrial power-possessing or important
being thinks: ‘Why did not my horse come in first
yesterday at the races as I expected, but some other?’
“Or, ‘Why do those stocks which are in fact quite
worthless, go up every day on the market, higher and
higher?’
“Or, finally, he thinks something of this kind: ‘If I were
in John Smith’s shoes who invented a new method of
1061
breeding flies for making ivory from their skeletons, then
from the profits obtained I would do this, that, and the
other, and not as that fool, who, like a dog in the manger,
will neither himself eat nor let others eat,’ and so on in
the same strain.
“Still, it does occasionally happen there, that some
power-possessing or important being of the Earth suddenly
chances to think not under the influences of the reflexes
of his stomach and sex organs, but thinks sincerely
and quite seriously about these or other questions, with
particular regard to this terrifying terrestrial question.
“But even these sincere reflections of the power-possessors
occur for the most part also quite automatically
from casual external causes of the following kind.
Either someone very near to them has had his existence
violently terminated during the last such process of theirs,
or someone offends them strongly and painfully, or someone
stirs their emotions by doing some great favor for
them or giving them something which they did not at all
expect, or finally, when they really feel the approach of the
end of their own existence.
“And in these cases, when the power-possessing beings
there sincerely ponder about this phenomenal horror
which proceeds on their planet, they are always greatly agitated
by it, and of course in this state of theirs they make
a vow to undertake at all costs and to actualize everything
necessary to put an end to this increasing evil.
“But here lies the trouble, no sooner do the stomachs
of these sincerely agitated beings become empty or no
sooner do they recover a little from these externally arisen
impressions which had dejected them, than they not only
instantly forget their vow, but even they themselves again
begin consciously or unconsciously to do precisely everything
which is generally the cause of the outbreak of these
processes between communities.
1062
“As a rule, in consequence of the fact that these power-possessing
or important beings there do not use the time
foreseen by Great Nature for preparing themselves to become
worthy responsible beings—owing chiefly to which
during their responsible existence, even in their waking
state, all kinds of associations in their common presences
almost always flow automatically—therefore they themselves
without any individual intentions and at times even
half-intentionally try to do everything in such a way that
the next process of reciprocal destruction should occur
sooner, and they even hope that this next process should
proceed on as large a scale as possible.
“Such a monstrous need arises in their abnormal psyche
because they expect certain egoistic profits from these
processes, either personally for themselves or for their nearest,
and with their degenerated mentation they even hope
that the greater the scale of the next process, the greater the
extent of the said profits to be obtained, either personally
for themselves or for their nearest.
“It even sometimes happens there, my boy, that certain
of the power-possessing and important beings among
your favorites unite and form a special society with the
aim of jointly finding out and actualizing in practice some
possible means for the abolition of this archcriminal property
of theirs.
“Just as I was leaving that solar system forever, there
was again there, on your planet, a great deal of talk about
the formation of such a society and it seems that they intended
to call their new society the ‘League of Nations.’
“I said ‘again’ because they had already many times
formed similar societies which always finally died in the
same strange way—namely, they always died without any
’death agony.’
“I very well remember when such a society first arose
there in the town of Samoniks in the country Tikliamish
1063
just at that period when this country was regarded as the
chief center of culture for all the three-brained beings of
this peculiar planet of yours.
“Then for the first time, just such important beings
from among the ordinary beings of most of the communities
of the continent Asia assembled at the mentioned
place with the aim of jointly drawing up a common agreement
that there should never again arise among the different
Asiatic communities any cause whatsoever for such
’processes of reciprocal destruction.’
“This society of beings then had as their motto the following
sentence: ‘God is where man’s blood is not shed.’
“But owing to their various personal egoistic and vainglorious
aims, the ordinary terrestrial important and
power-possessing beings who had then assembled, very
soon quarreled among themselves and went their ways
home without accomplishing anything.
“Several centuries after the existence of Tikliamish there
again arose a similar society of beings there on the same
continent Asia, but this time in the country which was
then called ‘Mongolplanzura.’
“This society existed there with the motto: ‘Love one
another and God will love you.’
“And this society, having given no positive results
for the same reason, ended its existence also in the same
manner.
“Later they again formed such a society, but this time
in the country which is today called Egypt, and this society
began to exist there under the motto: ‘If you learn
how to create a flea only then dare you kill a man.’
“Still later, the same arose in the country ‘Persia where
the following sentence was taken as the motto for this society
of theirs: ‘All men are divine, but if only one is violently
killed by another, then all will be as nothing.’
“On this last occasion which was quite recent, only
1064
about four or five ot their centuries ago, such a society was
formed also on the continent Asia, in the city which it
seems was called ‘Mosulopolis,’ and at their arising this
society was called, ‘The-Earth-Is-Equally-Free-for-All.’
“But when some dispute shortly afterwards arose among
the members, they renamed their society and it later ended
its existence under the new name of: ‘The-Earth-Must-Be-
Only-for-Men.’
“The members of this latter society, namely, ‘The-
Earth-Is-Equally-Free-for-All,’ might perhaps have accomplished
something effective because, in the first place,
they had as the basis of their aims an actualizable program
and secondly, because they were all, without exception,
old and honorable beings who had already had a great
deal of experience during their planetary existence and
had in consequence become disillusioned about everything
that their ordinary planetary existence could in general
give them.
“And, thanks to this, they had fewer egoistic, vain, and
other properties, on account of which similar societies
there usually break down.
“Above all, from this society something effective might
have resulted because there was not a single power-possessing
being among them, since on account of their
same egoistic and vainglorious aims these beings sooner or
later always dispatch all the accomplishments of any
society whatsoever of a common planetary character of
which they happen to be members—and moreover dispatch
them with ‘musical accompaniment’—to the famous
swine of our Mullah Nassr Eddin, which always
gobble up everything, without what are called ‘parlor
manners.’
“These terrestrial power-possessing and important beings,
particularly the contemporary ones, at times do not
frustrate such national affairs from which they might
1065
expect considerable gain personally for themselves or for
the beings of their own caste.
“From the tasks of such a society good results might be
obtained for all the beings of their planet without distinction
of caste, but then, as soon as the affairs of this society
begin to be somewhat difficult, or, as it is said, a
crisis arises, these tasks instantly bore the terrestrial
power-possessing beings and even at the mention of them
or when by association they themselves remember about
them, expressions of martyrdom immediately appear on
their faces.
“And the reason why also nothing resulted from the
labors of those beings who called their society ‘The-Earth-
Is-Equally-Free-for-All’—although almost everything was
done by them for this aim that was possible to do there
in the conditions which almost always reign on this incomparable
planet—I shall tell you a little later, and even
rather in detail, because the information concerning the
causes of the fall of just this society, which was formed by
your favorites in their attempt to eradicate or at least to
diminish this archcriminal property which had been implanted
in them, is once again very characteristic for your
elucidation of the strangeness of their psyche in general
and at the same time this information will serve as material
for the understanding to a certain extent of the chief
objective causes why these terrifying processes of reciprocal
destruction proceed among them.
“And now as regards this contemporary society about
which I spoke to you and told you that it was formed by
the three-brained beings of your planet with the same aim
of jointly elucidating and actualizing in practice corresponding
measures for the total cessation on their planet
of this terrifying process, and which contemporary society
of theirs will be called or is already called the League of
Nations, then if you wish to know my sincere opinion,
1066
I am more than sure that this time also nothing effective
will come of it for two reasons.
“The first reason will become clear to you at the end of
this tale of mine; and the second reason is that this property
has already entered into the three-brained beings of
that planet Earth, as is said into their ‘flesh and blood.’
And just as nothing could be accomplished by the beings
of their planet of former epochs, who, becoming responsible
beings had even attained in respect of Being at least
to what is called ‘self-remembering,’ then all the more,
nothing effective can be done, devised, or actualized by
beings with that Reason which the beings of this contemporary
society possess and who in respect of Being are
only perfected to the degree which our dear Mullah Nassr
Eddin defines by the notion expressed in the following
words: ‘Look! Look! He already begins to distinguish
mama from papa!’
“Still, I must remark that these contemporary important
and power-possessing beings who are or will be members
of this contemporary society will achieve personally
for themselves by this new contrivance of theirs one ‘most
formidable’ and ‘most useful’ result, namely, thanks to
this ‘official society’ of theirs, they will have still another
as it is said very plausible excuse for drawing wool over
the eyes of their what are called ‘proprietresses,’ who are
for these terrestrial contemporary power-possessing beings
either their ‘wife,’ ‘mistress,’ ‘mother-in-law,’ or finally,
the ‘assistant’ in some large store, and so on.
“Whereupon, thanks to this new official society of theirs,
they will have the opportunity of passing the time tranquilly
among their friends, important and power-possessing
beings like themselves, and at these official ‘five o’clocks’
which without doubt will be very often arranged ostensibly
for affairs connected as it were with the aims of this
1067
important official society of theirs, they will be able to
pass the time without the silent though terrifying glances
and watchfulness on the part of their ‘proprietresses.’
“Such societies of power-possessing beings usually arise
there at the beginning of the end of the great processes of
reciprocal destruction. And almost each time they arise in
the following way:
“A number of them, namely, from among those power-possessors,
personally suffered during their last process of
reciprocal destruction such ‘heavy losses’—the ‘momentum
of the action’ of which had not yet ceased in their
common presence and had engendered for the general
functioning of their psyche a certain combination—that
the data in their subconsciousness for the arising of the
being-impulse named ‘conscience,’ had begun by itself to
take part in the functioning of that ‘automatic consciousness’
of theirs, which had already long ago become habitual
to them; that is to say, there was obtained by itself in
their general psyche that combination about which the
Most Saintly Ashiata Shiemash had dreamed for all the
three-brained beings of that ill-fated planet.
“Well then, my boy, owing to this, when the said
power-possessing beings meet together and discuss a great
deal about this terrible property of theirs, they gradually
begin to see it almost in its true light and a genuine sincere
desire just begins to appear in them to do everything
possible to attain to the abolition of this appalling horror
proceeding on their planet.
“And so, if it happens that several such terrestrial
power-possessing beings with so to say ‘resurrected conscience’
should chance to meet, and, thanks to a long mutual
influence, see and feel reality almost in its true light,
then they unite in order jointly to find some possibility or
other of actualizing these sincere wishes of theirs.
1068
“In this manner all such societies formed there usually
begin.
“These beings might, perhaps, somehow or other
achieve good results, but the evil lies in this, that, as a rule,
other of these terrestrial important and power-possessing
beings very soon enter such societies and begin to take part
in them.
“These latter enter and take part in the tasks of such
societies not because their conscience also begins to
speak—far from it. They join only because, according to
all those same abnormally established conditions of ordinary
being-existence, they, being important and power-possessing,
must as a matter of course be members of and
participate in every ‘important’ society.
“When these other terrestrial important and power-possessing
beings enter such societies and also begin to
participate in their affairs, then they, with their personal
egoistic and vainglorious aims, as a rule not only very
soon send all the tasks of the society and everything that
has been done by the beings with ‘resurrected consciences’
as is said ‘flying up the chimney,’ but as a rule, they also
very soon, as it is also said there, ‘put genuine spokes into
the wheels of the first founders of these societies.’
“And therefore, these societies of beings which are formed
there for common-planetary welfare always quickly die—
and die, as I already told you, even without ‘death agony.’
“Concerning the effective results obtained from all these
good beginnings of the important beings, our worthy Mullah
Nassr Eddin has also a very wise saying, namely, he
says:
‘“Past centuries have shown us that Karabaghian asses
will never sing like nightingales, nor will they refrain from
indulging their noble taste for real Shooshoonian thistles.’
“Here apropos, it will be opportune for you also to
1069
know that during the long centuries of my attentive observations
of the three-brained beings of the planet Earth
I never once noticed that in any of the societies formed
by them with the aim of jointly devising means for the
happy existence of the great masses—which societies
there, now and then, also happen to exist—did beings
ever participate who had more or less objective Reason, to
which, as I have already told you, many there did nevertheless
attain by their perseverant efforts in their aim for
self-perfection.
“In the course of observations during my last sojourn
there I cleared up, among other things, that the beings
with objective Reason do not happen to be in these societies
for the following reasons:
“The point is that in order to participate in any society
whatsoever, a being must always of necessity be important
and such a being there among them, thanks once again to
the abnormally established conditions of being-existence,
can only be one who either has a great deal of money or
who becomes what is called ‘famous’ among the other beings
there.
“And since especially during recent times only those beings
can become famous and important among them in
whom the mentioned sacred function, namely ‘being-conscience,’
is entirely absent, then in consequence of the
fact that this sacred function in the presences of beings is
in general always associated with everything that represents
and is Objective Reason, then, of course, those
three-brained beings with Objective Reason always have
conscience as well, and consequently such a being with
conscience, will never be ‘important’ among the other
beings.
“That is why the beings with Pure Reason there never
have had and never will have the possibility of taking
1070
part in the societies of beings who are formed of important
and power-possessing beings.
“And regarding the same question it happens there just
as our dear Mullah Nassr Eddin has already once said,
namely: ‘This is the highest punishment: pull at the tail
the mane gets stuck, pull at the mane and the tail gets
stuck.’
“Whatever might have been, yet as I have already said,
your favorites at the present time again wish to find possible
ways and means for the abolition of this terrible
property of theirs which has become inherent in them and
fastened on their psyche as strongly as the consequences
of the properties of the organ Kundabuffer.
“And, of course, these members of the contemporary
society, the League of Nations, will endeavor to attain this
abolition by all kinds of regulations and various agreements
devised by them, by which means those ancient beings
also endeavored to attain it, that is to say, by those
ways and means by which in my opinion it is now already
absolutely impossible there to attain anything ‘effective.’
“From this contrivance of your contemporary favorites
some advantage might be derived, even quite a great one,
but only for their inevitable newspapers, for drawing-room
conversations, and, of course, for the various Hasnamussian
manipulations of the terrestrial as they are
called ‘stock-jugglers.’
“The state of affairs in regard to this terrifying evil there
is at the present time already such that to attain the immediate
total destruction on the surface of their planet of this,
as I said, hideous property which has already entered their
flesh and blood, is not only a meaningless task for their
miserable Reason, but is in general almost impossible.
“However, my boy, even these contemporary beings of
this contemporary common-planetary society the League
1071
of Nations, might perhaps—in spite of the fact that
impartial Reason, proper to the presence of all three-brained
beings who have already attained responsible age,
is absent in them—also achieve positive results in the fundamental
aim they have set themselves, if they occupy
themselves with the solving and actualizing of only those
questions which are in the sphere of their competence and
powers.
“Knowing their, so to say, ‘ways,’ I am quite sure that
they will not occupy themselves with those questions
which are within the reach of their understanding.
“They would like to do and really do everything in
such a direction that these processes of reciprocal destruction
should cease immediately and forever.
“If, indeed, with all their Being they were aware of the
whole objective terror of these processes and desired sincerely
jointly to eradicate this evil from the surface of
their planet, then they would willy-nilly penetrate into
the essence of this question and would understand that
such an inherency which had become fixed in their psyche
during hundreds of centuries can never be decrystallized
in the course of a few decades.
“If they understood this, they would not attempt to decide
or to actualize anything in this respect for the welfare
of their contemporaries, but would direct and use all their
attention, all their powers, and all their possibilities, having
only the beings of future generations in view.
“For instance, if instead of wiseacring now and as is
still said there ‘Don-Quixoting’ with the aim of immediately
attaining the total cessation of these processes of
theirs, they were to occupy themselves with the eradication
of the conviction, which has become fixed in their ordinary
process of existence, of the virtue of two notions
they have; that is to say, if they would try to attain the
1072
abolition of the practice of exalting certain of the participants
in these processes to what are called ‘heroes’ and rewarding
them with honors and what are called ‘orders,’
and also if they would try to attain the abolition even of
one of their illustrious ‘sciences’ from among their many
’Hasnamussian sciences,’ invented by certain pimpled beings
among them, in which it is nonchalantly proved that
the periodic reciprocal destruction on the Earth is very,
very necessary, and that if it did not exist an intolerable
overpopulation would result on the Earth, and such economic
horrors would ensue that men-beings would begin
to eat one another.
“If they would attain the abolition of these two practices
which have already become firmly fixed in the process
of their abnormal ordinary being-existence, then, thanks
to the abolition of the first, they would eradicate forever
the greater part of those ‘automatic factors’ which make
the psyche of the growing generation also predisposed to
be subject to that special property on account of which
they always fall into that state into which it has already become
without fail habitual for them to fall during these
processes; and thanks to the second they would help
towards this, that there might not reach to the beings of
future times at least one of those idiotic ideas from the
number of already without this sufficiently numerous similar
ideas constantly arising there, which are transmitted
from generation to generation as ‘something’ lawful and
indubitable and which all together are partly the cause of
the formation in their presences of those properties not
one of which is becoming to three-centered beings of
our Great Megalocosmos and among the number of which
there belongs also that property inherent in them alone
which engenders in them even ‘doubt in the existence of
Divinity’; and owing chiefly to this doubt there has almost
entirely disappeared from their common presences
1073
the possibility of the precipitation of those data which
should without fail be precipitated in the presences of all
three-brained beings, the totality of which data engenders
in them the impulse, called the ‘instinctive sensing,’ of
those certain cosmic truths, which are always felt even by
all one-centered and two-centered beings, wherever they
might breed in the whole of the Universe.
“But the misfortune for all the other ordinary favorites
of yours is that these power-possessing and important beings
assembled from the whole of the planet do not begin
to occupy themselves with these questions, considering
them to be beneath their dignity.
“What next! Such ‘important’ members of such ‘important’
societies suddenly occupying themselves with
such trivial matters!
“In general, in consequence of the fact that every kind
of data for individual manifestation have already quite
ceased to be crystallized in most of these three-brained beings
who have taken your fancy, particularly the contemporary
ones, and they manifest themselves only according
to the dictates of the consequences of the properties of the
organ Kundabuffer, they therefore do not like to occupy
themselves with such affairs which are within their Reason
and within their power, but occupy themselves always
with decisions of such questions which are incomparably
higher than their Reason.
“Thanks to this ‘feature’ of their strange psyche, one
other peculiar and in the highest degree strange ‘psychic-organic
need’ had been formed in them during the last
twenty centuries.
“The chief manifestation of just this psychic-organic
need of theirs consists in this, that each of them must always
of necessity as they say ‘teach others sense,’ or ‘put
them on the right road.’
“Do you know, my boy, my mentioning this exceptional
1074
feature of their character, inherent in all of them without
exception, leads me to the thought of the desirableness of
explaining to you at this point about their strange psyche
and to give you the advice like that which that good old
fellow, our Ahoon, already once gave you, when I ended
my explanation about the contemporary terrestrial illustrious
‘Art.’
“He then said, among other things, that if for some reason
or other you happen to exist there on the planet
Earth, and to mix with these strange three-brained beings,
then you must always be very careful with those contemporary
types there who are called ‘representatives of Art’
and never offend them, and thus not make Violent’ enemies
among them.
“At that time, our dear Ahoon, bearing in mind their
numerous weaknesses, such as their self-love, pride, vanity,
and still many others, indicated to you in which cases
just which of these specific properties of theirs it was necessary,
as he expressed it, to ‘tickle.’
“He even then explained to you in detail about what
and how it was necessary to speak to them so that they
should always have good relations with you and so that
they should always and everywhere praise you and only
speak good about you.
“Concerning this advice of his I can say nothing bad;
it cannot be denied, it is ideal for the types he mentioned.
“These contemporary representatives of Art there in
fact have in great abundance the specific properties enumerated
by our dear Ahoon and if on each occasion you
’tickle’ these particular properties of theirs, they will indeed
‘worship’ you and in everything always behave
towards you not worse than those who were called there
Asklaian-slaves.’
“But though this advice of his is excellent and even indispensable
for existence among them, I personally do
1075
not consider it practical for you; not practical in the first
place, because since not all the beings of the Earth are like
representatives of Art, this advice does not apply to all of
them in general; and secondly, because it will be inconvenient
for you always to have to remember all these numerous
particularities and each time to stop and think on
which occasion which of these numerous weaknesses of
theirs must be ‘tickled.’
“I wish to point out to you one great ‘secret’ of their
psyche, namely, I wish to point out to you only one particularity
of theirs which, if you know how to profit by it,
might create in each one of them the same effect in their
manifestations about which Ahoon spoke.
“If you will act upon them through this same particularity,
then you will not only be on very good terms with
them all, but even, if you wish, you will be able, knowing
this ‘secret’ of their psyche, fully to ensure your tranquil
and happy existence there both as regards ‘money’ necessarily
required there, as well as other conveniences, the
taste and blissful significance of which our dear Teacher
expressed by the words ‘Roses, Roses.’
“You, no doubt, my boy, have already guessed that by
this secret of their psyche I refer just to this same, as I
called it, ‘psycho-organic-need’ of theirs to ‘teach others
sense’ and ‘to put them on the right road.’
“This special property formed in their psyche, thanks
of course also always to the same abnormally established
conditions of ordinary being-existence, becomes as it
were—when each one of them already becomes a responsible
being—an obligatory part of his presence.
“Everyone there without exception has this ‘psycho-organic
need’; old and young, men and women and even
those whom they call ‘prematurely born.’
“The mentioned ‘particular need’ of theirs arises in
them, in its turn, thanks to another particular property
1076
of theirs which is that from the very moment when each
of them acquires the capacity of distinguishing between
’wet’ and ‘dry,’ then, carried away by this attainment, he
ceases forever to see and observe his own abnormalities
and defects, but sees and observes those same abnormalities
and defects in others.
“It has already become customary there at the present
time that all your favorites always teach others like themselves
even things the notion of which they have not even
dreamed of, and the joke of it is that if these others do
not learn from him, or at least, do not pretend that they
wish to learn, then they are not only offended, but even
always inwardly very sincerely indignant; and on the contrary,
if one of these others should learn ‘sense’ from them
or at least pretend that he is very anxious to learn it, then
these beings will not only ‘love’ and ‘respect’ him but will
feel fully satisfied and greatly delighted.
“It must be remarked here that only in these circumstances
can your favorites speak about others without malice
and without criticism.
“And so, my boy . . .
“I strongly advise you that if for any reason you have
to exist among them, always pretend that you wish to
learn something from them. Act in the same way towards
their children and then you will not only be on excellent
terms with them all, but the whole family will even look
on you as the honored friend of the house.
“Always remember that any one of them, however
insignificant he himself may be in essence, looks down,
owing always to his self-conceit ensuing from this particular
property, with contempt upon the conduct and actions
of others, especially if their conduct and actions
sharply contradict his own subjectively established point
of view, and in these cases he, as I have already said,
1077
usually becomes inwardly sincerely offended and indignant.
“I might as well here remark that thanks to this property
of your favorites always to grow indignant at the defects of
others around them, they make their existence, already
wretched and abnormal without this, objectively unbearable.
“Thanks to this constant indignation, the ordinary
being-existence of these unfortunates flows almost always
with unproductive what are called ‘moral sufferings,’ and
these futile moral sufferings of theirs continue, as a rule,
by momentum to act for a very long time on their psyche,
so to say ‘Semzekionally’ or, as they would say there
on your planet, ‘depressingly’; that is, they ultimately become,
of course without the participation of their consciousness,
‘Instruarian’ or, as they would say, ‘nervous.’
“And then they become in the process of their ordinary
being-existence completely ‘uncontrolled,’ even in those
being-manifestations of theirs, which have nothing in
common with the primary causes which have evoked this
’Instruarness’ or ‘nervousness’ of theirs.
“Only thanks to this property of theirs alone, ‘to be indignant
at the defects of others,’ their existence has become
gradually even archtragic-comic.
“For instance, at every step there you meet a picture of
this sort:
“These freaks lose, so to say, that outer mask which
thanks to the same maleficent means existing there, called
’education,’ most of them have little by little learned to
wear from their childhood and thanks to which they can
very well conceal their genuine inner and outer trifling
significance from others, and in consequence they automatically
become slaves of others to the degree of humiliation;
or, as they themselves say there, they fall as regards
all their inner experience, under somebody’s ‘thumb’; for
1078
instance, under the ‘thumb’ of ‘wife’ or ‘mistress,’ or of
such another who by some means has ferreted out the inner
insignificance of the given terrestrial being, and thus
the latter ceases to have for them this artificial mask.
“And indeed, it is just such a terrestrial being under
somebody’s thumb who, as a rule, is more indignant than
anyone else at other beings of their planet, as for instance
at some king, who for some reason or other is unable to
keep in submission tens or hundreds of thousands of his
community. And it is just such beings who are under
somebody’s thumb who usually write various manuals in
which they show in detail how and what must be done for
the good ‘government’ of others.
“Or again, when one of the contemporary beings of
this peculiar planet, whose heart as they say always ‘sinks
into his boots’ from fright when, for instance, a mouse
runs past him, learns that so and so on meeting a tiger felt
a little timid, then this ‘hero’ will be inwardly extremely
indignant with him and will, without fail, in conversation
with his friends, ‘foaming at the mouth’ denounce him
and prove that he is a vile, criminal ‘coward’ for having
been frightened by such a ‘mere’ tiger.
“And yet again the various books and manuals concerning
also what must be done and how, and what must
not be done on meeting a tiger or other similar being, are
written by these ‘mouse-unflinching-heroes’ there.
“Or, further, one of them who has a score of various as
it is said there ‘chronic diseases,’ thanks to which for whole
weeks at a time his stomach does not work and his whole
body is covered with all kinds of malignant pimples, from
which diseases he of course suffers day and night—
in short, such a being there who for many years has
been a genuine ‘walking anatomical museum’ of all the
diseases existing on that planet—is always more indignant
1079
than anyone else when someone has carelessly caught, let
us say, a cold.
“And these walking anatomical museums there invariably
instruct others with great authority how to get rid of
this cold and it is precisely they alone who write various
books and manuals concerning all kinds of other diseases
there and expound in minute detail how to guard against
and get rid of them.
“At every step one might also observe such an absurdity
as this: One of them who even does not know in the least
what that ordinary tiny being which often bites him,
called ‘flea,’ looks like, writes a ‘huge volume’ or draws up
a special what is called ‘popular lecture’ that the flea
whose bite made the neck of a certain historical King
Nokhan swell, had on its left paw an ‘abnormal orange-crimson
growth of a peculiar strange form.’
“Well then, if this expert in fleas there will write his
voluminous work or if he will read for a whole evening his
popular lecture on the ‘orange-crimson growth’ on the
mentioned flea, then if anyone will not believe him and
will express his doubt to his face, he will not only be
offended but even greatly indignant; and he will be indignant
chiefly because this somebody is such a what is called
’ignoramus,’ that he has even not yet heard anything
about the ‘truths’ communicated to him by this ‘expert.’
“Thanks to all the aforementioned, such pictures are
met with at every step there on your planet in the existence
of these strange three-brained beings, that only from
observing and studying them every normal being existing
there, if he will indeed take in and study his perceptions,
might become fully instructed in all branches of general
objective science.
“For the satisfying of your favorites’ astonishingly
strange need, as is said there, not to suffer,
1080
they must always have at least one `Victim’ for their teachings,
but among a number of them who have acquired for some
reason or other in these manifestations of theirs a certain
authority over others and who have become in consequence
by increasing habit more impudent, the appetite
grows to the point of acquiring an always greater number
of these `Victims.’
“Yes, my boy, when you will exist among them and will
be a witness of these incongruous being-manifestations,
then, even in spite of the fact that you know the cause of
these incongruities, you will be unable, as they express it,
not to ‘laugh’ inwardly and at the same time with the
whole of your Being you will pity these unfortunates, and
with your ‘inner laughter’ there will gradually be mixed by
itself what is called ‘an-essence-palnassoorian-grief.’
“The same particularity of the psyche of the three-centered
beings there is especially strongly developed there
among the beings belonging to their caste, called the ‘intelligentsia.’
“The word intelligentsia itself almost denotes that notion
there which we define by the words ‘force-in-oneself`.
“Yet, though by its essence the word intelligentsia has
there almost the same sense, nevertheless the beings there,
particularly the contemporary ones, for some reason or
other call by this word just those beings who are the exact
opposite of what this word denotes.
“The word intelligentsia is also taken from the ancient
Greek language.
“It is interesting to notice that this same word was
used also by the Romans; but having taken it from the
Greeks not by its sense but by its sound, they later imagined
that the roots of this word belonged to their own
language.
“But among the ancient Greeks this word denoted a being
so perfected that he was already able to direct his
1081
functions as he wished, and not for instance as occurs
with every what is called inanimate cosmic formation,
every action of which proceeds only as a reaction to external
causes.
“Such beings, no doubt, are also still met with there on
your planet as approximately answer to this sense of the
word, but only among those contemporary beings of the
planet Earth who are considered, according to the understanding
of most of the beings there, as ‘unintelligent.’
“In my opinion, if those beings especially of the most
recent times who are called there intelligentsia would simply
be called ‘mechanogentsia,’ then perhaps this would
be more correct.
“It would be more correct because the contemporary
intelligentsia there can themselves not only give absolutely
no direction at all to their being-functions, but there are
already finally atrophied in them even those data for impulses
of essence-initiative for daily being-existence which
in general are always placed by Great Nature herself in all
three-centered beings at their arising.
“During their responsible existence these intelligentsia
beings there always act or manifest only when they receive
corresponding shocks from outside, and it is these same
shocks proceeding from outside which give them the possibility
of becoming correspondingly animated and of experiencing,
only through the unrolling of the series of
former corresponding automatic perceptions already present
in them and not depending at all on their own wish
or will; and these external shocks of theirs for the said
kind of experiencing are usually in the first place animate
or inanimate things accidentally coming within the sphere
of their organs of perception of visibility; secondly, the
various beings they meet; thirdly, the sounds or words reverberating
where they happen to be; fourthly, scents accidentally
perceived by their sense of smell; and finally,
1082
unaccustomed sensations that proceed from time to time
during the functioning of their planetary body, or as they
say, their ‘organism,’ and so on.
“But never do their outer manifestations in general nor
those inner-being-impulses of theirs, which ought to be under
the directive of their being-’I,’ proceed according to their
own wish resulting from the whole of their entire presence.
“I must here tell you further that certain of those terrestrial
‘intelligentsics,’ in whom during the period of
their responsible existence certain already established
forms of their inner functioning have, for various reasons,
become definitely changed, are no longer called by the
other terrestrial beings ‘intelligentsics’ but are given other
names composed of different words, or, more exactly, of
the roots of the words of ancient Greek.
“Namely, they name them:
‘Bureaucrats’
‘Plutocrats’
‘Theocrats’
‘Democrats’
‘Zevrocrats’
‘Aristocrats’
and so on. . . .
“The first of the names enumerated, namely, bureaucrats,
is given to those intelligentsics in whom the series
of their ordinary automatic associations already present in
them which engender experiencings are limited, that is
to say, however varied the shocks coming from without
may be, associations are evoked in these bureaucrats of
always the same experiencings which thanks to the frequent
repetition acquire their own specific character and
manifest quite independently without the participation
1083
of any separate spiritualized being-part whatsoever of their
common presence.
“And as regards the beings of the second of the enumerated
states, that is, those who also after a certain transformation
of their psyche are called by other beings
plutocrats, then to the beings thus called, those of the intelligentsics
there are promoted who previously, during
the period of their responsible existence, were able very artistically
to get all the honest, that is ‘naive,’ fellow countrymen
of theirs they came across, into their toils, thanks
to which they become the owners of a great quantity of
what is called there ‘money’ and ‘slaves.’
“Here, bear in mind that it is just from these terrestrial
types that most Hasnamuss-individuals arise.
“When I was there, during my investigations of the
questions which interested me, I chanced to learn the secret
of the origin of this word plutocrat.
“As I have already told you, during the last twenty-five
centuries there every suspicious notion and every suspicious
thing has for some reason or other been called by
ancient Greek words; likewise these names, as bureaucrats,
aristocrats, democrats, and so on, which express in themselves
suspicious notions, are also composed of two ancient
Greek words.
“For instance, the word bureaucrat consists of two
words: ‘buro’ which means ‘chancellery’ and ‘crat’ which
means ‘to keep’ or ‘to hold.’
“And both of these words together mean: ‘those . . .
who manage or keep the whole chancellery.’
“And as regards the word plutocrat, it seems that the
history of its origin is somewhat different and does not go
very far back.
“This word was formed only seven or eight of their
centuries ago.
1084
“Although these types already existed in ancient Greece,
also, yet they were then called there ‘plusiocrats.’
“Several centuries ago, however, when many of these
’types’ were developed there and when it became clear that
the other beings of the Earth had somehow to dignify
them with a title, then those beings there who at that time
were in charge of such questions invented for them this
name plutocrat.
“It seems that they then deliberated and pondered a
very long time precisely what name to invent for them.
They deliberated and pondered a long time because they
already very well understood that these types on their
planet are scoundrels of the deepest dye, and already so to
say, saturated by every kind of Hasnamussness to the marrow
of their bones.
“At first in order to dignify them they wished to invent
some or other very ‘forceful’ word corresponding
to their inner significance; but later they became afraid
of doing so, because these terrestrial types, thanks to
what is called ‘ill-gotten’ gains, had already then acquired
’force and power’ far greater perhaps than that of
their kings. And they were afraid that if they dignified
them by just such a word as would define their real
significance, then they might be greatly offended and
begin to do still more harm to the other beings; and therefore
they ultimately decided to be cunning and invented
this word thanks to which they could call them by
their real name and at the same time appear to ‘dignify’
them.
“The mentioned beings of that time achieved this in
the following way:
“As the title of these terrestrial types had of course also
to be composed of two ancient Greek words and as all
such names have the ancient Greek word ‘crat’ as their
second half, then, in order that the new word might not
1085
strike anyone’s eye, they left in it this same ancient Greek
consonance.
“The first half, however, of this word was not taken
from the ancient Greek as was usually done, but from the
what is called ‘Russian language,’ namely, they took the
Russian word ‘plut’—in Russian ‘plut’ means ‘rogue’—
and in this way obtained plutocrat.
“These terrestrial beings then indeed attained their aim
as perfectly as possible because at the present time there
on your planet both these terrestrial parasites themselves
and also all the other beings of the Earth are quite content
with this ‘title.’
“These terrestrial monsters are so satisfied with their title
that, out of swagger, they go about in top hats, even
on weekdays.
“And the other terrestrial beings are also satisfied, since
they call these ‘freaks’ by their genuine names, not only
without making them angry, but even causing them to
strut like ‘turkey cocks.’
“As regards the third of the names I enumerated—
namely, theocrats—by this title those ‘intelligentsics’ there
were then dignified in whose common presences in the
psycho-organic sense there proceeded almost the same
’perturbation’ as in those who became plutocrats.
“The difference between the plutocrats and the
theocrats there is only this, that the first act upon their
surroundings for the satisfaction of their Hasnamussian
needs through that function which is called among them
’trust’; while the second act through that function which
has gradually replaced in your favorites the sacred function
that serves all the three-brained beings as one of the
three sacred paths for self-perfecting, and this function
they call by the name ‘faith.’
“In order that you should obtain a more complete
notion about these theocrats, it will be sufficient, if I
1086
relate to you once more one of the sayings of our highly
esteemed Mullah Nassr Eddin. Concerning these theocrats
there he once uttered something very strange.
“Namely, he said: ‘Isn’t it all one to the poor flies how
they are killed? By a kick of the hooves of horned devils,
or by a stroke of the beautiful wings of divine angels?’
“And concerning those types there whom all others
called democrats, it is first of all necessary to tell you that
these types there do not always come from the so to say
’hereditary intelligentsics’; for the greater part they in the
first place happen to be simple ordinary terrestrial beings
and only afterwards when they chance to become intelligentsics
and when with functions present in them degenerated
also from the sacred function of ‘Conscience,’
almost the same proceeds in them as among the future
plutocrats and theocrats—they are transformed into just
these democrats.
“Here it might as well be remarked that when some of
these democrats for some reason or other occasionally occupy
the places of the power-possessing beings, then a
very, very rare cosmic phenomenon sometimes occurs
from their actions, namely, as Mullah Nassr Eddin says,
’the very corns turn pedicures.’
“And this rare phenomenon occurs in my opinion because
when the democrats there chance to occupy the
places of the power-possessing beings, they have in themselves
no inherited aptitudes at all for instinctively being
able to direct others and in consequence they are quite
unable to direct the existence of beings who happen to be
in their power.
“Our priceless Teacher Mullah Nassr Eddin has also for
these terrestrial types a corresponding sentence; each time
he recites it he first raises his arms to Heaven and only
then with great reverence pronounces:
“‘Thanks be to Thee, Great and Just CREATOR, that by
1087
Thy abundant and just grace it is so ordained that cows
do not fly like pretty little birds.’
“Now, my boy, from the various intelligentsics enumerated
by me it remains for me to tell you about those
terrestrial types whom the other beings call zevrocrats and
aristocrats, who are distinguished by the cognomens given
to them, such as ‘emir,’ ‘count,’ ‘khan,’ ‘prince,’ ‘melik,’
’baron,’ and so on, the consonance of which for some reason
or other acts extremely pleasantly on that function of
your favorites which is always very strongly expressed in
them, which remains in them up to their very death and
which is called Vanity.’
“And I must frankly confess to you, that it is very difficult
to explain about these types there not only in ordinary
speech but also in the language of our most wise
Mullah Nassr Eddin.
“The most we can say of them is that they are simply
’jokes of nature.’
“Still, I must say that although both these types there
among your favorites are called differently, yet in fact
these same aristocrats and zevrocrats are similar in every
respect and have exactly identical inner properties.
“Remember I have already told you that there on your
planet, in various communities, there exist two kinds, as
is said there, of ‘state organization.’
“One is called a ‘monarchic’ state organization and the
other a ‘republican.’
“In the communities where a republican state organization
exists, these types are called zevrocrats; but where a
monarchic state organization exists, they are called aristocrats.
“Trying to give you at least some notion about these
two terrestrial types, I think it will be best if I tell you
about one of my embarrassments which occurred to me
every time when, being on your planet, I accidentally
1088
happened to meet these ‘misconceptions.’ At chance
meetings with them, one thing chiefly surprised me—how
could this kind of terrestrial three-brained type exist on
your peculiar planet almost as long as the other three-brained
beings there?
“Such a question was evoked in me by the beings there
who belong to the caste of the bureaucrats, yet nevertheless
as regards them one might still explain this to you, at
least ‘more or less.’ Although the series of experiencings in
them is also very limited, yet at any rate they actually have
them; they have them at least for every hour of the day
and night.
“All the experiencings, however, of these aristocrats and
zevrocrats there, according to my observation, can be reduced
to only three series.
“The first concerns the question of food; the second
consists of the recollections associated with the former
functionings of their sexual organs; and the third relates
to the memories of their first nurse.
“And how the beings, who have in all only three series
of such experiencings, could have the length of their existence
the same as other beings on the surface of your
planet, will always be for me an insoluble puzzle.
“It is said that about this same puzzling question,
that is, about how these terrestrial types manage to exist
on the surface of the planet, even the great cunning Lucifer
once grew very thoughtful, and he grew so intensely
thoughtful that all the hairs of the tip of his tail turned
quite gray.
“About these mentioned so to say ‘jokes of nature,’ it
remains for me only to attempt to explain to you why
such a sharp difference exists there in the names of one
and the same kind of being.
“I said ‘attempt’ because I myself do not know exactly
the cause of it, yet, knowing the roots of both words
1089
from which these names were formed, I think I can presume
with great certainty that it was obtained thanks to a
certain custom existing there.
“I must tell you that your favorites there for some reason
or other delight in sometimes arranging what are
called ‘puppet shows.’
“For some reason or other it also pleases them that
these same zevrocrats or aristocrats should also take part
in these ‘puppet plays’ of theirs, and accordingly they drag
them also into these ‘puppet shows.’
“As these beings there are in themselves already quite
vacuous and consequently feeble, it becomes necessary
during these ‘puppet shows’ for other beings of the given
community to support them.
“And simply from the method of their supporting, that
is to say, by which arm they are supported, the difference
in name was obtained; in the communities, namely, where
’monarchic state organization’ exists, it has already long
ago been the custom to support them with the right arm,
and hence in these communities such types are called aristocrats.
“And in the communities in which a ‘republican state
organization’ exists they are supported with the left arm,
and hence they are called zevrocrats.
“Concerning in general a similar difference in the
names there of terrestrial beings, another remarkable saying
of our wise Mullah Nassr Eddin comes to my mind
which he himself once told me personally.
“Once we spoke about the difference in the legal proceedings
and in the sentences passed between the Turkish
and Persian ‘kazi,’ that is, magistrates; and concerning the
equality of their justice, he then said:
“‘Ekh! My dear friend!
“‘Is there such a thing anywhere on Earth as a wise legal
examination of men’s guilt?
1090
‘“The kazi are the same everywhere, only their names
are different. In Persia they are called Persian, in Turkey,
Turkish.
‘“And that is just as it is everywhere on Earth; donkeys
are alike, they are only differently called.
‘“For instance, the species of donkey breeding in the Caucasus
is called “Karabaghian”; and precisely the same kind of
donkey breeding in Turkestan is called “Khorassanian.”’
“And this wise sentence of his was thereafter always imprinted
in my brain; and during my existence on your
planet I always remembered it when I had any comparison
to make.
“May his name be praised forever on that planet where
he arose and was formed!
“And so, my boy!
“I repeat once more! If for some reason or other you
have to be on their planet, bear always in mind that the
weakness about which I have told you is most strongly developed
in the most ordinary intelligentsics there and in
those who ordinarily spring from them and belong to one
or another of the enumerated castes with the names ending
in ‘crat.’
“Well, now, my boy, after this digression which I have
made for your practical benefit, let us return again to the
serious question touched upon; I shall begin with the
history promised you about how the society of terrestrial
beings which had as its motto ‘The-Earth-Is-Equally-
Free-for-All` arose and fell, because the information about
this will give you the possibility to understand well
just about that first and chief cause why there on your
planet this terrible process of periodic reciprocal destruction
by these unfortunate three-brained beings of
our Great Megalocosmos must already almost inevitably
proceed.
“And likewise you will learn how the, so to say, local
1091
Nature—when something unforeseen hinders its correct
functioning for the purposes of the common-cosmic Trogoautoegocrat—
adapts itself so that its results should correspondingly
blend with the harmony of this most great
cosmic law.
“The said society of terrestrial beings-men arose, as I
have already told you, six or seven centuries ago on the
continent Asia in a town then existing under the name of
Mosulopolis.
“And it arose from the following cause:
“Just at that period, the processes I have mentioned
were flowing particularly frequently on just that same
continent.
“These processes occurred partly between different
communities and partly within the limits of these communities
themselves; and these latter processes afterwards
came to be called ‘civil wars.’
“One of the chief causes of these terrible processes
which became frequent both between and within communities
on the continent Asia was, at that period, a religion,
then only just formed, which had been fantastically
founded on the teaching of a genuine messenger of our
ENDLESSNESS—Saint Mohammed.
“The foundation of the said society was then first laid by
the brothers of the fraternity then existing in Central Asia
under the name of ‘The Assembly of the Enlightened.’
“Here it must be noticed that in those days the brothers
of this fraternity were beings who were very much venerated
by other three-brained beings around them of
almost the whole of that planet, and hence this brotherhood
was sometimes also called ‘The-Assembly-of-All-the-
Living-Saints-of-the-Earth.’
“This brotherhood of the three-brained terrestrial beings
had already long before been formed of such beings
who had also noticed in themselves the consequences of
1092
the properties of the organ Kundabuffer and had banded
together to work collectively for their deliverance from
these properties.
“And so, when on their continent Asia these terrible
processes of reciprocal destruction there became already
too frequent, certain brothers of the said fraternity, with
the most venerable Brother Olmantaboor at their head,
just decided for the first time to try whether it would not
be possible to obtain by some means, if not the total abolition
of this terrible phenomenon proceeding on their
planet, at least the reduction of this crying evil.
“Having devoted themselves to the carrying out of this
decision of theirs they then began to visit various countries
of the continent Asia and everywhere very movingly
preached the colossal criminality and sin of these actions
of men and in this way they found many people earnestly
with them.
“And as a consequence of all their impartial and truly
philanthropic labors, there was formed in the city
Mosulopolis the mentioned large and serious society of
men-beings under the title, ‘The-Earth-Is-Equally-Free-
For-All.’
“Already quite from the beginning, the members of this
society of men-beings actualized to this end many things
which no beings of the Earth, either before or since, were
able to actualize.
“And they were able to do this, only because the program
itself from the very beginning was very well drawn
up in respect of its actualizability in the conditions existing
there.
“Among other things, there entered into the fundamental
program of this society—gradually to act in such a direction
as would enable them to obtain a result—in the first
place, the actualization for all the beings of the continent
Asia of one common religion which they wished to base
1093
upon the teaching of the sect of what are called the ‘Parsis,’
only changing it a little; secondly, one common language,
and for this common language they wished to
adopt what is called the ‘Turkoman’ language, the oldest
on the continent Asia and one whose roots had already
entered into very many Asiatic languages.
“And thirdly, there entered into the fundamental program
of this society finally to bring about the organization
in the center of Asia, namely, in the city Margelan, the
capital of what was called the ‘Ferghanian Khanate,’ of a
chief and basic government for all the countries of Asia
under the name of The-Council-of-the-Elders,’ the members
of which had to be honorable beings from all the Asiatic
communities.
“It had to be so named because only the oldest and
most deservedly honorable beings could participate in it.
“According to their understanding only such beings of
their planet are able to be impartial and just toward other
beings of the Earth, irrespective of to what religion or nationality
they belong.
“Among the members of this society then in the city
Mosulopolis, there were already beings belonging to almost
all the Asiatic communities.
“Among them were also those called ‘Mongols,’ Arabs,’
’Kirghizes,’ and ‘Georgians,’ ‘Little Russians,’ and
’Tamils,’ and even the personal representative of the then
famous conqueror Tamarlane.
“Thanks to their intensive and indeed impartial and
unselfish activities, those increasing wars and civil wars on
the continent Asia began to diminish, and it was anticipated
that many other good things might still be done for
this same end.
“But something just then happened which began the
breakup also of this society of effective men-beings of that
unparalleled planet.
1094
“And everything subsequent came about through the
influence of a then very famous philosopher, Atarnakh,
and his theory expounded by him in a treatise under the
title: ‘Why do Wars Occur on the Earth?’
“When this philosopher made his appearance among
the members of this society, all their notions were confounded.
“I know very well the history of this same philosopher
Atarnakh also, because during my studies of ever the same
consequences of the creations of the Most Saintly Ashiata
Shiemash it became necessary for me to learn in detail
about his activities also, and of course also about himself.
“This philosopher Atarnakh was born in that same city
Mosulopolis in a family of those who are called ‘Kurds.’
“He, on attaining responsible age, became for the
planet Earth a very great learned being.
“In the very beginning, this same Kurd, Atarnakh, perseveringly
studied during many Earth-years every possible
question which it seemed to him might give him an
answer to the question, ‘what in general is the sense of
man’s existence,’ and during his study of these questions
it seems that by some means there fell into his hands a
very ancient but well-preserved what is called ‘Sumerian
manuscript.’
“This manuscript was well preserved because it had
been inscribed on the skins of being-snakes called ‘Kalianjesh’
with the blood of the being ‘Chirman.’
“As my investigation made clear to me, the contents of
this manuscript, inscribed by some ancient being, extremely
interested the philosopher Atarnakh who was particularly
struck by that place of the manuscript where, as
presupposed by this ancient learned being, it was said:
“‘In all probability there exists in the World some law
of the reciprocal maintenance of everything existing.
1095
“‘Obviously our lives serve also for maintaining something
great or small in the World.’
“This idea expressed in the ancient manuscript so captivated
the philosopher Atarnakh that thereafter he devoted
himself wholeheartedly to the study of only this
aspect of the question which had interested him.
“This idea served as the basis for his whole further
plausible theory, which, after minute researches during
several years and elaborate experimental verifications of
his own conclusions, he expounded in his chief work under
the name ‘Why Do Wars Occur on the Earth?’
“I became acquainted also with this theory of his.
“It was indeed near to reality.
“All the suppositions of this Kurd Atarnakh were very
similar to the great fundamental cosmic law Trogoautoegocrat
existing in our Universe, which law I explained to
you in more or less detail when I was speaking about the
holy planet Purgatory.
“In this theory of the philosopher Atarnakh it was very
definitely proved that there exists in the world, without
any doubt, a law of the ‘reciprocal-maintenance-of-everything-
that-exists’ and that for this reciprocal maintenance
certain chemical substances also serve, with the help of
which the process of the spiritualization of beings, that is
to say ‘Life,’ is carried out, and these chemical substances
serve for the maintenance of all that exists only after the
given life ceases, that is, when a being dies.
“With the help of very many elucidatory logical confrontations
it was also fully proved in the theory of Atarnakh
that at certain periods there must infallibly proceed
on the Earth such a definite quantity of deaths as in their
totality will yield vibrations of a ‘definite degree of power.’
“Once, when at a general meeting of the being-smembers
of this society, ‘The-Earth-Is-Equally-Free-for-All,’
1096
this anything but ordinary terrestrial three-brained being,
who was also the elected representative from the whole
population of the country called ‘Kurdistan,’ expounded
this theory of his very eloquently and in great detail at
the request of his fellow members, then great confusion
and agitation proceeded among the members of this
society.
“They were so struck with this theory of his, that at
first, as is said there, a ‘sepulchral silence’ prevailed among
them for quite a time, and, plunged into stupor, none of
them could even stir, and only after the lapse of rather a
long time such a great noise and hullabaloo arose among
them as if the saving of each one’s life depended on the
degree of his excitement and its outer manifestations.
“The result of it all was that late in the evening of the
same day they unanimously decided to elect from their
midst several learned beings, jointly to investigate thoroughly
the details of this theory which had struck them
and afterwards to make a detailed report upon it to the
general assembly.
“From the very next day, those elected learned members
of the society ‘The-Earth-Is-Equally-Free-for-All’ very
earnestly set to work to familiarize themselves with the
theory of this Atarnakh.
“But to the misfortune of all three-brained beings of future
times, arising on this ill-fated planet, it turned out
that although all the elected learned members were also already
advanced in years, and those malignant functions
which in the beings of the Earth make their Being so to
say ‘jealous’ and ‘greedy’ were almost atrophied in them,
yet for various reasons, chiefly owing to their abnormal
education, certain of them it seems had not yet acquired
enough ground to be convinced of the nonactualizability
of their dreams—which they owed to that notorious abnormal
education of theirs—with the result that they were
1097
still not yet sufficiently disillusioned to be able to be fully
impartial and just.
“In consequence of this, from that very same day, as
they gradually became familiar with the details of this astonishing
theory, they began to get into the state typical
of beings of the Earth, that is to say, they began to forget
the extraordinary hypothesis that had struck them, which
was mentioned in that theory, and began gradually to return,
as is proper to three-brained beings there, to their
former typically subjective and therefore always changeable
conviction, and immediately split into two opposite
parties.
“Some of these began without any logical criticism to
take convincingly on faith all the hypotheses made in this
theory; others however did not fail, as is in general proper
to most of the learned beings of the Earth, to speak and
to prove quite the opposite of these hypotheses; and as a
result they worked themselves up into a state of enmity
not only against the theory of Atarnakh, but even personally
against him himself.
“In short, my boy, instead of these learned members,
who were elected for the detailed study of the theory of
Atarnakh, helping the other members of their society to
get out of their confusion and agitation and to unify their
disputes among themselves, they brought still more bewilderment
into their notions, and gradually in the common
presence of each separate member of this earnest
society, data began to arise automatically for two totally
opposite convictions.
“The first of these convictions was that everything takes
place precisely according to the theory of the philosopher
Atarnakh, that is to say, that there must necessarily proceed
’wars’ and ‘civil wars’ on the Earth quite independently of
the personal consciousness of men; and the second conviction
was that which all the members of the society
1098
had already previously had, namely, that if they succeeded
in carrying out the program which their society had set itself,
this evil also which proceeded on their planet might
be destroyed root and branch, and everything might proceed
in a desirable way.
“It was just from that time that discussions, quarrels,
and disturbances arose among all the members of that society;
and in this case also the same began to proceed as I
already mentioned and as had in general long before become
customary there: Those quarrels and disturbances of
theirs gradually spread also among the ordinary beings
there, in this case to the citizens of the city Mosulopolis,
and were the cause of the inflaming of their abnormal
psyche.
“And I do not know how all this would have ended, if
the brothers of the society, ‘The Assembly of the Enlightened,’
had not also just then arrived there and had not
taken a hand in this affair.
“Thanks to their influence, all the members of this serious
society gradually calmed down and started anew
peaceably and seriously to ponder and deliberate upon
just what to do in the future.
“The result of all their serious deliberations and ponderings
was that they unanimously elected Atarnakh as
their chief director, and begged him to help them to find
an issue from this situation.
“After several meetings, already directed by the Kurd
philosopher Atarnakh himself, the following categorical
conclusion was unanimously arrived at.
“According to the laws of Nature, there must periodically
always proceed on the Earth, independently of the
will of men, ‘wars’ and ‘civil wars’; and this is because
during certain periods there is required for Nature a
greater quantity of deaths. In view of this we are all, with
much grief but with inevitable inner resignation,
1099
compelled to agree that by no mental decisions of man is
it possible to abolish the shedding of blood between states
and within states themselves; and we therefore unanimously
resolve to wind up current affairs and everything
done by our society and perforce disperse for home and
there to drag out our inescapable ‘burden of life.’
“It was only after this categorical resolution was proposed
when all the members without exception of that indeed
serious society decided to begin that same day the
complete liquidation of all their affairs; only then did
that, in the opinion held there, truly learned, though very
proud and self-loving Kurd Atarnakh ascend the cathedra
and speak as follows:
‘“My honorable colleagues:
‘“I am very sincerely grieved that I have unintentionally
been the cause of the dissolution of this great philanthropic
undertaking, into which you, the most honorable
and wise of all the countries of the Earth, have for several
years put more impartial and unselfish labor than men of
the Earth have ever been or ever again will be able to bear
for others, that is, for men quite unknown and indifferent
to them.
“‘You have labored unceasingly for some years to obtain
for the masses the most necessary welfare and, although I
too have worked upon my theory for many years, also for
people unknown to me, nevertheless it has been the cause
of the frustration of your indefatigable labors and benevolent
aspirations.
“‘The consciousness that it seems that I am to blame
for all the misunderstandings which have arisen among
you has given me no peace during these last days, and I
have been thinking and pondering all the time whether it
is not possible somehow to repair this involuntary fault of
mine.
‘“And so, wise colleagues elected from the whole Earth,
1100
I wish to share with you the final conclusion to which
these deliberations of mine have brought me.
‘“If the universal laws I have discovered are opposed to
the means you expected might bring a certain happiness
to mankind, then, however strange it may seem to you at
first glance, if only these same laws be employed otherwise,
they might serve for the attainment of this aim we
have set for ourselves.
‘“Now listen to what we must do to attain this aim.
The results of all my researches clearly prove that Nature
requires that at certain periods a certain number of deaths
should take place on the Earth; and at the same time I
have succeeded in making clear that for the needs of Nature
it is indifferent which deaths these are, whether
deaths of people themselves or deaths of the lives of other
forms of beings.
‘“From this it follows that if the number of deaths required
by Nature is made up by the deaths of other forms
of lives of the Earth, then obviously the need for the number
of deaths of men themselves will thus be of itself correspondingly
reduced.
“‘And it will be quite possible to attain to this if all the
members of our society continue to work with the same
intensity, only not with the aim of realizing our former
program, but of reviving upon the Earth on a larger scale
than before the ancient custom among men of offering
sacrifices to their gods and saints by destroying the lives
of other forms.’
“When this proud Kurd had finished his speech, there
arose among the members of the society ‘The-Earth-Is-
Equally-Free-for-Air an astonishment and agitation not
less than on the occasion when he had first expounded his
famous theory.
“For nearly three days and three nights following that
memorable day they scarcely adjourned, but in the halls
1101
that had been put by the citizens of Mosulopolis at the
disposal of this all-planetary society of men-beings there
was a continuous rumble of discussion and deliberation;
at last, on the fourth day, an official general meeting was
convened at which by general consent a resolution was
carried, to do in the future also everything exactly as
should be indicated by the great Kurd, the philosopher
Atarnakh.
“And on that same day, the name of that society was
changed.
“Some days later, the members of that society now under
the new motto, ‘The-Earth-Only-for-Men,’ dispersed
from the city Mosulopolis to their native countries where,
under the general instructions issuing from the philosopher
Atarnakh, they so acted that among the populations
of the continent Asia the idea should be strengthened and
again take root of ‘making themselves agreeable’ to their
gods and idols by killing beings of different forms.
“And indeed, afterward, when they began to actualize
in practice this new program of theirs, there very soon began
to be re-established among the beings all over the
continent Asia the custom of offering sacrifices to their
fancied ‘saints’ by the destruction of the existence of various
weak and stupid one-brained and two-brained beings
there.
“From the beginning the members of this new society,
’The-Earth-Only-for-Men,’ began to actualize this task of
theirs for the most part through what are called the
’clergy’ of that religion which was formed upon the teaching
of Saint Mohammed and which at that period was
very widely spread over the whole continent Asia.
“And this custom was adopted this time on a larger
scale than it had been when at the request of the Angel
Looisos I descended there to try to do what I could to destroy
that same custom among the three-brained beings
1102
there, which seemed at that time to His Conformity very
undesirable for cosmic phenomena of a greater scale, because
during all this time the number of your favorites
had greatly increased and consequently the number also
had increased of those anxious to ‘give pleasure’ to their
fantastic idols.
“The destruction of the existence of other forms of beings
was resumed there not only privately in houses,
among their families, but also publicly in special places.
“But this time these special places were chiefly associated
in a certain respect with the memory of Saint Mohammed,
or with those around him.
“The number of these slaughters increased there by
year to year to such an extent that already only some hundred
or so of their years after the time of the arising of
the society ‘The-Earth-Only-for-Men’ the number had
amounted during one of their years in one single place
alone to a hundred thousand of such beings as they had
sacrificed in previous times, namely, ‘oxen,’ ‘sheep,’
’camels,’ and so on.
“During the last two centuries such special honored favorite
places were the cities Mecca and Medina in Arabia,
the city Meshed in the locality called Baghdad, the environs
of Yeninishlak in Turkestan, and several others. . . .
“In a word, there on the continent Asia, blood again
’flowed like a river.’
“These sacrificial offerings were most frequent during
the Mohammedan feasts called ‘Bairam’ and ‘Goorban,’
and likewise during the Christian feasts existing there
under the name of ‘Shrovetide,’ ‘Saint George’s Day,’ and
so on.
“In this way, my boy, afterward when thanks to the strenuous
efforts of the members of the society ‘The-Earth-Only-for-
Men’ there had again been implanted in three-brained
1103
beings there such an abnormality, then these terrible
processes of theirs began indeed to proceed there less often
and on a smaller scale, and through this the sporadic,
relatively great, what is called ‘mortality’ was diminished,
yet the general ‘mortality’ of the three-brained beings
was not only not reduced by this but even increased,
since owing to the continued progressive deterioration of
their being-existence and in consequence owing to the
deterioration of the quality of the radiative vibrations of
their presences in the process of their existence required
from them by Nature, the length of their existence on the
one hand was still further diminished, and on the other
hand their what is called ‘birth rate’ was increased.
“So it continued until that time when a certain famous
Assadulla Ibrahim Ogly, a Persian dervish who
obtained his arising and who was formed into a responsible
being on that same continent, turned all this in another
direction.
“The dervish Assadulla Ibrahim Ogly began his activities
there only some thirty or forty terrestrial years ago.
“Being simply only a fanatic of the Mohammedan religion
without that serious and deeply learned knowledge
possessed by the Kurd Atarnakh, he perceived in the custom
of sacrificial offerings only horrible injustice on the
part of the people toward beings of other forms, and he
set as the aim of his existence to obtain, at whatever cost,
the destruction on the Earth of this, in his opinion, antireligious
custom.
“Having begun from that time to wander on the continent
Asia, chiefly in those countries where the greater
part of the three-brained beings were the followers of the
Mohammedan religion, he began to work mainly through
dervishes like himself, who are to be found in almost all
the communities there on the continent Asia.
1104
“This ingenious and energetic Persian dervish Assadulla
Ibrahim Ogly, here, there, and everywhere, very cleverly
persuaded these other dervishes of the ‘truth’ of his idea,
and these in their turn now everywhere persuaded the ordinary
beings of the continent Asia that the destruction of
the existence of beings of other forms is not only not
pleasing to God, but that the destroyers would even be
obliged to bear ‘in another world,’ in hell, a double punishment,
one for their own what are called ‘sins’ and one
for the ‘sins’ of the beings destroyed by them, and so on.
“And thanks to preachings of this kind about the ‘other
world’ by dervishes, considered great authorities on such
questions, the beings of Asia did indeed year by year diminish
their sacrificial offerings.
“In short, the result of all the activity of this ‘good’ Persian
dervish was precisely the latest great process of reciprocal
destruction, or, as your favorites call it, ‘The Great
World War.’
“And so, my boy, although the hypothesis put forward
in the theory of that uncommon learned Kurd Atarnakh
very nearly, as I have already told you, approximated to
reality, yet nevertheless he failed to understand what was
most important, namely, that the vibrations required by
Nature, which have to be formed from the radiations issuing
from beings both during their existence as well as
from the process of their Rascooarno, have no significance
quantitatively, but only qualitatively.
“It is possible that the Kurd Atarnakh, being an unusual
terrestrial being, would have understood this also if
he had known the details of the results that had been obtained
after those conditions of being-existence had been
already more or less established on this planet, which were
especially created for the three-brained beings arising
there by the Most Saintly Labors of the ‘essence-loving’
Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash.
1105
“During that said period, not only did their rate of
’mortality’ begin to decline, but what they call their birth
rate also began to decline.
“Their birth rate declined because, when the three-brained
beings there were already existing more or less as
is becoming to three-centered beings and when the radiations
issuing from them were yielding vibrations more
akin to the vibrations required from them by Nature both
for the Most Great common-cosmic Trogoautoegocrat in
general and for the maintenance of the Moon and Anulios
in particular, then Great Nature did not fail to adapt herself
to the diminishing of their birth rate, the more so as
in recent times the need for the said vibrations for the
maintenance of the existence of the planet Moon had to
be diminished.
“The aspect of this fundamental question regarding the
significance of the sense and aim of the existence of your
favorites is so important for the understanding of a great
deal that proceeds there on the Earth, and by the way also
of the question touching the causes of war, that I consider
it necessary to refer to it once more.
“I first learned that the destiny of beings arising on this
planet of yours is chiefly to elaborate—by means of the
process of their existence—the vibrations required by Nature
for the maintenance of those former parts of the
planet now called Moon and Anulios, when, do you remember,
I became worthy personally to converse for the
second time with His Conformity the then still Angel, but
now Archangel, Looisos.
“His Conformity then told me that although the movements
of both former parts of the planet Earth were now
already finally regulated with the general harmony of
movement and that every kind of apprehension of some or
other surprise in the near future had absolutely vanished,
yet to avoid and possible complications in the distant
1106
future it had been explicitly decided by the Most High,
Most Sacred Individuals to actualize the ‘corresponding’
on the planet for the formation of what is called the Sacred
Askokin so that this sacred cosmic substance, required
for the maintenance of that planet’s former parts,
might continuously issue from that planet.
“And further, His Highness also explained that this cosmic
substance, the Sacred Askokin, exists in general in the
Universe chiefly blended with the sacred substances
Abrustdonis’ and ‘Helkdonis,’ and hence that this sacred
substance Askokin in order to become vivifying for such
a maintenance must first be freed from the said sacred
substances Abrustdonis and Helkdonis.
“To tell the truth, my boy, I did not at once clearly understand
all that he then said, and it was only later that I
came to understand it all clearly, when, during my studies
of the fundamental cosmic laws, I learned that these
sacred substances Abrustdonis and Helkdonis are just
those substances by which the higher being-bodies of
three-brained beings, namely, the body Kesdjan and the
body of the Soul, are in general formed and perfected; and
when I learned that the separation of the sacred Askokin
from the said sacred substances proceeds in general when
the beings on whatever planet it might be transubstantiate
the sacred substances Abrustdonis and Helkdonis in
themselves for the forming and perfecting of their higher
bodies, by means of conscious labors and intentional sufferings.
“And when I had become interested in these favorites
of yours and had begun to observe and to study their
strange psyche, only then did I finally understand to
which end both Great Nature herself and the Most High
and Most Saintly Individuals always patiently adapt themselves
to everything, and concerning this, the following
personal opinion was formed in me.
1107
“That if these favorite of yours would at least properly
ponder over this and serve Nature honestly in this respect,
then perhaps their being-self-perfecting might as a consequence
proceed automatically even without the participation
of their consciousness and, in any case, the poor
Nature of their ill-fated planet would also not have to
’puff and blow’ in order to adapt Herself to remain within
the common cosmic harmony.
“But unfortunately for everything existing in the Megalocosmos,
there is no honesty in your favorites even in respect
of the fulfillment of their duties to Nature, not even
to that Nature to which, strictly speaking, they owe their
very existence.
“As regards the absence of honesty in your favorites in
the fulfillment of their duty towards Nature, I have just
now remembered a very wise sentence of our incomparable
Teacher Mullah Nassr Eddin which in the present case
justifies its hidden meaning.
“He once said:
“‘Plague and cholera are, at any rate, less ignoble than
human honesty, since people with a conscience can at
least live at peace with them.’
“And so, my dear Hassein, when it appeared that the
instinctive need for conscious labor and intentional suffering
in order to be able to take in and transmute in
themselves the sacred substances Abrustdonis and Helkdonis
and thereby to liberate the sacred Askokin for the
maintenance of the Moon and Anulios had finally disappeared
from the psyche of your favorites, then Great Nature
Herself was constrained to adapt Herself to extract
this sacred substance by other means, one of which is precisely
that periodic terrifying process there of reciprocal
destruction.
“Here, for the correct valuation of your contemporary
favorites it will be apropos to remind you that after the
1108
action of the organ Kundabuffer had been destroyed in
the three-brained beings of your planet, the first generations
very soon learned that a certain cosmic substance
had to be transformed through them and that their assistance
in this transformation was one of their chief being-duties.
“Do you remember, I have told you that the beings of
the continent Atlantis even considered this being-duty of
theirs as sacred and called it ‘Amarloos,’ which in their
language means ‘Help-to-the-Moon.’
“The three-brained beings of the continent Atlantis of
that period, namely, the period then called the ‘Samliosian
civilization,’ even devised and very strictly practiced certain
customs that greatly contributed to the fulfillment of
those being-duties as productively as possible.
“The beings of the continent Atlantis even very wisely
and expediently devised the fulfillment of these two being-
duties—namely, the duty of the perfecting of their
higher bodies and the duty of serving the Most Great cosmic-
Trogoautoegocrat—by uniting them into one and
performing them simultaneously.
“And this union they organized in the following way:
“In every populated locality, and even in separate districts
of these localities, three very substantial indispensable
special buildings were erected there.
“One, for the beings of the male sex, was called
Agoorokhrostiny.’
“The second building, specially for beings of the female
sex, was called ‘Gynekokhrostiny.’
“And the third, for such beings as were then called the
’middle sex’; this sacred building was called Anoroparionikima.’
“The first two of these substantial buildings were then
considered sacred by the beings of the continent Atlantis,
and these buildings were for them the same as their
1109
‘temples,’ ‘churches,’ ‘chapels,’ and other sacred places are
for the contemporary beings of the Earth.
“When I descended for the first time on that planet and
was on the continent Atlantis, I personally visited certain
of these buildings and at that time became very well acquainted
with their purpose.
“In the male temples, namely, in the Agoorokhrostiny,
beings of the male sex of the given locality or of the given
district performed in turn corresponding ‘mysteries’ while
in the special state called ‘self-remembering.’
“The beings of the continent Atlantis had a definite notion
that beings of the male sex are sources of active manifestation,
and hence in their Agoorokhrostiny they gave
themselves up to active and conscious contemplation the
whole time, and in this state performed these corresponding
sacred mysteries, so that there should be transubstantiated
in them the sacred substances Abrustdonis and
Helkdonis.
“And they did this deliberately and with full consciousness
in order that this certain sacred substance, liberated
in them, and issuing through their radiations for its further
vivifyingness, should become the active part of that
sacred law which they call the ‘Holy Trinity.’
“In the sacred Gynekokhrostiny, built for the beings of
the female sex, each of these beings was obliged at certain
periods, namely, at those periods which contemporary beings
call ‘menstruation,’ to stay without leaving. Moreover,
the women, acknowledging themselves to be passive
beings, had to be, the whole time of their stay there, only
passive, in order that the vibrations issuing through their
radiations should serve as the passive part of that same sacred
law for their further vivifyingness.
“And hence they passed their whole time in these Gynekokhrostiny
in a state of complete passivity, trying consciously
not to think about anything.
1110
“With this aim in view, they tried to have no active experiencings
during their monthly states, and in order that
thoughts flowing by association should not hinder them
from concentrating, everything was arranged so that their
thoughts should be directed the whole time to wishing
well to their present or future children.
“And as regards the third kind of the buildings of the
beings of that time, which were called Anoroparionikima,
as I already told you, the beings then called the ‘third sex,’
for whom these buildings were erected, our Mullah Nassr
Eddin would call ‘misconceptions,’ or beings who are ‘neither
one thing nor another.’
“Among these middle-sex beings were beings both of
the male sex and the female sex.
“These were beings who, for various reasons, already
lacked the possibility either of perfecting themselves or
serving Nature; they were, as is said in a saying of our
same Mullah Nassr Eddin, ‘Neither a candle for the Angel,
nor a poker for the devil.’
“Those beings of the male sex were put into these houses
for a certain time who, for some reason or other, were already
entirely deprived of the possibility of ever consciously
contemplating; and of the number of the beings of the female
sex, those were placed in them who generally either
did not ‘menstruate’ at all, or in whom ‘menstruation’ occurred
abnormally; likewise those who in the sense of their
sexual desires became transformed at certain periods into,
as it was said there, ‘Knaneomeny,’ or, as our dear Mullah
would say, ‘into veritable mares in the spring.’
“Among the beings then on the continent Atlantis, conceptions
of several definite, very peculiar symptoms were
current, according to which the given beings were recognized
and confined in the Anoroparionikima.
“And these symptoms were as follows:
(1) If a being believed in any kind of ‘balderdash’
1111
(2) If a being began to prove to others anything about
which he himself knew nothing whatsoever, or was
not sure of
(3) If a being failed to keep his word of honor, or took
his oath in vain
(4) And finally, if there appeared in any being tendencies
to ‘spy’ upon the others and to be occupied with
’Took-soo-kef
“But the most conclusive symptom of all was when that
property appeared in somebody which was then called
’Moyussool’ and which contemporary beings already consider
an illness and call ‘hemorrhoids.’
“In these Anoroparionikima, beings of this kind were
obliged to remain without stirring from them during
those periods indicated by the surrounding beings; but
they were under no compulsion to do anything, but existed
as they liked. In regard to them there was only one
aim, that they neither met nor spoke with normal beings
of the given locality.
“Such beings were then confined in these buildings
because, according to the notions then, they at certain periods
of the month, thanks to these various ‘taints’ of
theirs, interfered by their radiations with the quiet and
regular existence of the surrounding beings.
“Yes, indeed . . . my dear boy. . . .
“Beings of the later period of the existence of the continent
Atlantis had already many very good customs for normal
being-existence; but, as regards the contemporary beings
of your planet, one can only pity them, because owing to the
second great calamity to their ill-fated planet, the said continent
with everything upon it entered into the planet, and
with it there disappeared also all those good customs for ordinary
existence which had gradually during long centuries
entered into the process of their ordinary existence.
“After that continent of Atlantis had perished, the custom
1112
was again on the point of being re-established among later
three-brained beings there, of having special constructions
similar to those of which I have just told you for the
process of ordinary existence.
“The need for these special buildings was again understood
and they were actualized by a very sensible Hebrew
king named Solomon.
“And that special building which this sensible Hebrew
king decided first of all to construct and which still continued
long afterwards among his subjects, was called
’Tak-tschan-nan.’
“They somewhat resembled the Gynekokhrostiny, such
as had existed in Atlantis, and beings also of the female
sex were put into them, and they were obliged to remain
there during the whole of their menstruation.
“The King Solomon hastened then to establish this
custom because, during his wise reign, he had often constated
that when beings of the female sex experienced the
state of menstruation their character became for the surrounding
beings, especially for their husbands, not only
intolerable, but in respect of resulting ‘inconsistent relations
and dealings’ with other beings like themselves, even
psycho-organically harmful; and he therefore decided
without delay to promulgate a severe law for his subjects
according to which special isolated buildings were compulsorily
constructed near every populated district in
which to confine the beings of the female sex for the
whole duration of their said state.
“I even chanced to read the law he promulgated.
“In this law it was said, among other things, that
women during their menstruation are, in the consecrated
sense, unclean; and that during these periods, for others,
and especially for their husbands, not only to touch them,
but to speak with them, is the highest sacrilege and a
crime.
1113
“An unclean force or evil spirit will enter into those
husbands or into men in general who touch or even speak
with them during this period; in consequence of which
there would be among men in their everyday relations and
affairs only misunderstandings, quarrels, and enmity.
“This last statement of this great ‘Earth-sage,’ King Solomon,
remains today an unchangeable truth.
“And indeed, at the present time, this also is one of the
numerous causes thanks to which, in the general complexity,
ordinary existence has already become nonsensical
in the extreme for the beings of your planet.
“In the contemporary ‘Earth-beings’ of the female sex,
there is still further increased during these states that specific
property of theirs which was acquired in them during
recent centuries and which they call ‘hysteria,’ and
during this state of theirs they bring surrounding beings,
particularly their husbands, to this, that the latter become
like those beings there of whom our great Mullah Nassr
Eddin says:
“‘The purpose of their existence is to be the victims of
leeches.’
“And indeed, it is only because the contemporary beings
of the female sex go about freely during ‘menstruation’
that many contemporary beings of the male sex not
only can never have good and kind relations with each
other, but on account of this, very frequently become genuine
what are called ‘later-repenting blasphemers.’
“This favorable custom created by the wise King Solomon
existed among the Hebrew people for a considerable
time and would certainly have been spread all over
the Earth also, had it not been for that specific property
of the beings there, about which I have also already once
told you.
“Namely, when this Hebrew people, as usually happens
there, had fallen from their greatness and were despised
1114
and persecuted by the beings of other communities, who
on account of the impulses of jealousy and envy of all
those higher than themselves, hated her in the days of
her greatness and power, which impulses had already become
inherent in the three-brained beings of your
planet—then these beings of other communities, of
course, also despised all the indeed good customs which
they had already had.
“That is why this good custom was not only not spread
further, but gradually, also owing to their other characteristic
properties, which I have already sufficiently explained
to you, that is to say, owing to the fact that this Hebrew
people had themselves fallen under the influence of other
communities which had become great, and had followed
their examples—this good custom began to be despised
and was ultimately forsaken and forgotten by the very
founders themselves.
“At the present time, this custom exists there only
among a very small community to be found in the mountains
of the Caucasus and bearing the name ‘Khevsoory,’
just those same Khevsoory who give many scientists there
no sleep, because of the problem of the origin of that
small community.
“As regards your favorites also destroying the good customs
for ordinary existence already existing on their
planet and attained by their ancestors, we must, like it or
not, again express our condolence with poor Nature there
who must always be adapting and readapting Herself.
“And concerning a misfortune of this kind for their Nature,
our very dear Teacher, the peerless Mullah Nassr Eddin,
has also some very wise sentences.
“Namely, in similar misfortunes he sometimes says:
‘Ekh ... if you’re unlucky in life, you may even be infected
by your godmother with venereal disease,’ or sometimes
he also says:
1115
‘“Oh, you unfortunate creature! Your mother must have
sung an Armenian ballad while you were being born.’
“Even the interpreter of Russian wisdom, Kusma
Proutkoff, has good sayings for such a case:
“‘The unluckiest among us is the fir cone, because
every Makkar stumbles over it.’
“I repeat, this unfortunate Nature of the planet Earth
must continuously and without respite adapt Herself to
manifest always otherwise, and yet again otherwise, so as
to remain within the common-cosmic harmony.
“In order that you may represent to yourself and understand
well in what way unfortunate Nature there so
adapts Herself that there should be attained what is called
the ‘equilibrium of vibrations,’ required from this planet
for the common-cosmic harmony, I shall explain to you
only about one fact which is just now being actualized
there, that is to say, subsequent to that process of theirs
which they called the ‘World War.’
“It was plainly owing to the fact that during the said
process what is called ‘poison gas’ was invented by beings
called ‘Germans,’ and what are called special ‘rapid-fire
machine guns’ by beings called ‘Englishmen,’ that the
amount of Rascooarnos or deaths unforeseen by Nature
took place on this occasion and in a far greater quantity
than was then required by Her, or, as the candidates for
Hasnamuss there, namely, the commercial businessmen,
would say, ‘overproduction’ occurred in respect of the
deaths of the three-brained beings required there.
“In consequence, Nature there had again to begin from
that moment to ‘puff and blow,’ and, as is said there, ‘jump
out of Her skin’ in order to correct this unforeseeingness
and adapt Herself once again in a corresponding manner.
“This time, from what I myself learned for certain
during my last stay there, and also from the intimation
communicated to me by etherogram, Great Nature there
1116
is evidently about to increase, for future times, the birth
rate of other forms of beings there.
“I noticed in the cities Petrograd and Tiflis situated in
the large community Russia, of which community more
beings perished than of any other during that World War
of theirs, that that kind of quadruped being which as a
rule never appeared there, namely, the quadruped beings
which hate people and which are called ‘wolves,’ were already
prowling in the streets.
“In the information communicated to me by etherogram
it was said, among other things, that in the same
large community Russia the birth rate of beings of the
kinds of rodents called ‘mice’ and ‘rats’ had increased to
such an unprecedented extent that at the present time
they are beginning to devour most of the stored provisions
of the beings of the said community.
“It was further conveyed in the same etherogram that
the power-possessing beings of the community Russia had
applied to the beings of another European community to
undertake the destruction of the existence of those small
beings—mice and rats—which had multiplied among
them, in return for which they promised to pay them as
much money as it would cost.
“Though a temporary reduction of the numbers of
these poor rats and mice may be obtained by the various
means at the disposal of those specialists in the destruction
of the existences of others, yet the beings of the other
communities will possibly not quite consent to do this
’gratis.’ To pay in money, however, this the beings of that
Russia who promised it will, of course, not be able to do,
since it might cost them in money much more than their
last war.
“And to get money from the same sources from which
they drained it during that great process, as our dear Mullah
Nassr Eddin says, ‘As to this, nothing doing! Even
1117
a donkey can understand that peasant flesh costs nothing
in peacetime.’”
Having said this, Beelzebub became silent and began to
look expectantly at his grandson who, as if talking to himself,
very sadly, in a tone full of despair, said:
“How will it all end? Is there really no way out at all?
“Must these unfortunate souls who were formed on
that unfortunate planet really remain eternally unperfected
and be endlessly coated into various planetary
forms and everlastingly toil and moil on account of
the consequences of the properties of that accursed organ
Kundabuffer, which, owing to the reasons extraneous
to them themselves, was attached to the planetary
bodies of the first three-centered beings of that ill-fated
planet?
“Where, then, is that pillar upon which, as it were, our
whole Megalocosmos rests, and which is called Justice?!!!!
“No! This cannot be! Something is wrong here, because
during the whole time of my existence, not once has a single
doubt ever crept into me as to the existence of objective
Justice.
“All I have to do is just to clarify and understand . . .
why! . . . why!
“At any rate, from this present moment, the aim of my
existence shall be to understand clearly why the souls arising
in these terrestrial three-centered beings are in such an
unprecedented, terrifying situation. . . .”
Having said this, poor Hassein, full of melancholy,
drooped his head and became sadly thoughtful.
And Beelzebub looked at him with a very strange look;
strange because in this look his love for Hassein was very
clearly seen, and at the same time it could be sensed that
he was nevertheless very glad that his grandson was experiencing
such a depression.
This silence continued a fairly long time. At last Beelzebub
1118
heaved a deep sigh, with, as it were, the whole of his essence,
and spoke to his grandson in the following words:
“Yes, my dear Hassein. ...
“Certainly there is something not quite right here.
“But if nothing could be done for the beings of that
planet by that Being who now already has the Reason of
the sacred ‘Podkoolad’ and is one of the first assistants of
our ENDLESSNESS in the government of the World, namely,
the Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash—if He could do nothing,
what then can we expect, we, beings with the Reason
of almost ordinary beings?
“You remember the Very Saintly Ashiata Shiemash,
then in his deliberations, under the title ‘The Terror of the
Situation’ said:
“‘If it is still possible to save the beings of the Earth,
then Time alone can do it.’
“We can now only repeat the same in regard to this terrible
property of theirs, of which we have just been speaking,
namely, their periodic processes of the destruction of
each other’s existence.
“We can only say now, that if this property of terrestrial
beings is to disappear from that unfortunate planet,
then it will be with Time alone, thanks either to the guidance
of a certain Being with very high Reason or to certain
exceptional cosmic events.”
Having said this, Beelzebub again began to look at
Hassein with that same strange look.

Subpages (1): Ch 44

Comments

Ch 44 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Ch 44

MAN’S UNDERSTANDING OF JUSTICE
1119
Smiling and continuing to look affectionately at his
grandson Hassein, Beelzebub said:
“It is only now, my dear future substitute, after all that
I have related to you and all that you have in a general
way taken in during this time concerning the three-brained
beings breeding on the planet Earth, that I find it
opportune to tell you about that terrestrial ‘question’ to
which I promised to devote myself at the very end of all
my tales.
“Namely, about that maleficent idea widespread among
all of them, which, you remember—when I spoke about
the chief ‘kink’ in their psyche, that is about their diverse
and peculiar ‘Havatvernonis’ or, as they themselves call
them, ‘religions’—I said was made by them the basis of all
these religions of theirs, and which maleficent idea was
called ‘Good and Evil.’
“I then also told you that, on account of this maleficent
idea existing among the terrestrial three-brained beings,
great events or, as I would express it in the words of
your favorites, ‘turmoils’ recently occurred on the holy
planet Purgatory, and the involuntary cause of their arising
were certain members of your ‘Hernasdjensa’ or, according
to the expression of your favorites, your
’genealogical tree.’
“In order that you should the better picture to yourself
and more easily assimilate all that I intend to explain to
you, it is in my opinion necessary first of all to say something
about certain of these long-past events which at first
glance have nothing in common with this idea.
1120
“And so ... I have already once told you that when I
descended for the fifth time onto the surface of this planet
of yours, I remained on it a short time and soon returned
home to the planet Mars.
“This happened then because my friends notified me
from the Center that in the near future there would appear
on the planet Mars one of the Cherubim near to our
ALL-EMBRACING ENDLESSNESS, who had some command or
other concerning me.
“After my arrival on the planet Mars, the said Cherub
did indeed soon make his appearance, and the command
given him from Above concerning me was this, that owing
to my conscious labors for the attainment of results for the
purpose of common-cosmic welfare, that is to say, owing to
the fact that I had attained on your planet the abolition of
the practice of ‘sacrificial offerings’ among the three-brained
beings who have taken your fancy, and also owing to the
personal petition of His Conformity the Angel Looisos before
our COMMON FATHER ENDLESSNESS, my punishment
for my personal transgression was reduced in this respect
that thenceforward it should no longer affect my posterity.
“So it was just from then on that my children, that is
your father and your uncle Tooilan, could already, whenever
they wished, at their own desire, return to the Center,
and there discharge their appropriate obligations to
the innumerable actualizations of our UNIVERSAL FATHER.
“After this great event for our family, my children indeed
soon left the planet Mars and returned to the Center,
where on their arrival, being already great sages in
certain spheres of objective knowledge and good actualizers
of its laws in practical application, they were soon appointed
to appropriate responsible duties.
“Your father, as I have already told you, was immediately
assigned to the post of ‘Zirlikner’ on one of the parts
of the surface of our dear Karatas, in which post he
1121
gradually became worthy of obtaining the responsibility
of chief Zirlikner over all the three-brained beings breeding
on our planet, which post he still retains.
“And your uncle Tooilan, as I have also already told
you, was then enrolled as one of the assistants to the
director of the etherogram station on the holy planet
Purgatory, which, then as now, has an ‘etherogram
connection’ with almost all the planets of our Great Universe.
“Later he also merited the post of chief director and
this post he still retains at the present time.
“I must explain to you, my boy, also why on their arrival
there at the Center, my results or, according to the
expression of your favorites, my ‘sons,’ then became worthy
immediately to obtain these responsible posts.
“In order that this should become comprehensible to
you, I must tell you that among those exiled with me, at
the very beginning of our exile there, was the chief
’Zirlikner’ of our planet Karatas, the then still young
but already very learned Pooloodjistius, who after the
all-gracious pardon, became worthy to be and still is an
assistant to the Great Observer of the movements of all
the concentrations of the Megalocosmos—His Self-Keepness
the Archseraph Ksheltarna.
“And so, when I began there on the planet Mars to organize
my observatory, this same learned Pooloodjistius
proposed to me that I should take him in the capacity of
inspector and manager of this new establishment of mine.
“Of course I then immediately agreed with his proposal,
as he was a very great authority on locating all large
and small concentrations as well as an authority on the
laws of their reciprocal maintenance, and from then on
this great learned Pooloodjistius began to exist in my
house on the planet Mars.
“Later when the results of my active principle arose
1122
and were formed to corresponding age, I once asked this
learned Pooloodjistius to undertake the duty also of’Oskianotsner,’
or, as your favorites would say, ‘educator’ of my
children; and to this proposal of mine he agreed with
great readiness, because, existing there under unusual conditions,
he had no possibility of using his multifarious
learning to his satisfaction, and, thanks to this proposal of
mine, what is called a ‘wide field of activity’ was opened
up for him in this respect.
“From then on, apart from the execution of his strict
duties which at the beginning were not too much for him,
he began to devote himself entirely to the creation of corresponding
outer and inner conditions so that my sons
should take in impressions for the purpose of crystallizing
in themselves the requisite being-data for a responsible
existence worthy of three-brained beings.
“My sons soon became so attached to him that they
never left his side even during the execution of his strict
duties concerning my observatory, and even under these
conditions the good Pooloodjistius constantly enlightened
their Reason and gave them practical explanations about
all the observations on the concentrations, the methods of
studying their mutual influence, and the significance of
these influences themselves.
“He always explained to them why and for what purpose
any definite cosmic concentration occupies just a
certain place, and informed them about the particularities
of the influence of these concentrations on each other
during the common-cosmic Trogoautoegocratic process.
“In this way, under the guidance of this remarkable
learned being, there was not only crystallized, in the common
presences of my results, data required for every kind
of responsible three-brained being, but also numerous data
for the thorough cognizance and the sensing of true information
about cosmic concentrations and their functions.
1123
“By the way, it was just at this period that their subjectively
favorite subjects for observation and study were
gradually formed in each of my sons.
“Namely, your father liked to observe and study the
mutual influence and maintenance of cosmic concentrations
situated in the spheres nearest to the Prime Source,
the Most Most Holy Sun Absolute, and your uncle
Tooilan manifested an interest in the observations on the
planet Earth and in the process which proceeded on it of
the being-existence of the three-brained beings who have
interested you. When I happened to be occupied with
something else, I often commissioned him to keep note of
all the changes which proceeded there.
“When my sons were prepared to leave the planet Mars
forever, your uncle Tooilan begged me to keep him periodically
informed of my observations of the Earth beings,
which I of course promised to do; and they flew away
from there to the Center nearer to Our Lord.
“When they arrived there and it proved that they were
well informed concerning the position of cosmic concentrations
and their properties and particularities, and also that
they were practically versed in the calculations of the totality
of the reciprocal influences, then thanks to all this they
were immediately assigned to the said responsible duties.
“And so when I learned of the permanent place of their
existence and to which posts they were found worthy, I,
from then on, according to my promise, sent every quarter
of our year to Tooilan an exact copy of all my written
summaries of those observations which I continued to
make. Rather many years passed since the time I began to
send Tooilan these etherograms and I personally did not
know what became of them until I received information
about these same turbulent events on the planet Purgatory.
It transpired that the great Governor of the holy
planet Purgatory, His All-Quarters-Maintainer the Arch
1124
cherub Helkgematios, having once by chance learned that
one of the assistants of the Governor of the etherogram
station, Tooilan, periodically received from the solar
system Ors very long etherograms from his father, evinced
a desire to become acquainted with their contents, and
having become acquainted with them, he not only became
interested in them himself, but even commanded
your uncle Tooilan always to reproduce the contents of
these etherograms in the common planetary ‘Toolookhterzinek,’*
so that some of the ‘higher being-bodies’
dwelling on the holy planet might, if they wished, for a
rest, be informed of the psyche of those peculiar three-brained
beings breeding in one of the very remote corners
of the Megalocosmos.
“Your uncle Tooilan afterwards always did so. Whenever
he received etherograms from me he always reproduced
their contents in the common planetary
Toolookhterzinek, and in this way all those righteous
souls dwelling on the holy planet were kept informed of
all my observations and investigations of everything concerning
their strange psyches.
“From then on, certain of the righteous higher being-bodies
there on the holy planet not only began to follow
all my observations very attentively, but they also began
to ponder on the strangeness of their psyche.
“The results of the pondering of the blissful higher being-
bodies was that they began to understand that something
was wrong with the psyche of the three-brained
beings of that planet Earth, and they even discerned
something suspicious in the cause of this ‘something
wrong,’ and ultimately many of them began to be seriously
indignant at what first seemed to them an injustice
coming, as it were, from Above.
1125
“The more these indignant righteous ‘souls’ shared
their impressions with others, the greater their number
gradually increased, so that everywhere in the ‘Zarooaries’*
on the holy planet they thought and deliberated
among themselves only about this.
“The result of it all was that all of the inhabitants of the
holy planet chose fifty righteous souls from among their
number to investigate jointly and to find out the true reason
why such an absurdity exists in the psyche of the three-brained
beings of that planet Earth, which makes self-perfecting impossible
for that ‘higher being-part’ which for various reasons sometimes
arises also in certain of them.
“These chosen fifty righteous ‘souls’ were just those who
were already worthy to be candidates for going to the
Most Most Holy Source of Everything Existing.
“Then even His All-Quarters-Maintainer the Archcherub
Helkgematios, the Governor of the holy planet,
not only sanctioned the choice of these fifty blissful souls
but also by His own all-gracious decision expressed a desire
to help them in every way in the fulfillment of their
undertaking.
“And so, my boy, when these fifty candidates for the
Sun Absolute began their investigations, then, after long
and complicated researches, it became clear to them that
the fundamental cause of the whole abnormality of the
psyche of the three-brained beings arising on this planet
was that a very definite notion arose and began to exist,
that outside the essence of beings, as it were, there are two
diametrically opposite factors—the sources of ‘Good’ and
the sources of ‘Evil’—which are just the instigators for all
their good and bad manifestations.
“It was then established by them that this universally
1126
disseminated maleficent idea, the data for which gradually
became crystallized in each of them during their formation
into preparatory age, already dominates their common
psyche at their responsible existence and becomes
on the one hand a tranquillizer and justifier of all their
manifestations and on the other hand the fundamental
impeding factor for the possibility which arises in
certain of them for the self-perfecting of their higher
being-parts.
“When the righteous dwellers on the holy planet had
made all this clear to themselves, they began to consider
and deliberate among themselves how to find a way out
of the situation and what they could do from their side.
“As it was related to me, they began to arrange meetings
and conferences everywhere in Zarooaries, to try by
collective effort to arrive at some decision, and after long
deliberations and complicated what are called ‘ballots’ by
the righteous souls of single Zarooaries as well as by different
Zarooaries, the following resolution was ultimately
almost unanimously carried:
‘“First of all to lay a petition at the feet of our MAKER
CREATOR that HE in HIS Providence should send to the
three-brained beings of the planet Earth a Messenger from
Above with data corresponding to such a Reason as could
on the spot find a possibility of uprooting this maleficent
idea; and secondly, in view of the fact that the actualization
on the surface of this planet of such a maleficent idea
was and until now is the fundamental cause of all the terrifying
misfortune for the sacred higher being-parts arising
there, to venture with contrition to request our
COMMON FATHER not to allow the higher being-part of
that terrestrial three-brained being who was the cause
of the arising there of a maleficent idea to be taken on the
holy planet, even if this higher being-body is perfected
to the required gradation of Sacred Reason, but to
1127
doom it to exist eternally on the planet Remorse-of-
Conscience.’
“Well it was just then, my boy, after the dwellers on the
holy planet had sanctioned this resolution, that as I expressed
it, that ‘turmoil’ broke out there which, even until
now, not one of the Sacred Individuals who knew this
epic story can recall without so to say ‘shuddering.’
“This turmoil was evoked there in the following way:
After the said resolution was carried, it was soon undertaken
on the initiative of all those fifty chosen candidates
for the Sun Absolute, to elucidate just which terrestrial
three-brained being—with perhaps his higher being-part
already formed in him—was the cause of the arising on
this planet of yours of such a maleficent idea.
“And according to this elucidation, it turned out that
that three-brained being who was the first to give the beginning
of the crystallizing of that maleficent idea was a
certain Makary Kronbernkzion whose higher being-part
perfected to the required gradation of Reason had not
only become worthy to go to the holy planet, but was
even already considered one of the first candidates to be
taken onto the Most Most Holy Sun Absolute.
“As was afterwards related to me, when this became
known a ‘groan,’ so to say, hovered over the whole of the
holy planet, and there was not a single righteous soul there
who could think without remorse about this terrible fact.
“For almost a quarter of a year they only ‘judged back
and forth’ about this unprecedented turmoil, and in each
’Zarooary’ commissions and subcommissions of every
kind again set to work to resolve such an extraordinary situation
as had arisen.
“The result of it all was that the following resolution,
again on the same basis, was this time passed:
“‘To leave in abeyance the first common-planetary sentence
which was passed concerning the higher-part of
1128
Makary Kronbernkzion and to lay at the feet of HIS ALL-MOST-
GRACIOUS ENDLESSNESS the request of all the dwellers
of the holy planet to mitigate this terrifying sentence.’
“And therefore, at the next appearance on the holy
planet of our ALL-MOST-GRACIOUS CREATOR ENDLESSNESS,
this request was laid at His feet.
“Our ALL-MOST-GRACIOUS CREATOR then, as it is said, only
thought a little and then consented to command that this deserving
soul should continue to exist on the holy planet until
the future results of his evil deed should be revealed.
“In spite of the fact that this completely formed higher
being-part was the fundamental cause of the impossibility
for all the higher being-bodies which arise in the presences
of certain three-brained beings of this planet to perfect
themselves completedly, this gracious command was given
by our COMMON FATHER evidently because He hoped that
ultimately these three-brained beings themselves might
perhaps cognize their errors and begin to exist as is becoming
to three-centered beings to exist. And in that case
there would be no need to punish so terribly the higher part
of that being who, without yielding to adverse conditions
not depending on himself and much stronger than
his possibilities, and mercilessly struggling with his own
inevitable denying principle, was able to perfect himself to
such a gradation thanks to which he had acquired the possibility
of reaching the threshold of the basis of everything
existing in the Universe.
“Owing to the said command of our ALL-MOST-GRACIOUS
CREATOR, the higher-part of this poor Makary
Kronbernkzion now still exists on the holy planet and his
future now depends exclusively only on the three-brained
beings who have taken your fancy.”
After rather a long pause Beelzebub continued thus:
”The information concerning these events proceeding on
1129
the holy planet first reached me just during my sixth personal
descent on the surface of your planet, and I, of
course having become very interested in it all, began on
my part also to investigate in detail on the spot this distressing
story connected with the three-brained beings
who have taken your fancy.
“First of all, my boy, I consider it necessary to tell you
sincerely, just to you, my direct substitute, that although
all the righteous dwellers on the holy planet, with the help
of various and at the same time very elaborate means,
made it clear that the fundamental cause of all the abnormalities
of the psyche of these three-brained beings who
have taken your fancy was and until now still is only this
maleficent idea, yet nevertheless I cannot myself confirm
this categorically.
“Of course it cannot be denied that this fantastic idea
played a big part in respect of the gradual so to say ‘dilution’
of the psyche of these unfortunates.
“Many impressions were a-taken in me and data crystallized
for a subjective opinion, when having become interested
in this story, I began among other things to make
my researches and to make clear to myself also the story
of the arising and formation of this same Makary Kronbernkzion.
“It was just these same special investigations of mine
which clearly showed me that although he indeed first
used the words ‘Good’ and ‘Evil,’ yet he was not to blame
that these words later acquired there in the process of the
existence of the beings of all subsequent generations such
a maleficent sense for your favorites.
“If, my boy, I now initiate you into the information I
learned concerning the history of the arising and process
of the existence there of this Makary Kronbernkzion, then
perhaps corresponding data would be crystallized in you
1130
for an approximate representation concerning this terrestrial
fact.
“I shall begin by saying that when I decided to occupy
myself there with this, I then began from that time on,
whenever I met any corresponding individual, to inquire
about everything which in totality might throw some light
on one or other aspect of the individuality of this Makary
Kronbernkzion.
“You will probably be interested to learn that among
the first individuals I met who could give me some information
about what I have said, a very aged being of our
tribe turned out to be very useful. In conversation he
cleared up many things for me and indicated to me several
very good sources from which I later drew very useful
and detailed information.
“This elderly being about whom I now speak was
none other than the uncle of that young being of our
tribe on whose account I had to descend to this planet
of yours the first time and who afterwards became the
chief over all the beings of our tribe who were exiled to
that system Ors.
“This mentioned elderly being of your planet existed
just on the continent Atlantis and just at that period when
that Makary Kronbernkzion existed there also.
“According to all the information I learned and also according
to every other special method of my investigation,
it transpired that this terrestrial three-brained being
named Makary Kronbernkzion arose and began to exist
there on the continent Atlantis from the sacred process of
’Elmooarno’ which proceeded between two terrestrial beings
there of different sex who had just reached responsible
age.
“Owing to the fact that this couple had a healthy
heredity in every respect, and that the external conditions
of ordinary being-existence in general there were still
1131
relatively normal and for this couple happened to be specially
favorable, hence the result of this sacred process,
that is to say, this same, according to them, ‘son’ of theirs
who was later called Makary Kronbernkzion, already received
in his presence from the beginning of his arising
and during his early existence almost the same data for the
Being of a future responsible being as every Keschapmartnian
three-brained being should possess at his arising
anywhere on any other planet of our Great Megalocosmos,
and as a desire happened to arise in his producers,
or as it is said there in his ‘parents’ to prepare their ‘result’
to become a responsible being with a ‘scientific career,’
and as they also happened to find successful guides for
him, then when this result of theirs became a responsible
being, he became a very good ‘scientist’—of course, very
good for the planet Earth.
“He soon became worthy on account of his scientific
merits even to become a full member of the learned society
Akhaldan.
“During the process of his responsible existence in the
scientific field, he once more clearly saw the real value of
his own significance and sincerely realized his ‘nullity.’
“From then on he began with sore grief to meditate seriously
on these realizations of his, and the result of his
meditations was just this, that in every part of his entire
presence, the hope gradually began to arise and ultimately
even the conviction became definitely fixed that conscious
labors and intentional sufferings might transform him
from a nothing into a ‘something.’
“And then he began to labor consciously with a complete
mercilessness towards his denying-part and to create
intentionally disturbing conditions for this denying-part
of his. Moreover he began to actualize these conscious
labors of his and intentionally created conditions of his
exclusively only in the manifestations and perceptions in
1132
the sphere of those duties of a responsible being which he
had taken upon himself, that is to say, in the matter of scientific
investigations.
“It was just during that period of his existence that he
understood certain cosmic truths.
“And in consequence of the fact that data for the engendering
of the being-impulse called ‘love-of-kind’ were
still crystallized in him as in most of the three-brained beings
of that period, then in order that other beings of his
planet around him similar to him should also know about
these truths which he had learned, he created out of marble
a ‘Boolmarshano’ under the title of ‘The Affirming
and Denying Influences on Man.’
“A Boolmarshano on the continent Atlantis was what
the contemporary beings there have replaced by what they
call ‘books.’
“An exact copy of the mentioned Boolmarshano, made
from the tusks of what are called ‘Chirniano,’ I happened
to see personally later, namely, at my sixth descent there,
and to decipher it rather in detail.
“As the information I learned concerning the question—
in what way the said copy of the Boolmarshano incised
with his own hand by Makary Kronbernkzion and
which I happened to decipher during my last sojourn on
your planet, remained intact and reached to the contemporary
epoch—will be very instructive and interesting to
you, I will briefly tell you about it.
“When the original of that Boolmarshano was created
and sincerely admired and approved by the other learned
members of the society Akhaldan, it was placed in the
middle of the central what is called ‘cathedral’ of the beings
belonging to that society.
“In consequence of the fact that the contents of the
said Boolmarshano then began to interest a greater and
greater number of the beings of that period, then the
1133
leaders of the mentioned society decided to make several
copies of it in order to place them in the same way in all
the branches of the Church in other cities of that same
continent Atlantis as well as on other continents.
“Seven very exact copies were made of it just for this
purpose from the said tusks of the Chirniano.
“One of these mentioned copies, as my what is called
’Spipsychoonalian investigations’ cleared up for me, was
then assigned to that branch of the Church which was situated
on the small continent then existing named ‘Sinndraga,’
which lay not far from the still existing continent
Africa.
“During the second Transapalnian perturbation to that
ill-fated planet, this small continent Sinndraga, also just
like the continent Atlantis, entered with all that was on it
within the planet.
“And as regards the continent Grabontzi or, as it is now
called, Africa,’ you must notice that although this continent
did not then enter wholly within the planet, yet nevertheless
the same happened to it as happened to other
still existing continents, as for instance to the continent
Asia; namely, certain parts of it entered within and in
their place, from beneath the water, others arose, which
having become joined to its remaining parts, became
formed as it is now at the present time.
“When, as it seems, the said copy was brought to the
continent Grabontzi in order from there to send it further,
then, just at that time, that second great catastrophe
befell to this ill-fated planet, and owing to that fact that
that part of the surface of the continent Grabontzi on
which this copy was found happened to remain intact,
this copy did not enter within the planet.
“After this terrifying event, this production of the
pending Saint Makary Kronbernkzion lay for a long time
beneath the ruins and was gradually covered with
1134
‘Kashiman,’ and only after about thirty centuries, when
the three-brained beings who have taken your fancy again
multiplied and their process of reciprocal destruction proceeded
near this place between the communities of that
time named ‘Filnooanzi’ and ‘Plitazoorali,’ the beings belonging
to the community Filnooanzi, when digging holes
to obtain drinking water for themselves and their camels,
came across this copy and dug it out.
“And when soon after that, the beings belonging to
both of the mentioned communities concluded among
themselves, as it has already become usual there, what
they call a ‘friendly peace,’ and began to divide everything
acquired during this process of theirs by various means
which have also already become usual there and which
they express as ‘conquest,’ ‘pillage,’ ‘commandeering,’ ‘indemnities,’
and so on—then this discovery also, which according
to the understanding of the beings of the Earth
of that period was valued only as rare material, was divided
into halves, and the beings of each separate community
took for themselves one half of the said great
creation.
“One of the halves of this copy, passing for various reasons
from one group to another, finally fell, after seven
centuries, into the hands of what are called the ‘Egyptian
high priests.’
“That strange and peculiar combination of several tusks,
already incomprehensible to them, became a sacred relic to
them, and in this character it existed there until the period
when that Persian king, about whom I once already told
you, went there with his hordes, and made, as is said there,
a ‘clean sweep’ of that same unfortunate Egypt.
“Further, that same half of the copy of the Boolmarshano
happened to get this time to the continent of Asia
and, again passing from hand to hand, passed in the middle
of my sixth descent there, by inheritance from his
1135
grandfather, just to that Aisorian priest by whom I saw it
for the first time.
“As for the second half of that unprecedented work
which cannot be made again there, passing also from hand
to hand owing to reasons of every kind, it finally also happened
to get into one of the central communities of Asia,
and during one of what they call ‘earthquakes’ there it entered
within the planet, though not very deep beneath its
surface.
“Here I must tell you by the way also how during that
sixth descent of mine, I learned about all the aforesaid
events—as well as about in general certain other similar
information—which had happened long before.
“I have already told you that during that sixth descent
of mine there, I became a professional, namely, a ‘physician-
hypnotist,’ and that I studied the strange psyche of
your favorites with the help among other things of ‘hypnotism’
also, that is, through the special specific inherency
acquired in their psyche.
“During the period of these activities of mine among
them, I specially prepared some of them in a certain way,
and made from these subjects what they themselves in former
epochs called ‘Pythias’ and what contemporary beings
call ‘mediums.’
“Into Pythias or mediums those three-brained beings
are converted there in whom, either spontaneously only
owing to accidentally arranged surrounding conditions, or
intentionally on the part of another consciousness, the inner
functioning of the planetary body gets well accustomed
to every change of the inner general psyche during
sudden changes of their blood circulation, in consequence
of which in such subjects there is not hindered the free
functioning of various peculiarities of their general psyche
which are consciously or unconsciously directed from outside
and of the chief automatic data still present in them
1136
for genuine being-consciousness, which totality of functioning
proceeding in them they call ‘subconsciousness.’
“In this same subconsciousness of theirs, owing to
many causes formed in them, that particularity of the
common psyche of the three-brained beings also accidentally
survived which, in general, might function under
certain conditions and which is called the ‘seeing-and-sensing-
of-what-has-occurred-in-the-remote-past.’
“And so, my boy, when during that sixth descent of mine
I learned about the beginning of that sad common-cosmic
history which came about there on your planet, and when
I began to investigate it on the spot during my sojourn
there, and also to make clear to myself the individuality of
this Makary Kronbernkzion, then, because a very long time
had already elapsed since that event, and even every
’Kalzanooarnian’ trace concerning the Being who was to
blame for it all had absolutely vanished there, I decided to
have recourse, in addition to the ordinary forms of investigation,
also to this Spipsychoonalian means.
“Among these Spipsychoonalian means of mine, I had
recourse also to what is called ‘mediumism,’ that is to say,
I had recourse to the mentioned special property of the
said mediums specially prepared by me.
“When, during my investigations concerning the actions
and personality of this Makary Kronbernkzion, it seemed
probable that there still existed on the surface of that planet
’something’ which had a close connection with him, I just
began to look for that ‘something’ also in the said manner.
“Having learned in this way that the aforesaid Aisorian
priest possessed the half I referred to of the copy of the
original Boolmarshano created personally by Makary Kronbernkzion,
and likewise having learned that the same Aisorian
priest existed on the continent Asia in the locality
called ‘Urmia,’ I went there and, having found him, soon
made it clear that indeed he had a very ancient and, as he
1137
expressed it, ‘shapeless large ivory mass’ which he himself
considered very antique and valuable.
“Although after brief negotiations he agreed to show it
to me, yet he did not wish to sell it for any money at all;
nevertheless, as a result of my talks and persuasions of several
days, he allowed me to make a plaster of Paris copy of it
which I took away with me.
“As for the second half, although owing to the same
method of searching I soon found out where it was, yet it
cost very much trouble and bother to obtain it for the
immediate deciphering of its contents.
“Although I said that the second half had not yet had
time during that period to enter deeply into that planet,
yet nevertheless it did enter so deep that it was impossible
to obtain it by ordinary methods.
“But my chief trouble was caused then by this, that the
place where it existed was near a center populated by your
favorites, and I had to prepare everything in advance and
to take all suitable measures in order that none of them
should either learn nor even suspect anything about it at all.
“Among the measures I took, for instance, was even the
purchase of parts of the outskirts of the given place from
various large and small proprietors, and I had it dug by
workmen exclusively of foreign origin, under the guise of
preparing a shaft for what are called copper mines.
“And so, my boy! After I had found both of these halves
of the copy of the creation of the pending Saint Makary
Kronbernkzion by the aforesaid means, and took them to
the city of the country now called ‘Turkestan’ in which at
that period I had the chief place of my existence, I began
to decipher the inscriptions and incisions on the Boolmarshano
of the scientific thesis by Makary Kronbernkzion
under the title of ‘The Affirming and Denying
Influences on Man.’
“When we return home, I shall without fail try to recall
1138
and tell you as nearly as possible word for word the whole
contents of this great production of the Reason and, as is
said, of the ‘hand’ of a three-brained being, but meanwhile
I will expound to you only that part of it in which Makary
Kronbernkzion first employed the notion of ‘Good and
Evil,’ signifying by these words those forces which are just
the basis for the formation of the presence as well as of the
flowing state of every separate relatively independent cosmic
arising, and also of course of every being.
“If the notions recorded on this Boolmarshano were
put into ordinary language, they could be stated in the
following words:
“‘Evidently we men, also like all the existing units of
the World, are formed and always consist of the same
three independent forces, by means of which the process
of reciprocal maintenance of everything existing proceeds;
namely, of the following three independent World forces:
“‘The first of these forces constantly arises from the
causes which proceed in the Prime Source itself and from
the pressure of the newly arisen, and issuing from it by
momentum, flows out of that Prime Source.
“‘The second World force is what this first force becomes,
when, after having spent the momentum which it
has received, it strives to reblend with the source of its
arising, according to the fundamental World law called
”The effects of a cause must always re-enter the cause.”
“‘Both of these forces in the general process of reciprocally
maintaining forces are entirely independent, and in
their manifestations have always and in everything their
own properties and particularities.
“The first of these two fundamental forces, namely,
that one which for compelling reasons always manifests
outside the source of its arising, must constantly involve;
and the second one, on the contrary, striving to blend
1139
with the cause of its arising, must always and in everything
evolve.
“‘Owing to the fact that the first of the mentioned
three independent forces arises from vivifying actions proceeding
in the very foundation of the cause of everything
existing and thus receives in its presence the germ of the
possibility of manifesting vivifyingness, it may be considered
as “Good,” that is, as a factor for the actualizing of
the backward-flowing effects which in relation to this first
force can and must be considered as “Evil.”
“‘Moreover, the first of these forces, which is manifested
from inevitable and compelling causes arising in the Prime
Source itself, can from this point of view be considered as
passive. And the second backward-flowing force, because it
must constantly resist in order to have the possibility of
penetrating backward or at least the possibility of withstanding
the opposite-flowing first passive force which has
received its momentum from the Prime Source causes,
must be regarded as active.
“‘And as for the third independent World force, this
force is nothing else but only the result of the clash everywhere
and in everything of these two fundamental descending
and ascending independent forces.
“‘Although this third independent force is only the result
of both first fundamental forces, it is nevertheless the
spiritualizing and reconciling source of every World formation.
“‘And it is the spiritualizing source of every World formation
because it arises and must exist in them as a presence
all the time while the given results exist which arise
from various unusual mutual resistances occurring between
the said two fundamental forces flowing in entirely
opposite directions.’
“And so, my boy, it was in this sense and in this
1140
meaning that the words ‘Good’ and ‘Evil’ were first used
by this unfortunate Makary Kronbernkzion.
“Thanks to the aforesaid Boolmarshano of his and according
to other data elucidated by me there on the
spot, there was crystallized in me, both concerning
Makary Kronbernkzion himself and everything else, my
own special opinion, entirely different from the one
which the righteous dwellers of the holy planet expressed
as a result of all their researches, which although wise were
not direct.
“I repeat, although the idea of ‘external Good and Evil’
first arose there thanks to the individuality of that Makary
Kronbernkzion, yet he was, in my opinion, not to blame
for it having taken such a maleficent form.
“However it might have been, my boy, indeed according
to the detailed and impartial researches I made there
on the spot concerning all this, the following then became
very definitely clear to me:
“When this maleficent idea there gradually took on
such a definite form and began to be for the psyche of
your favorites what is called an ‘actualizing factor’ for the
crystallization in their common presences of data for the
fantastic notion, namely, that outside of them there exist,
as it were, objective sources of ‘Good and Evil’ acting
upon their essence; then from that time on, other peculiar
data—at first spontaneously and later through their
strange consciousness—began to be crystallized in the
general psyche of each of them, which data, owing to automatic
being-associations, engender the conviction that
the causes of all their manifestations, both good and bad,
are not they themselves personally nor their own criminal
essence-egoism, but some or other external foreign influences
not depending on them at all.
“The fundamental evil, for all these unfortunates, from
this fantastic idea resulted there chiefly because, even
1141
before this—of course thanks always to the same conditions
of ordinary being-existence established by them
themselves—data ceased to be crystallized in them for the
engendering of what is called Various being-aspects of a
world view,’ and instead of this a ‘world view’ is formed
in them based exclusively on that maleficent idea about
external Good and Evil.
“And indeed at the present time there, your favorites
have already based all questions without exception, questions
concerning ordinary being-existence as well as
questions about self-perfecting and also about various
’philosophies’ and every kind of ‘science’ existing there,
and of course also about their innumerable ‘religious
teachings’ and even their notorious what are called ‘morality,’
‘politics,’ ‘laws,’ ‘morals,’ and so on, exclusively on
that fantastic but for themselves in an objective sense very
maleficent idea.
“If now, my boy, in addition to all I have told you concerning
this maleficent idea, I shall tell you only about
how the beings of our tribe who were exiled on this peculiar
planet involuntarily became the participants of the
arising of a certain comical story; then, I am sure, you will
obtain almost a real conception of the weird notion of
your favorites about ‘Good’ and ‘Evil.’
“The beings of our tribe were in the following way the
involuntary cause of the complete fixing of this comical
story in the process of the ordinary existence of these
strange three-brained beings.
“I have already told you once that many beings of our
tribe happened in the beginning to exist there and to mix
with the ancestors of these favorites of yours, and even to
have friendly relations with certain of them.
“It is necessary to remark that when our tribe indeed
existed there among them, there was absolutely nothing at
all concerning this tragicomic story about which I shall
1142
now tell you, unless we exclude the fact that before our
tribe left that planet the last time a notion arose and began
to exist among certain beings there—but only among
those particularly naive—that the beings of our tribe are,
as it were, ‘immortal.’
“And this notion then arose there evidently because the
beings of our tribe had an incommensurably longer duration
of existence than theirs, and hence the cases of the
sacred ‘Rascooarno’ among our tribe were rare, and perhaps
it happened that in those periods this sacred process
did not even occur to any of our tribe.
“I repeat that besides the aforesaid, there was nothing
else there at that period when our tribe existed among
them.
“Only afterwards when for certain considerations the
desire was expressed from Above that as few as possible of
the beings of our tribe should exist on that planet, and
when therefore the majority of us emigrated to exist on
other planets of this same system, in consequence of
which scarcely any of our beings remained among them,
just from that time on began that aforementioned comical
story in which, even until now, the real names of certain
beings of our tribe are involuntarily involved.
“The events which gave rise there to this peculiar coincidence,
namely, that these strange three-brained beings
connected the names of many beings of our tribe with this
fantastic idea of theirs, came about owing to the following:
“Soon after our beings departed from this planet, a certain
Armanatoora who had belonged to the epoch of the
blossoming of the Tikliamishian civilization, and who was
by profession a priest—but from among those of this profession
whom others regarded as ‘learned priests’—was the
first who built up a whole ‘religious teaching’ based on
this maleficent idea.
“It was just in that same ‘religious teaching’ that he,
1143
among other things, explained for the first time that certain
invisible spirits existing among them spread ‘external
Good and Evil,’ and compelled men to take in and manifest
this ‘Good and Evil’; and that these ‘spirits,’ the
spreaders of ‘Good,’ were called ‘Angels,’ and those ‘spirits,’
the spreaders of ‘Evil,’ were called ‘Devils.’
“The Angels, the bearers and spreaders of ‘Good,’ that
is, of the most high and most divine, being themselves
high and divine, could never be seen or sensed by men.
“But as regards the Devils, they, having the lowest origin,
that is to say, coming from ‘below’ itself, can on the
contrary be seen by men.
“And if sometimes men do not actually see Devils, then
this is only because of their ‘suggestion,’ and hence the
visibility of Devils for the perception of human sight increases
in proportion to the increase of the ‘righteousness’
of people.
“When this new religious teaching was widely spread,
certain of them, according to the tales of your ancestors,
had information about the existence in former times among
them of those beings who, as it were, were immortal and
who suddenly disappeared; and it was just these beings who
decided to spread the supposition that evidently they were
just these same Devils who, foreseeing the arising of a true
religious teaching and fearing that people in consequence
would perhaps ‘find them out,’ made themselves invisible
but continued in reality to exist among them.
“It was then that the real names of many beings of our
tribe, which also chanced to reach in the said manner to
the beings of the period when this mentioned religious
teaching appeared, acquired a greater special meaning
and, passing from generation to generation, these names
even reached to your contemporary favorites.
“To these names they have, up till now, continued to
attribute all kinds of fantastic ‘roles,’ which, according to
1144
their imagination, must be present in those ‘corps’ of
beings-devils, which have been, as it were, specially organized
by our CREATOR HIMSELF and sent to their planet to
mock them.
“In short, to the imagination of these three-brained
freaks of our Megalocosmos, a Devil is that invisible
’somebody’ existing, as it were, among them, who on the
command of our CREATOR ALL-MAINTAINER dwells on
their planet for certain of HIS ALL-MAINTAINER’s aims.
“These Devils, as it were, suggest by every truth and
falsehood to men-beings and compel them to manifest at
every step those innumerable Villainies’ which have already
become, as it were, a property of their essence.
“Of course, none of them even suspects that if every
kind of villainy proceeds among them in general, then
they do these villainies exclusively only because, existing
wrongly, they thus permit to be formed in them their
inner ‘evil-God,’ which I once called ‘self-calming’ and
which has absolute dominion over the whole of their
psyche and for which only this idea of ‘external Good and
Evil’ is necessary.
“At all events, from this fantastic idea of theirs, very,
great publicity was obtained there for the praising and
glorifying of the name of our Incomparable Lucifer, because
nowhere in the Universe are his capabilities so
praised and glorified as they are praised and glorified by
these favorites of yours.”
At this point of Beelzebub’s tales, there entered that
part of the cosmic ship Karnak where the conversations
took place one of the servants of the ship, who gave
Beelzebub a newly received ‘Leitoochanbros’ addressed to
him; and on leaving he turned to everybody and joyfully
exclaimed that the reflections of the sphere of the planet
Karatas could already be seen.

* Toolookhterzinek is similar—of course to a certain degree—
to that which on Earth is called a “radiogram.”
* Zarooaries on the holy planet correspond approximately to
what on the planet Earth are called towns and villages.

Subpages (1): Ch 45

Comments

Ch 45 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Ch 45

Man`s Extraction of Electricity
1145
After Beelzebub had listened to the contents of
the Leitoochanbros and had put it by the side of the
”Sinooa” near him, that is, something similar to our
etagere, he again deeply sighed and continued to speak as
follows:
“It would be only half a calamity for our common
Megalocosmos, if the abnormalities of the ordinary
existence of the three-brained beings of this planet of
yours had all kinds of bad consequences only for
them themselves, that is, for the three-brained beings,
which they are, and also for the possibilities of completely
perfecting themselves with those higher being-bodies
which have already had the extreme misfortune to
arise within them or which will arise within them in the
future.
“But now the whole terror lies in this, that their abnormal
existence already begins to have a repercussion
and a harmful influence on the normal existence of the
three-brained beings who breed on quite different planets,
though, it is true, belonging to the same solar system, and
also have a harmful influence on the possibilities of the
normal self-perfecting of their higher being-parts coated
in their common presences.
“I happened to learn about this distressing fact of common-
cosmic character only just before my departure forever
from that solar system Ors.
“The most interesting information for you, of all the
events which have given cause for a clear constating and
completed crystallizing in my common presence of the
1146
‘imperishable’ being-data for the indubitable conviction
of precisely such a common-cosmic distressing fact, might
be the information that in this I was greatly helped by
none other than the result, or as your favorites would say
the son, of my essence-friend Gornahoor Harharkh, the
young conscious individual Gornahoor Rakhoorkh, who
also, like his producer, devoted the whole of his existence
to the study of all the details of the properties of the
cosmic Omnipresent-Okidanokh and also, little by little,
became worthy of being considered one of the what are
called ‘higher-degree’ common-cosmic learned three-brained
beings.
“Do you know, my boy? In consequence of the fact that
all the events and conversations which served as the cause
of the gradual elucidation and crystallization in me of the
data for the indubitable conviction of such a common-cosmic
distressing fact are in general very interesting, and
might be for you very instructive, and, as only the reflections
of the sphere of our dear Karatas are meanwhile visible,
I will tell you also about this in somewhat greater
detail.
“In order to give you a fuller representation about why
in my Being the data has been crystallized for the constating
and thorough cognizing of this, I shall tell you, in
its order, about what proceeded and shall begin from the
moment when, while still on this planet of yours, I first
heard about my full pardon.
“As soon as I heard about this special most glorious act
of grace toward me, I, of course, decided at that very moment
to return at the first opportunity to the dear essence-place
of my arising.
“And for this it was necessary for me first of all to ascend
to the planet Mars in order thoroughly to prepare
for such a long journey.
“Several days after having left your planet forever, I,
1147
as always, returned on our same Occasion to the planet
Mars.
“Arriving there on the planet Mars we soon received a
command from Above that I and all other beings of our
tribe who wished to return to the place of their arising
should assemble on the planet Saturn, using the ship
Occasion, on which planet that large intersystem ship
Omnipresent would land which would bring us all to our
destination.
“I nevertheless had to exist on the planet Mars for a
certain time in order to liquidate all my personal affairs
there and to give various orders concerning the beings of
our tribe. And it was just at this time that I was told that
the ‘Toof-Nef-Tef’ there very much wished to see me.
“Toof-Nef-Tef on the planet Mars is the name given to
the being who is the head of all the three-brained beings
breeding on this planet, and he is like that being who in
the same position on your planet is called ‘king.’
“I knew this Toof-Nef-Tef or king in his youth when he
was only a ‘Plef-Perf-Noof,’ and a Plef-Perf-Noof is almost
the same as our Zirlikners or, on your planet Earth,
’physicians.’
“Apropos, I must also tell you that on almost all the
planets of our Great Universe and likewise on the other
planets of this solar system also, a being becomes the head
of beings by merit, just from among these former Plef-
Perf-Noofs, or physicians.
“My first meeting with the Martian Toof-Nef-Tef took
place when we first arrived in this solar system and settled
on this planet Mars. He was then a Plef-Perf-Noof just on
that part of the surface of this planet where I and all who
came with me had the place of our residence.
“Since then, existing on various parts of the surface of
the planet Mars in the capacity of Plef-Perf-Noof, he merited
becoming the head over all the beings breeding
1148
on the planet Mars; and when he neared the state of the
sacred ‘Ischmetch,’ he desired to return to just that part
of the surface of his planet where he had spent his youth.
That is why this former Plef-Perf-Noof, now Toof-Nef-
Tef, happened at that time to be near the place of my residence
on Mars.
“This Martian Toof-Nef-Tef was, according to the notions
of your favorites, already an extremely old being: he
was by the time-calculation of the planet Mars about
twelve thousand Martian years old, which is only a little
less than the time-calculation of the Earth.
“Here you must be told that on the planet Mars the duration
of the existence of beings in general is almost the
same as that of the three-centered beings of all the other
planets of our Megalocosmos, excepting of course those
beings who are directly formed from the first ‘Tetartocosmoses,’
and whose duration of existence may be three
times as long.
“The three-brained beings arising and existing on the
planet Mars as well as the three-centered beings of all
those planets of our Megalocosmos on which an existence
normal for three-centered beings proceeds, also have full
possibility of reaching the state of the sacred Ischmetch,
namely, that being-state when the existence of a being already
becomes dependent, as regards the Most Great cosmic
Iraniranumange, only on those substances which arise
directly from the manifestations of the Most Most Holy
Prime Source Itself, and not as it proceeds in the other beings
whose existence depends on cosmic substances arising
through the results of all corresponding gravity-center
concentrations of the common-cosmic fundamental
Ansanbaluiazar.
“And when they reach this state of the sacred Ischmetch
and the Reason of their highest part is already perfected
up to the required gradation of the sacred measure of
Reason, then in the first place, the process of the sacred
1149
Rascooarno may also proceed with them, but only by
their own wish; and secondly, their highest being-body is
taken directly to the holy planet Purgatory.
“And so, when I returned to the planet Mars from the
planet Earth, and while I was hurriedly finishing the liquidation
of my affairs there, I was informed that the Toof-
Nef-Tef of the planet wished to see me personally.
“This request of the honorable Toof-Nef-Tef was translated
to me through our Ahoon by means of what is there
called a ‘Kelli-E-Ofoo.’(1)
“The text of this Kelli-E-Ofoo was as follows:
“‘I have heard that you, your Right Reverence, have become
worthy of receiving from our COMMON FATHER CREATOR
full pardon for the transgressions of your youth, and
that you are now leaving my native land forever. And
therefore, I, an old being, very much wish to see you and
to bless you personally for the last time, and at the same
time to thank, through your person, all the beings of your
tribe for their constant good relations with the beings of
my native land during so many years.’
“At the end of this Kelli-E-Ofoo was the postscript:
“‘I personally would present myself at your house, but
as you know, the size of my planetary body does not permit
me in any way to do so, and hence I am compelled
to beg you not to refuse to come to my “Fal-Fe-Foof.”(2)
“I must say that the three-brained beings of the planet
Mars knew our genuine nature from the very beginning,
and also the true reason why we were compelled to dwell
on their planet.
1150
“They were not like the three-brained beings of your
planet who never knew anything and never even suspected
who we were and why we existed on their planet.
“And so, my boy, when I received the said invitation
from the honorable Toof-Nef-Tef, I of course immediately
decided to go to him without delay, and when I arrived
there, this, in the full sense of the word, great Toof-
Nef-Tef, after all the prescribed ceremonies and exchange
of courtesies, turned to me as we were talking, with his
request, which was just the cause for the subsequent
crystallization in me of corresponding data for the indubitable
conviction that the results ensuing from the
abnormal existence of the three-brained beings of your
planet had already begun to act harmfully also on the
ordinary existence of the three-brained beings arising and
existing on the planet Mars, in respect of their ‘potency’
to perfect themselves as is proper to all three-brained
beings.
“I shall try to give you in our speech the contents of
this request of the Great Toof-Nef-Tef almost literally.
“He then said as follows:
“‘Your Right Reverence!
‘“Thanks to the most gracious pardon granted to you
from Above, you have again acquired the right freely to
actualize your justly merited wishes. And thanks to this
all-embracing grace, you have again all the possibilities of
becoming what you might long ago have been owing to
your formerly acquired merits as regards Reason, and of
course from now on, you, your Right Reverence, will undoubtedly
meet various Individuals corresponding to your
Reason who have already reached the higher gradations of
Reason.
“And so, I take the liberty of applying to you, as my old
friend, with the request which consists in this, that on
meeting these Individuals you should remember about me,
an old being, and not forget to ask their opinion about
that fact which during recent years has almost all the time
1151
been a shock for the arising of disturbing associations in
all my spiritualized parts, and that when you will have
learned their opinion, not to refuse to communicate it to
me somehow or other at a suitable occasion.’
“And he continued further:
‘“The point is that during the last few “Ftofoos” I constated
very definitely that, among the beings of our planet, the
”Noorfooftafaf”(3) increases each “Ftofoo,” and parallel with
this, I observed in them a proportional diminishing of the intensity
of their potency for the possibility of active mentation.
“‘When I first discovered this fact, so deplorable for the
beings of our planet, and began from then on intensively
to ponder and to seek the cause of it, in order to be able
to give corresponding indications to those beings who
have entrusted themselves to me to help them in their
struggle to uproot this lamentable factor that has newly
arisen in their common presences, then in spite of the fact
that I meditated very often and long on this question
which constantly agitates me, I have up till now not been
able even approximately to elucidate for myself where the
trouble lies and what corresponding measures must be
taken to destroy this evil.’
“Thus ended the request of the honorable Toof-Nef-Tef
of the planet Mars, and I, my boy, of course, there and
then promised this oldest friend of mine to inquire about
all this and at my first meeting with a corresponding Individual
to communicate the reply to him without fail.
“Several Martian days after the interview of which I
have told you, we left this hospitable planet forever and
ascended to the planet Saturn.
“No sooner had we arrived on the planet Saturn than
the chief of our tribe there at once came and announced
1152
to us the contents of the etherogram he had just received,
in which it was stated that the big intersystem ship
Omnipresent would land on the planet Saturn only early
in the ‘Hre-Hree-Hra.’
“Hre-Hree-Hra means there one of those periods of
time determined by a certain position occupied by this
planet in relation, on the one hand to the sun of its system,
and on the other, to another planet of this same system
called Neptune.
“There are in one year seven of these definitely established
periods there on the planet Saturn, and each of
them has its own name.
“As by the time-calculations of the planet Mars there
yet remained to this Hre-Hree-Hra almost half a ‘Foos,’
or by the time-calculation of your favorites, about one
and a half months, we decided to organize our ordinary
being-existence there during this waiting in a more or less
suitable manner.
“One part of our beings remained on the ship Occasion
itself, another found accommodation in the places offered
us by the amiable beings of the planet Saturn, and I with
Ahoon went to Rirkh, that is, to just that large populated
center of beings there where my friend Gornahoor
Harharkh existed.
“In the evening of our arrival there I, by the way, asked
this essence-friend of mine during friendly conversation
how the existence of his heir proceeded, that is, my dear
’Kesdjanian-result-outside-of-me,’ or as your favorites
would say my godson, Gornahoor Rakhoorkh.
“He thanked me and said that Rakhoorkh existed quite
well, that he had already become his heir in all respects,
and that he had made the aim of his existence also the.
study of the details of the Omnipresent substance Okidanokh
which had previously been for himself also the
aim of all his responsible existence.
1153
“After having paused a little, he added that in respect
of the knowledge attained of the question of the cosmic
substance Okidanokh his heir had already, as he expressed
himself, ‘smelled-out-its-very-essence.’
“He said further that owing to the results of the scientific
attainments of his heir, all the data for every conviction
that had been previously crystallized in his essence,
thanks to persevering labors during long years, had by
that time not only been totally decrystallized, but that he
had even entirely destroyed all his inventions relating to
the investigations of this omnipresent cosmic substance,
among which was also his famous ‘non-radiating lamp’;
and sighing deeply, he ended by saying:
“‘I am now in full agreement with the opinion of the
”result-of-my-all,” that it was the greatest misfortune for
me to have been occupied so long with this, in the objective
sense, absolutely “unredeemable sin.”’
“Talking further on various incidental topics, we began,
in accordance with the flowing of associations of being-mentation,
to talk also of the three-brained beings breeding
on the planet Earth.
“You remember, I have already told you that my friend
Gornahoor Harharkh was always kept informed of my observations
on their strange psyche which I sent to him as
well as to your uncle Tooilan, even with duplicates of certain
of my notes.
“So, as we were talking of these three-brained beings
who have taken your fancy, Gornahoor Harharkh happened
by the way to ask me:
‘“Tell me, please, my friend, is it possible that the general
duration of existence of these unfortunates still continues
to diminish?’
“When I began to explain to him the state of affairs
there at the present time on this question, and the new
data I had elicited concerning that abnormality there,
1154
just at that moment, the ‘result’ of Gornahoor Harharkh,
Gornahoor Rakhoorkh himself, entered the room where
we were.
“Though the newcomer had exactly the same exterior
as his ‘producer’ he had the appearance of being very virile
and full of fiery youth.
“When he had taken his place on his perch, as is proper
to the three-brained beings of that planet, he began, as is
usual to them, to welcome me in an ‘angelically musical
voice’ with kind and self-satisfying wishes of being-feeling.
“And in conclusion he said, with a certain pathos:
‘“Although you are only my “Kesdjanian father,” yet, in
view of the fact that during my “Hirr-Hirr”(5) you assuredly
fulfilled with the feeling of full and thorough
cognizance the divine obligations taken upon yourself in
respect of me, there have been crystallized in my common
presence in respect of you data equivalent to those which
should be in the common presence of each three-brained
being in respect of his own producer, and it is, without
doubt, just because of this that I very often remember you
and each time in my thoughts I wish for you such ensuing
circumstances at all times as can lead in general to, in
the objective sense, a good and happy future.’
“You probably, my boy, did not understand what I
meant when I told you that Gornahoor Rakhoorkh took
his place on his perch.
“The point is that the three-brained beings of this
planet according to their outer coating gradually acquire
the habit of resting only in that posture, when after having
stooped in a special way they let the whole weight of
their planetary body rest on their lower extremities, and
for these means of resting it gradually became necessary
1155
for them to be at a certain height; hence it is that the
three-brained beings there have established the practice of
fixing at a certain height, in the rooms where they exist,
special sticks for resting, which they call perches.
“I may as well say also that these perches of theirs are
usually embellished with various knick-knacks or carved
with all kinds of figures, just as is done by your favorites
also, when they manifest the same weakness in regard to
what they call their ‘furniture.’
“And so, after having taken his place on his perch
and expressed his welcome, my dear ‘Kesdjanian-result-outside-
of-me,’ or my godson, Gornahoor Rakhoorkh,
began to take part in my conversation with Gornahoor
Harharkh.
“And so, my boy, when during our general conversation
on various topics, I, by the way, became interested to learn
from my godson what was the reason which led to the
crystallizing in his presence of data for the engendering of
the impulse to interest himself seriously in the sphere of
the elucidating of the details of the Omnipresent cosmic-substance
Okidanokh, thanks to which he also, like his
producer, had become worthy to make certain great cosmic
discoveries; then after young Rakhoorkh’s reply with
explanatory details to this question of mine, the fact
became clear to me that the abnormal existence of your
favorites already began to act harmfully on the normal
existence and on the conscious self-perfecting of beings
breeding on the planet Mars, and at the same time, thanks
to this detailed reply of his, which was based on scientific
foundations, I drew also data for the elucidating of that
question for the solution of which my old Martian friend,
the Great Toof-Nef-Tef had applied to me with his request.
“I will try, my boy, to reproduce to you in our speech all
the thoughts of this reply of his, also as exactly as possible.
1156
“After having thought a little at the question which I
had put to him, Gornahoor Rakhoorkh replied with deep
seriousness:
‘“At the beginning of my existence, namely, at the age
when I was still preparing to be a responsible being, I—
as is proper to all three-brained beings at this age—devoted
the greater part of my time to practicing for the
potency “to-deliberate-actively-and-long”; and of itself it
so happened that during the interval of time for necessary
rest, I used to be occupied with the various experimental
apparatuses of my producer.
‘“And it was just then at that period of my existence
that I began to notice more than once, that on certain
days the forces and degree of my active mentation grew
particularly worse.
“‘What I thus constated aroused in me a subjective interest
which served as the source for the engendering in
my presence of the requisite impulse for the thorough
cognizance of the cause of this fact, and from then on I
began to pay attention both to myself as well as to what
proceeded around me and to seek out the causes for it;
and after one “Rkhee” I became convinced beyond doubt
that this undesirable state proceeded with me each time,
on the day when our large “Lifechakan”(5) was in action.
“‘It was just this fact which I then first constated which
was the cause that I have, since then, become seriously interested
in this omnipresent cosmic substance and deeply
absorbed in the study of its details.
‘“As a result, from the very beginning of my subsequent
experimental elucidations, I came to possess an
immeasurable number of every kind of proof for the elucidation,
both for myself and for others, of the fact that the
1157
Omnipresent substance Okidanokh is such a particle of
the common presence of the atmosphere of our planet,
and evidently of the presence of the atmosphere of other
planets, as takes part both in the arising of every planetary
and surplanetary formation—among which of course
there is also the “Hraprkhabeekhrokhnian” part of every
being—as well as in the maintenance of their existence.
“‘Upon my further experimental elucidations I also
became aware, beyond all doubt, that although our solar
system like all the other solar systems of the Great Universe
has its own Ansanbaluiazar, and each planet with
its atmosphere is a special place of concentration of one
or another class of cosmic substances of the given
”Systematic-Ansanbaluiazar,” yet nevertheless the cosmic-substance
Okidanokh is an indispensable and predominant
part of the presence of each planet.
‘“And later, also thanks to my experiments, it became
clear to me that this cosmic substance is, owing to the
common universal equilibrium, concentrated in every system
in a strictly corresponding proportion and is distributed
also in a strictly definite proportion between the
atmospheres of each planet of the given solar system, and
that when this universal substance is used up by accident
or design in any one place of atmospheric space, it must
without fail be replenished for the equilibrium of its common
proportionalness in the atmosphere, and this proceeds
by its flowing in from other places, and thereby this
balancing transposition of Okidanokh must proceed not
only from one space to another in the atmosphere of any
planet, but also from the atmosphere of one planet to the
atmosphere of another planet, if in this other planet for
some reason or other more than its established norm is
used up.
“‘Finally, I still further very definitely and from every
aspect made clear to my reason and proved to others
1158
that the Omnipresent cosmic-substance Okidanokh present
in our atmosphere and which is constantly being replenished,
is for the common presence of our planet not
only necessary and most important for every kind of arising
and maintaining of existence, but also that the essence
of every “relatively independent” intraplanetary and surplanetary
formation as well as of the beings of every system
of brains and external coating depends on this
substance, and likewise that the possibilities for three-brained
beings to perfect themselves and ultimately to
blend with the Prime Cause of everything existing depend
exclusively also on it.
‘“I repeat, as a result of all my experimental elucidations,
I very definitely cognized for myself and acquired
indubitable data for the possibilities of proving from every
aspect to all those around me, beings like myself, that the
destruction in the presences of the planet and of its atmosphere,
of the Omnipresent cosmic-substance Okidanokh
is almost equivalent to the conscious destruction
of all the labors and results of the First-Sacred-Cause of
everything that exists.’
“With these words, captivated by the theme of this exposition,
my dear godson, the young high-spirited Gornahoor
Rakhoorkh, finished his talk.
“In the middle of Gornahoor Rakhoorkh’s explanations
concerning the mentioned properties of the Omnipresent
cosmic-substance Okidanokh and the inevitable consequences
of its extraction and destruction from the common
presence of your planet, the suspicion arose in me,
and in my memory there gradually began to be restored
all kinds of general pictures—previously perceived during
my personal sojourn among your favorites just during the
period of my close observations on their existence
from the planet Mars of the impressions from their ordinary
being-existence—of how they at different periods
1159
repeatedly obtained this substance or its separate parts
from the nature of their planet and used them for their
different, naively egoistic aims.
“And when during the further explanations of Gornahoor
Rakhoorkh, I, by association, remembered the request
of the great Toof-Nef-Tef of the planet Mars, I then
with all my being became aware without any doubt of all
the maleficent consequences of just this manifestation of
the three-brained beings of your planet.
“They named the totality or the separate parts of this
substance, sacred just for them, differently at different periods,
and at the present time they name the result of the
blending and the mutual destruction of two parts of this
omnipresent substance ‘Electricity.’
“And, indeed, although there they had already several
times in earlier epochs found out, of course thanks always
to accidentally successive circumstances, how to extract by
various means from the nature of their planet, and to use
for every kind of their, as I already said, ‘naively egoistic’
aims, various parts of this omnipresent substance absolutely
necessary for normal cosmic processes, yet never
have they destroyed so much of it as in recent times.
“So in this way, thanks to the explanations of my
’Kesdjanian-result-outside-of-me,’ in the first place it became
indubitably clear to me concerning the maleficent
action, already begun, of the results of the ordinary abnormal
being-existence of the three-brained beings who
have taken your fancy; and secondly, the disturbing question
of my old friend was solved of itself, namely, why
during recent times it had become more and more difficult
for the three-brained beings of the planet Mars to
perfect themselves.
“As regards the solution in this manner of this question,
I might say that it was obtained, just as is said about similar
cases, in one rarely used saying of our esteemed
1160
Mullah Nassr Eddin, who formulated it in the following
words:
‘“One can never know who might help you to get out
of galoshes.’
“And the solution of this question was thus obtained,
because my very old friend had in view individuals with
quite other data and possibilities than these Saturn friends
of mine possessed, who were only ordinary three-brained
beings; my friend probably did not suspect that in most
cases concerning these questions, just these ordinary
three-brained beings, who acquire information about
every kind of genuine cosmic fact exclusively only thanks
to their being-Partkdolg-duty, are more competent than
any of the Angels or Cherubim with their prepared Being,
who, though perfected in Reason to high gradations, yet
as regards practical confrontation may appear to be only
such Individuals as our always respected Mullah Nassr Eddin
defines in the following words:
‘“Never will he understand the sufferings of another
who has not experienced them himself though he may
have divine Reason and the nature of a genuine Devil.’”
At this point of Beelzebub’s tales, there were diffused all
along the intersystem ship Karnak artificially produced vibrations
which had the property of penetrating into the
common presences of all the passengers of the ship and
which acted on what are called the “wandering nerves” of
the stomach.
This artificially produced manifestation was an announcement
to the passengers about their assembling in
the common what is called “Djameechoonatra,” a kind of
terrestrial “monasterial refectory” in which the second being-
food is collectively taken.

1 Kelli-E-Ofoo on the planet Mars is the same thing which on
theEarth is called a “note.”
2 Fal-Fe-Foof in Martian speech signifies a dwelling.
3 The expression “Noorfooftafaf” signifies on this planet something
like what is called on the Earth “will-lessness.”
4 Hirr-Hirr on the planet Saturn is the name given to that sacred
ceremony which is similar to what is called on the planet Earth
“baptism.”
5 Lifechakan approximately corresponds to what on Earth is
calleda “dynamo.”

Subpages (1): Ch 46

Comments

Ch 46 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Ch 46

FORM AND SEQUENCE
1161
After the process of taking in the second being-food,
Beelzebub did not immediately return from the “Djameechoonatra”
where they usually spent their time in conversation,
but first went to his “Kesshah.”
Kesshah is the name given to those compartments
on space-ships which on terrestrial steamers are called
”cabins.”
Beelzebub first entered his Kesshah in order to cool his
already extremely decrepit tail a little in a certain liquid,
to which he was compelled to have recourse from time to
time on account of his old age.
When on returning from his Kesshah he silently entered
that section of the ship Karnak where they usually
spent their time, he unexpectedly saw the following picture,
unusual for him:
His beloved grandson Hassein was standing with his
face to the corner, his hands covering his eyes, weeping.
Beelzebub, deeply moved, quickly approached Hassein
and in a voice full of anxiety, asked him:
“What is the matter, my dear boy? Are you really
weeping?”
Hassein wished to answer, but it could be seen that
the sobbing of his planetary body prevented him from
speaking.
Only after a rather long time, when the planetary body of
Hassein was a little calmed did he, gazing at his grandfather
1162
with very sad eyes, but yet with a smile of affection, say:
“Do not worry about me, my dear Grandfather, this
state of mine will soon pass. Evidently during the last ‘dianosk’
I actively pondered a great deal and in all probability,
from this unaccustomed ‘newly tempoed’ functioning,
the general tempo of the functioning of the whole of my
common presence has changed.
“And now, until this new tempo of my mentation harmonizes
with the other tempos of my common functioning
already established in me, such abnormalities as this
weeping will probably proceed in me.
“I must confess, my dear Grandfather, that the fundamental
cause for the arising in my common presence
of such a state was the arising by association in my
mentation of the picture of the situation and destiny of
those ill-fated higher being-bodies which, owing to
various chance happenings, arise and are half-formed in
the common presences of the terrestrial three-brained
beings.
“These associative thoughts, with a proportionately increasing
impulse in me of sadness, began still in the
Djameechoonatra during the sacred feeding of the second
being-food; the thought about them arose in my mentation
by association when I was overfilled with happiness
from all that took place there.
“In me it began to think, concerning these ill-fated
three-brained beings about whom you have given me so
much information during recent times, that only thanks
to the consequences of the properties of that ‘something’
accursed for them—which, through causes not depending
on their essences at all but exclusively only on the unforeseeingness
of certain Most High Sacred Individuals, was
implanted in the common presences of their ancestors—
not only their ‘higher being-bodies’ which are coated in
them but also they themselves as ordinary beings are forever
deprived of the possibility of experiencing that
1163
bliss, which is actualized in the presences of all kinds of
relatively independent individuals, during such a sacred
feeding of the second being-food in which we have just
participated.”
When Hassein finished speaking Beelzebub looked
long and fixedly into his eyes, and then, with a smile
which revealed a being-impulse of love, he said:
“Now I see that during the last dianosk you indeed
actively pondered a great deal, or, as certain of your contemporary
favorites would express themselves, ‘during this
time you did not inwardly sleep.’ Now let us take our
usual places and speak about that theme to which I already
once promised you to refer, and which will be
wholly appropriate to the present occurrence.”
When they were already seated and when Ahoon had
also arrived, Beelzebub began to speak as follows:
“First of all I shall begin by expressing outwardly in
words the impulse of joy concerning you which proceeds
from within my common presence. I personally am very,
very glad for this crisis which has occurred and still continues
in you. I am glad chiefly because your sincere sobbing
which I saw and which was manifested just at this
present period of your existence, when you, according to
the laws of the Great Heropass, are on the threshold of the
Being of a responsible being—that is, at just that age
when every kind of data for those functionings which during
the responsible existence of each three-brained being
compose his individuality is crystallized and acquires a
harmonious tempo in the common functioning—gives
me the assurance that the approximate cognizance or even
only the sensing of so to say the ‘taste’ of this being-joy of
mine which is at the first glance not logical, is very desirable
and even necessary for you at the period of your responsible
existence, as well as for all three-brained beings
who have reached responsible age. I shall therefore first of
all explain to you about it.
1164
“Your weeping gives me the assurance also that in your
future responsible existence there will also be in your
common presence those being-data which are the foundation
of the essence of every bearer of Divine Reason and
which are even formulated by our COMMON FATHER in
words placed over the chief entrance of the holy planet
Purgatory decreeing the following:
“‘ONLY-HE-MAY-ENTER-HERE-WHO-PUTS-HIMSELF-IN-THE-POSITION-OF-THE-
OTHER-RESULTS-OF-MY-LABORS--.’
“This is what your essence manifested in this present
case when, personally experiencing bliss and accidentally
remembering by association that others were deprived of
it, you sincerely sobbed with the whole of your presence.
“I am glad for you more particularly because the said
data, necessary for a being, begin to function in you just at
the time when there are crystallized and formed in you all
those being-data, the crystallization of which does not at all
depend upon a being’s own Reason but depends exclusively
only upon surrounding beings, external conditions, and the
Most Great common-cosmic Iraniranumange.
“Well, then, now we can return to my intended theme,
that is, why during the whole of our journey on this
space-ship I have told you so much and in such a sequence
about the three-brained beings breeding on the
planet Earth.
“The point is, that when I returned to our dear Karatas,
I, being free from any other being-duties whatsoever, voluntarily
took upon myself the responsible guidance of
your finishing Oskiano for the Being of a responsible being,
or, as your favorites would say, ‘your education.’ And,
in view of the fact that the present period of your existence
is for you just that period when in general, in three-brained
beings, all those functions present in them are
harmonized, which in totality during the period of responsible
existence just actualize in them that form of
1165
mentation which is called ‘sane-mentation’; I, in consequence
of this, when we set out on this journey in the
space-ship Karnak, thought of profiting by this time to
help you so that the harmonizing of the functions of
yours and the formation of your future active mentation
which depends on them should proceed precisely in that
order, of the correctness of which I became convinced
with the whole of my presence during the process of my
long personal existence.
“When at the beginning of our journey I noticed that
you were very interested in the three-brained beings of the
planet Earth, I then decided, under the aspect of gratifying
that interest of yours, to tell you everything about
them in such a way that there should be crystallized in
you for your future being-associations the required what
are called ‘Egoplastikoori,’ without any admixture of
doubt.
“For this, I have in almost all my tales strictly held to
the two following principles:
“The first: not to say anything as if it were my own personal
opinion, in order that data necessary for your own
convictions should not be crystallized in you in a prepared
form according to the opinions of another.
“And in accordance with the second principle: to relate
to you in just such an order and in such a premeditated
and selected sequence about all the events which proceeded
on this planet Earth connected with the arising
among these three-brained beings who have taken your
fancy, of various gradually progressing inner and outer
abnormalities in the process of their ordinary being-existence,
the total of which has given them their present
desolate and almost inescapable state—in order that you
should be able to marshal your own subjective reasoning
concerning all causes, only on the basis of certain facts
which I have told you.
“I decided to do this in order that many diversely
1166
essenced ‘Egoplastikoori’ for your future logical confrontation
should be crystallized in corresponding localizations
in your common presence, and also in order that
from active mentation the proper elaboration in you of
the sacred substances of Abrustdonis and Helkdonis for
the purpose of coating and perfecting both of your higher
being-parts should proceed more intensively.
“And now, my boy, in order that what I am saying at
this moment should become still more comprehensible to
you, I find it necessary to repeat in another and more definite
form about the difference already mentioned by me
many times for different motives, between what are called
’knowledge’ and ‘understanding’ present in three-brained
beings in general.
“In order that this difference should stand out more
clearly, I shall again take as an example the ordinary Reason
of your favorites.
“If one makes an analogy between this as they themselves
call it ‘conscious Reason’ of theirs which is completely
fixed in contemporary beings, and that Reason
of three-brained beings in general who breed on other
planets of our Great Megalocosmos, then the former
which they have in them might be called the ‘Reason-of-knowing’
and the latter the ‘Reason-of-understanding.’
“The conscious Reason-of-understanding, which in
general it is proper for three-brained beings to have, is a
’something’ which blends with their common presence,
and therefore information of every kind perceived with
this Reason becomes forever their inseparable part.
“The information perceived with this Reason, or results
obtained thanks to being-contemplation of the totality of
formerly perceived information—however a being himself
may change and whatever changes may proceed in the
spheres around him—will be forever a part of his essence.
“And as for that Reason which for most of your contemporary
favorites has become habitual and which I
1167
called the Reason-of-knowing, every kind of new impression
perceived through this Reason, and likewise every
kind of intentionally or simply automatically obtained
result from formerly perceived impressions is only a temporary
part of the being, and might result in them
exclusively only in certain surrounding circumstances, and
on the definite condition that the information which constitutes
all his foundation and entirety should without fail
be from time to time so to say ‘freshened’ or ‘repeated’;
otherwise these formerly perceived impressions change of
themselves, or even entirely, so to say, ‘evaporate’ out of
the common presence of the three-brained being.
“Although in respect of the Sacred Triamazikamno the
process of the arising of both kinds of being-Reason flows
equally, yet the fulfilling factors for the actualization of its
three separate holy forces are different. Namely, for the
formation of the Reason-of-knowing the formerly perceived
contradictory impressions crystallized in any one of
the three localizations which three-brained beings have,
serve as the affirming and denying factors and the new
impressions proceeding from without serve in this case as
the third factor.
“And for the Reason-of-understanding these factors are
as follows: the first, that is the ‘sacred-affirming,’ is the
newly perceived impressions of any localization which has
at the given moment what is called ‘the-center-of-gravity-functioning’;
the second or ‘sacred-denying’ is the corresponding
data present in another of his localizations; and
the third factor is what is called the ‘being-Autokolizikners,’
or as they otherwise call it ‘Hoodazbabognari,’ the sense
of which name signifies, ‘the results of the persevering actualizing
of the striving towards the manifestation of one’s
own individuality.’
“By the way, you might as well hear still once more even
if you do know it, that the said being-Autokolizikners are
formed in the presences of three-brained beings in general
1168
in all three localizations exclusively only from the results
of the actualization of ‘being-Partkdolg-duty,’ that is to
say, thanks to those factors which, from the very beginning
of the arising of the three-brained beings, our UNIBEING
COMMON FATHER designed to be the means for
self-perfection.
“It is these same formations in the common presences
of three-brained beings which are actualized as the third
holy force of the Sacred Triamazikamno for the arising of
the Reason-of-understanding.
“Only thanks to this factor, in the process of the blending
of newly perceived impressions of every kind in the
presences of three-brained beings, are there crystallized on
the basis of the Sacred Triamazikamno data for one’s own
cognizance and understanding proper to the being alone;
and likewise exclusively only during such processes of the
crystallization of the data for consciousness in the presences
of three-brained beings does there proceed what is
called ‘Zernofookalnian-friction’ thanks to which the sacred
substances Abrustdonis and Helkdonis are chiefly
formed in them for the coating and perfecting of their
higher parts.
“I must tell you here that only the newly perceived impressions
which are crystallized in the said order and
which newly arise in beings from conscious mentation,
settle in the localizations of beings, just in those series of
formerly fixed data which are similar to these impressions
and which correspond to those already present in them.
“And new impressions, crystallized in another order,
that is, through the Reason-of-knowing, settle in the being-
localizations at random, quite without any kind of, so
to say, ‘classification.’ All these new impressions settle in
the series of those former impressions which almost always
have nothing in common with them.
“Well then, it is chiefly for this reason that everything
1169
which has been newly learned settles in the presences of
three-brained beings who have only the Reason-of-knowing
and always remains only simply as information without
any kind of cognizance by the whole of their Being.
“And therefore new data of every kind, formed and fixed
in this way for the three-brained beings who have the Reason-
of-knowing, have in respect of their use no significance
at all for the welfare of their own subsequent existence.
Moreover, the duration of the decrystallization of this kind
of fixed impressions depends on the quantity and the quality
of the impulses engendered in the given being. As regards
this latter fact ensuing from the already degenerated
functioning of the Reason proper to the three-brained beings
and which most of your contemporary favorites today
already have, one also very rarely used saying of our respected
teacher Mullah Nassr Eddin is remembered in me
by association and is expressed by the following words:
“‘As soon as anything is needed, it seems that it is filthy
and eaten by mice.’
“Although every kind of what your favorites call
’knowledge’ which they have and which has been acquired
in the common presences of beings in the said manner, is
also subjective, yet it has absolutely nothing in common
with what is called ‘Objective Knowledge.’
“Well then, my boy, in order that the mentioned Zernofookalnian-
friction should be obtained in beings, and that
at the same time the crystallization of the new perceptions
should proceed for the Reason-of-understanding, I—already
knowing very well what are called the ‘laws-of-the-fixing-
and-unfixing-of-ideas-in-localizations,’ the details of
which laws, to mention it, by the way, I learned also, thanks
to the three-brained beings who have taken your fancy,
during my sojourn among them as ‘professional hypnotist’—
had in view during my tales, among many other necessary
principles in respect of the current perception
1170
of new information through guidance from without, always
to keep also to the same inevitable rule, so that the
gradualness of the enlarging of, as is said, the ‘quintessence
of the information’ should proceed in you with the
entire absence of the being-impulses of ‘indignation,’ ‘offense,’
Vexation,’ and so forth.
“In respect of the sequence of my information to you
and of the results of your essence-understanding, I must
still tell you that if, when I first noticed your interest in
the three-brained beings who arise on the planet Earth, I
would have given from the very beginning, concerning
every event, only my personal conviction and the opinions
which had become fixed in me about them during
the period of my observations, and only afterwards would
have begun to give you the abundant and many-sided ‘totality
of information’ already related by me, then all these
facts I related would have been taken in by you without
your own being-logical confrontation, and the data which
had been crystallized for this information would have settled
in your corresponding localizations only simply as information
without any genuine being-understanding of
them.
“That is why in all my tales about the three-brained beings
who breed on the planet Earth I was guided by this,
that on the one hand there should be crystallized in the
corresponding localizations of your common presence
many diversely formed data for your future being-association
concerning all the ‘totalities’ or ‘branches’ of Objective
Knowledge; and on the other hand that the process
of Zernofookalnian-friction should proceed intensively in
your common presence, and that that result should be obtained
which I have just witnessed in the way you answered
my question, ‘Why are you weeping?’
“Now, my boy, as I have already become more or less
convinced that the time I have spent has not been in vain,
and that my tales about the three-brained beings of your
1171
planet who have taken your fancy have brought you the
benefit I expected, then, I think we might stop talking
about them so as not to evoke the process of active mentation
in you any longer; besides, time is short, for we
shall soon be on our dear planet.
“Nevertheless I must now briefly explain and strictly
command you that as long as our journey lasts, that is to
say, as long as we speak about the three-brained beings of
the planet Earth, you should try with the Reason you have
in your presence so to arrange that certain of those functions
which flow in you and which in general give three-brained
beings the possibility of active mentation, should
remain inactive, or as is said, should ‘rest’; that is to say,
those functions should rest in you which during this time
participated more intensively than usual in your active
mentation, the functionings of which do not depend on
the essence of beings but depend exclusively on what is
called the ‘harmony of the common-cosmic tempo.’
“By the way, you should always remember that the Reason
of any being and the intensity of the action of this
Reason depend on the correct functioning of all the separate
parts of his whole presence.
“For instance, all the functionings of the ‘planetary
body’ and the body itself are the chief parts of a being, but
the separate functionings as well as the whole of this body
itself without other of the spiritualized parts of the being
are only a dependent cosmic formation, conscious of
nothing, and therefore, on the basis of what you once
called the ‘common universal pillar of Justice,’ each spiritualized
part of a being must always be just towards this
dependent and unconscious part and not require of it
more than it is able to give.
“Just like everything else in the Megalocosmos, in order
that the ‘planetary body of a being’ may correctly serve its
chief part, that is to say, in order that this auxiliary part of
the whole being should properly serve his essence itself,
1172
this essence must always be just and make demands on it
only according to its inherent possibilities.
“Besides this question of Justice, it is necessary to act
toward the unconscious part of a being in such a way as
to make it possible for certain functions to remain inactive
from time to time, in order that it might be always
possible for this unconscious part gradually and in its time
to blend its newly acquired subjective ‘tempos’ with the
objective ‘tempos’ of our common Megalocosmos.
“One must notice that in the Megalocosmos the blending
of tempos proceeds only ‘Kaznookizkernian,’ that is, as your
favorites would say, with ‘law-conformable gradualness.’
“And so, if you wish that your ‘active mentation’ during
your future responsible existence should proceed correctly
and productively, you must now, if such a mentation has
already begun in you and if such an inner process has
undesirable consequences for your planetary body, not occupy
yourself at all for a while with such mentation,
however much you may like it and however greatly it may
interest you, otherwise ‘Dezonakooasanz’ will result in
you, that is to say, only one part of your whole presence
will acquire another tempo, and in consequence you will
become again, as your favorites would say, ‘lopsided.’
“By the way, most of your favorites, particularly the
contemporary ones, when they become responsible, become
just such lopsided beings.
“In short, only by a gradual change of the tempo of one
part of the whole is it possible to change the tempo of all
this whole without injuring it.
“I find it necessary to repeat that the ‘active mentation’
in a being and the useful results of such active mentation
are in reality actualized exclusively only with the equal-degree
functionings of all his three localizations of the results
spiritualized in his presence, called ‘thinking-center,’
’feeling-center,’ and ‘moving-motor-center.’”

Subpages (1): Ch 47

Comments

Ch 47 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Ch 47

THE INEVITABLE RESULT OF IMPARTIAL MENTATION
1173
Beelzebub intended to say more, but just then everything
was suddenly lit up with a “pale blue something.” From
that moment the falling of the ship Karnak began to diminish
perceptibly in speed.
All this meant that one of the great Cosmic Egolionopties
was about to come alongside the space-ship Karnak.
And indeed through the transparent outer parts of the
ship Karnak the source of that “pale blue something” soon
became visible, which lit up not only the whole of the interior
of the ship Karnak but also all the space of the Universe
surrounding this great cosmic Egolionopty as far as
the ordinary vision of beings could reach.
Of these great Egolionopties there are only four in the
Universe and each of them is under the jurisdiction of one
of the four All-Quarters-Maintainers of the Universe.
A hurried and anxious commotion began among all of
the beings aboard, and in a short time all the passengers
and the crew assembled in the main hall situated in the
center of the ship.
Each of them bore a branch of myrtle in one hand and
a Devd’el Kascho in the other.
When the great cosmic Egolionopty had come alongside
the ship Karnak, certain parts of the latter were
moved apart in a special way and there passed from the
Egolionopty into the main hall of the ship a procession
composed of several archangels and a multitude of angels,
cherubim, and seraphim, and they all too bore branches
in their hands, but of palm.
At the head of this procession walked a venerable
archangel and immediately after him two cherubim followed
1174
solemnly, bearing a casket from which something also radiated,
but this time something orange.
In front of everyone in the main hall of the ship Karnak
stood Beelzebub and behind him were ranged his
kinsmen and the captain of the ship, and all the others
stood behind them at a respectful distance.
When the said procession from the Egolionopty neared
the beings of Beelzebub’s nature who were assembled in
expectation, they halted and all of both forces, differently
natured three-brained beings, joined together in singing
the “Hymn to our ENDLESSNESS,” which Hymn is always
sung on such occasions everywhere in the Universe, by beings
of all natures and all forms of exterior coating.
This Hymn consists of the following words:
Thou Long Patient CREATOR Of All That Breathes,
Thou Abundantly LOVING CAUSE Of All That Exists,
Thou Unique VANQUISHER Of The Merciless Heropass,
Now To The Sounds Of Our Glorifying
Only Rejoice And Abide In Beatitude.
By Thy Unprecedented Labors Thou Hast Given Us
The Beginning Of Our Arisings,
By Thy Vanquishing Of The Heropass Have We
Obtained The Possibility
Of Perfecting Ourselves To The Sacred Anklad.
And Now Only Rest, As Merited,
And We, In Gratitude, Will Maintain All That Thou
Hast Created
And Always And In All Things Will Extol Thee Forever,
Extol Thee MAKER-CREATOR
Thou, The Beginning Of All Ends,
Thou, Proceeding From Infinity,
Thou, Having The End Of All Things Within Thyself,
Thou, Our ENDLESS ENDLESSNESS.
1175
When the Hymn had been sung, the venerable archangel
approached Beelzebub and solemnly proclaimed:
“By the decree of his All-Quarters-Maintainer, the
Arch-cherub Peshtvogner, and bearing his own sacred rod,
we appear before you, your Right Reverence, in order to
restore to you, in accord with the pardon granted you
from Above and for certain of your merits, what you lost
during your exile—your horns.”
Having said this, the venerable archangel turned
toward the casket borne by the cherubim and with profound
reverence carefully took from it the sacred rod.
Meanwhile all those present knelt down on one knee,
while the angels and cherubim began to sing the appropriate
sacred canticles.
Taking the sacred rod in his hand, the archangel turned
again towards Beelzebub and spoke thus to the beings of
Beelzebub’s nature:
“Beings created by our same UNI-BEING ENDLESSNESS
Who has pardoned this once erring being Beelzebub, who
by the infinite grace of our CREATOR will again exist
among you, beings like Himself. . . .
“As the virility and degree of Reason of beings of your
nature are defined and manifested by the horns on your
head, we must with the permission of our All-Quarters-
Maintainer, and with your help, restore the horns lost by
Beelzebub.
“Beings created by our ONE COMMON FATHER, your aid
will consist in this, that each of you should consent to renounce
for Beelzebub’s merited pardon certain particles of
your own horns.
“Whosoever therefore consents and wishes to do so, let
him approach the sacred rod and touch its handle, and on
the length of time the handle of the sacred rod is held will
depend the amount of active elements passing from
1176
your own horns for the formation of the corresponding
horns on this pardoned being of your nature.”
Having said this, the venerable archangel, holding the
chief end of the sacred rod, that is, the ball, over the kneeling
Beelzebub, turned the handle towards those there assembled
in such a way that whoever wished might touch it.
As soon as the venerable archangel had finished speaking,
a very great commotion began among the beings of
Beelzebub’s nature, each desiring to approach nearer and
to be the first to touch the sacred rod with their hands as
long as possible.
Order, however, was soon established and each then in
turn approached and held the handle for as long as was
indicated by the captain of the ship, who had taken upon
himself the necessary direction.
During the solemn, sacred action, horns little by little
began to grow upon the head of Beelzebub.
At first, while just the bare horns were being formed,
only a concentrated quiet gravely prevailed among those
assembled. But from the moment that forks began to appear
upon the horns a tense interest and rapt attention began
to be manifested among them. This latter state
proceeded among them, because everybody was agitated
by the wish to learn how many forks would make their appearance
on Beelzebub, since by their number the gradation
of Reason to which Beelzebub had attained according
to the sacred measure of Reason would be defined.
First one fork formed, then another, and then a third,
and as each fork made its appearance a clearly perceptible
thrill of joy and unconcealed satisfaction proceeded
among all those present.
As the fourth fork began to be formed on the horns, the
tension among those assembled reached its height, since
the formation of the fourth fork on the horns signified that
the Reason of Beelzebub had already been perfected
1177
to the sacred Ternoonald and hence that there remained
for Beelzebub only two gradations before attaining to the
sacred Anklad.
When the whole of this unusual ceremony neared its
end and before all those assembled had had time to recover
their self-possession from their earlier joyful agitation,
there suddenly and unexpectedly appeared on the
horns of Beelzebub quite independently a fifth fork of a
special form known to them all.
Thereupon all without exception, even the venerable
archangel himself, fell prostrate before Beelzebub, who
had now risen to his feet and stood transfigured with a
majestic appearance, owing to the truly majestic horns
which had arisen on his head.
All fell prostrate before Beelzebub because by the fifth
fork on his horns it was indicated that He had attained
the Reason of the sacred Podkoolad, i.e., the last gradation
before the Reason of the sacred Anklad.
The Reason of the sacred Anklad is the highest to
which in general any being can attain, being the third in
degree from the Absolute Reason of HIS ENDLESSNESS HIMSELF.
But the Reason of the sacred Podkoolad, to which
Beelzebub had already perfected himself, is also very
rare in the Universe, hence even the venerable archangel
prostrated himself before Beelzebub because his own degree
of Reason was as yet only that of the sacred Degindad,
i.e., wanting three degrees to the Reason of the
sacred Anklad.
When all had arisen to their feet, the venerable
archangel, addressing this time all the assembled beings of
various natures, proclaimed:
“Beings created by One CREATOR, we have all just become
worthy to be the first to behold the final formation
of the appearance of that which is the dream both of all
1178
those present and of the beings in general of the whole of
our great Megalocosmos.
“And now let us all together exult and rejoice over such
a worthiness, which is for us such a revivifying shock for
our ability to struggle against our own denying source,
which ability alone can lead us to that sacred Podkoolad
attained by one of the sons of our COMMON FATHER,who
although he first transgressed on account of his youth, yet
afterwards was able by his conscious labors and intentional
sufferings to become worthy with his essence to be
one of the very rare Sacred Individuals of the whole of our
Great Universe.”
After this proclamation of the archangel all the beings
without exception present on the space-ship Karnak then
began to sing the prescribed sacred canticle entitled “I Rejoice.”
And when this last sacred canticle also had been sung,
all the angels and cherubim, with the venerable archangel
at their head, returned to the cosmic Egolionopty which
then left the ship Karnak and disappeared gradually into
space, whereupon the passengers and crew began to disperse
to their places and the Karnak resumed its falling
toward its destination.
After the termination of the Most Great Universal
Solemnity just described, Beelzebub with His grandson
and His old servant Ahoon, deeply moved like all of the
other passengers of the space-ship Karnak by this unexpected
event, returned to that part of the ship where all
their talks proceeded concerning the men-beings arising
and existing on the Earth.
When Beelzebub, now with a transfigured appearance
corresponding to His merits and visible to all, had occupied
His usual place, Ahoon, His old servant who had been close
to Him during almost the whole of His existence,
1179
unexpectedly fell prostrate before Him and in a sincerely
entreating voice began to speak:
“Sacred Podkoolad of our Great Megalocosmos! Have
mercy upon me and pardon me, an unfortunate ordinary
three-centered being, for my past disrespectful manifestations,
voluntary and involuntary, towards Your Sacred Essence.
“Have mercy and pardon me: just this three-centered
being, who, though he has existed a very long time, yet to
his misfortune—only because in his preparatory age nobody
aided the crystallization in him of the data for the
ability of intensively actualizing being-Partkdolg-duty—
had until now been so shortsighted that he had been unable
to sense the reality present beneath an exterior with
which, according to the common-cosmic Trogoautoegocrat,
all those existing and newly arising units of the
Megalocosmos are coated, who ought to have in their
presence that sacred ‘something’ which is called Reason.”
Having said this, Ahoon stood as if sunk in a stupor of
silent expectancy.
And Beelzebub, also in silence, gazed at him with a
look which, though perceived externally from without was
full of love and forgiveness, yet there could be felt in it
also His Essence-grief and inevitable resignation.
During this afore-described scene, Hassein stood apart
in the posture everywhere called the ‘posture-of-the-all-famous-
universal-hermit,’ Harnatoolkpararana of the planet
Kirmankshana.
And when a little bit later Beelzebub cast His eyes
around and noticed His grandson in the said posture, He
turned to him and said:
“What, my boy! Can it be that the same proceeds in
your presence as in our old Ahoon’s?”
To this question of Beelzebub’s, Hassein, also in an uncertain
tone unusual for him, timidly replied:
1180
“Almost ... yes ... Sacred Podkoolad of our Great
Megalocosmos. Only with this difference, that at this moment
the impulse of love both for our Ahoon and for the
three-brained beings of the planet Earth now functions
still more strongly in me.
“This impulse of love has become stronger in me, evidently
because, as it seems to me, both Ahoon and the
three-brained beings of the planet Earth have greatly
aided me in becoming worthy to be a recent eyewitness of
the Great Solemnity of Him who is the cause of the cause
of my arising and Whom hitherto I have called my dear
grandfather and Who has already visibly become one of
the sacred Podkoolads of our Great Megalocosmos, before
Whom all will bow and before Whom I have at this moment
the happiness to stand.”
“Eh, eh, eh!” exclaimed Beelzebub, and having given
his features the usual expression He was wont to assume
during his sojourn on the Earth, said:
“First of all I wish to remark and in the speech of Mullah
Nassr Eddin, whom I particularly honor, to voice the
thought which arises by association concerning Ahoon’s
words which were not peculiar to him and his assumed
posture quite unusual for him.
“Our dear teacher in such a case would say, ‘Don’t shed
tears in vain like that crocodile which snapped at the fisherman
and missed biting off his lower left half.’
“And now first take your usual places and then let us
talk a little more.
“Although our ship is now entering the spheres of our
planet Karatas, yet as usually happens with space-ships, in
order to exhaust the momentum they have acquired, a
fairly long time will elapse before it stops at its destined
mooring place.”
Hassein and Ahoon immediately and silently proceeded
to follow the suggestion of Beelzebub, though by their
1181
movements and the translucency of their inner psyche, it
was evident that there had been a marked change in their
attitude toward the person of Beelzebub since the above described
Common Universal Event.
When they had taken their places they sat down,
this time not with the unconstraint they had formerly
shown.
Then Beelzebub, turning to Hassein, said, “First of
all, my boy, I give you my word that when we return
home—unless any event from external causes independent
of our Essence will prevent this—I shall explain to you
everything relating to the three-brained beings who have
taken your fancy, concerning that which during this journey
of ours on the ship Karnak I promised to explain, but
which I have for some reason or other left unexplained.
“But meanwhile, if you have any question in mind that
now needs explanation, ask.
“I warn you, however, that we have not enough time to
reply in the manner that has become proper to our talks
during all this time and hence try to formulate your question
in such a way that my answer also may be brief.
“By such a question you can even, apropos, once more
show me to what extent your logical mentation has increased
during my tales concerning the strange psyche of
the three-centered beings arising and existing on the
planet Earth.”
At this proposal of his grandfather, Hassein deeply
thought rather a long time, and then, in an exalted mood,
spoke as follows:
“Sacred Podkoolad and fundamental cause of the cause
of my arising!
“Since the solemnity which has just taken place, when
Your Sacred Essence became coated with a corresponding
visible exterior and when thereby the whole of its significance
which cannot be perceived nor understood by all
1182
three-brained beings became clear and even sensible to me
as well as to every other cosmic unit, save Yourself, every
word spoken by You and every counsel of Yours is taken
by me as law.
“I must therefore strive with the whole of my presence to
carry out the suggestion You have just made to me and try
as well and as briefly as possible to formulate my question.
“Sacred Podkoolad, and cause of the cause of my arising.
“In order that the convictions formed in me during this
time, owing to Your explanation of the abnormalities proceeding
on the Earth, may become definitely crystallized
in me, I still wish very much to have this time Your personal
and frank opinion as to the following: How You
would reply if, let us suppose, our ALL-EMBRACING CREATOR
ENDLESSNESS HIMSELF, were to summon You before
HIM and ask You this:
“‘Beelzebub! ! ! !
“‘You, as one of the anticipated, accelerated results of
all My actualizations, manifest briefly the sum of your
long-centuried impartial observations and studies of the
psyche of the three-centered beings arising on the planet
Earth and state in words whether it is still possible by
some means or other to save them and to direct them into
the becoming path?’”
Having said this, Hassein arose and, standing in a posture
of reverence, began to look expectantly at Beelzebub.
And Ahoon also rose.
Beelzebub, smiling lovingly at this question of Hassein’s,
first said that He was now quite convinced that His
tales had brought Hassein the desired results; and then in
a serious tone He continued that if our ALL-EMBRACING
UNI-BEING-CREATOR should indeed summon Him before
HIM and ask Him thus, He would answer.
1183
Thereupon Beelzebub suddenly also arose unexpectedly
and having stretched His right hand forward and His left
hand back, He directed His vision somewhere afar off,
and it seemed that with His sight He was, as it were,
piercing the very depths of space.
Simultaneously ‘something’ pale yellow began little by
little to arise around Beelzebub and to envelop Him, and
it was in no way possible to understand or to discern
whence this something issued—whether it issued from
Beelzebub Himself or proceeded to Him from space from
sources outside of Him.
Finding Himself in these cosmic actualizations incomprehensible
for all three-brained beings, Beelzebub in a
loud voice unusual for Him very penetratingly intoned
the following words:
“THOU ALL and the ALLNESS of my WHOLENESS!
“The sole means now for the saving of the beings of the
planet Earth would be to implant again into their presences
a new organ, an organ like Kundabuffer, but this
time of such properties that every one of these unfortunates
during the process of existence should constantly
sense and be cognizant of the inevitability of his own
death as well as of the death of everyone upon whom his
eyes or attention rests.
“Only such a sensation and such a cognizance can now
destroy the egoism completely crystallized in them that
has swallowed up the whole of their Essence and also that
tendency to hate others which flows from it—the tendency,
namely, which engenders all those mutual relationships
existing there, which serve as the chief cause of all
their abnormalities unbecoming to three-brained beings
and maleficent for them themselves and for the whole of
the Universe.”

Subpages (1): Ch 48

Comments

Ch 48 - Beelzebub`s Tales to His Grandson

Ch 48

From the Author

After six years of work, merciless toward myself and with
almost continuously tense mentation, I yesterday at last
completed the setting down on paper, in a form, I think,
accessible to everybody, the first of the three series of
books I had previously thought out and six years ago
begun—just those three series in which I planned to actualize
by means of the totality of the ideas to be developed,
at first in theory and afterwards in practice, also by
a means I had foreseen and prepared, three essential tasks
I had set myself: namely, by means of the first series, to
destroy in people everything which, in their false representations,
as it were, exists in reality, or in other words
”to corrode without mercy all the rubbish accumulated
during the ages in human mentation”; by means of the
second series, to prepare so to say “new constructional
material”; and by means of the third, “to build a new
world.”
Having now finished the first series of books, and, following
the practice already long ago established on the
Earth—never to conclude any great, as is said, “undertaking”
without what some call an epilogue, others an afterword,
and still others “from the author,” and so on—I
also now propose to write something of the same kind for
them.
With this end in view I very attentively read over this
morning the “preface” I wrote six years ago entitled “The
Arousing of Thought” in order to take corresponding ideas
from it for a corresponding so to say “logical fusion” of that
beginning with this conclusion which I now intend to
write.
While I was reading that first chapter, which I wrote
1185
only six years ago, but which seems to me by my present
sensing to have been written long long ago, a sensing which
is now in my common presence obviously because during
that time I had to think intensely and even as might be said,
to “experience” all the suitable material required for eight
thick volumes—not for nothing is it stated in that branch
of genuine science entitled “the laws of association of human
mentation,” which has come down from very ancient times
and is known to only a few contemporary people, that the
”sensing of the flow of time is directly proportional to the
quality and quantity of the flow of thoughts”—well then,
while I was reading just that first chapter, about which, as I
said, I thought deeply from every aspect and which I experienced
under the most exclusive action of my own willed
self-mortification, and which, moreover, I wrote at a time
when the functioning of my entire whole—a functioning
which engenders in a man what is called “the-power-to-manifest
-by-his-own-initiative”—was utterly disharmonized,
that is to say, when I was still extremely ill owing to
an accident that had not long before occurred to me, and
which consisted of a “charge-and-crash” with my automobile
at full speed into a tree standing silently, like an observer
and reckoner of the passage of centuries at a disorderly
tempo, on the historic road between the world capital of
Paris and the town of Fontainebleau—a “charge” which according
to any sane human understanding should have put
an end to my life—there arose in me from the reading of
that chapter a quite definite decision.
Recalling my state during the period of the writing of
that first chapter, I cannot help adding here—owing to
still another certain small weakness in me which consists
of my always experiencing an inner satisfaction whenever
I see appear on the faces of our estimable contemporary
as they are called “representatives of exact science,” that
1186
very specific smile peculiar to them alone—that although
my body after this accident was, as is said, “so battered
and everything in it so mixed up” that for months it
looked like a fragment of a general picture which might
be described as “a bit of live meat in a clean bed,” nevertheless,
and for all that, my correctly disciplined what is
usually called “spirit,” even in that physical state of my
body, was not in the least depressed, as it should have
been according to their notions, but, on the contrary, its
power was even intensified by the heightened excitation
which had arisen in it just before the accident owing to
my repeated disappointment in people, particularly in
such people as are devoted, as they say to “science,” and
also to my disappointment in those ideals which until
then had been in me, and which had gradually been
formed in my common presence, thanks chiefly to the
commandment inculcated in me in my childhood, enjoining
that “the highest aim and sense of human life is
the striving to attain the welfare of one’s neighbor,” and
that this is possible exclusively only by the conscious renunciation
of one’s own.
And so, after I had very attentively read over that opening
chapter of the first series, which I had written in the
said conditions, and when in my memory by association
there had been recalled the texts of those many succeeding
chapters, which, according to my conviction, ought
to produce in the consciousness of the readers unusual
impressions which in turn always, as is said, “engender
substantial results,” I—or rather, this time, that dominant
something in my common presence which now represents
the sum of the results obtained from the data crystallized
during my life, data which engender, among
other things, in a man who has in general set himself the
aim, so to say “to mentate actively impartially” during the
process of responsible existence, the ability to penetrate
1187
and understand the psyche of people of various types—I
decided, urged by the impulse called “love of kind” which
simultaneously arose in me, not to write in this conclusion
anything additional and correspondent to the general
aim of this first series, but to confine myself simply to appending
the first of a considerable number of lectures,
copies of which now are in my possession and which were
publicly read during the existence of the institution I
had founded under the name of the “Institute-for-the-
Harmonious-Development-of-Man.”
That institution by the way no longer exists, and I find
it both necessary and opportune, chiefly for the purpose
of pacifying certain types from various countries, to make
the categorical declaration here and now that I have liquidated
it completely and forever.
I was constrained with an inexpressible impulse of grief
and despondency to make this decision to liquidate this
institution and everything organized and carefully prepared
for the opening the following year of eighteen
sections in different countries, in short, of everything I
had previously created with almost superhuman labor,
chiefly because, soon after the said accident occurred,
that is, three months afterwards, when the former usual
functioning of my mentation had been more or less reestablished
in me—I being still utterly powerless in
body—I then reflected that the attempt to preserve the
existence of this institution, would, in the absence of real
people around me and owing to the impossibility of
procuring without me the great material means required
for it, inevitably lead to a catastrophe the result of which,
among other things for me in my old age as well as for
numerous others wholly dependent on me, would be, so
to say, a “vegetation.”
The lecture which I propose to append as a conclusion
to this first series was more than once read by my, as they
1188
were then called, “pupils of the first rank” during the existence
of the mentioned institution. Certain of them, by
the way, turned out subsequently, to my personal sincere
regret, to have in their essence a predisposition to the
speedy transformation of their psyche into the psyche
called Hasnamussian—a predisposition which appeared
and became fully visible and clearly sensible to all more or
less normal persons around them, when, at the moment
of desperate crisis for everything I had previously actualized,
due to the said accident, they, as is said, “quaking for
their skins,” that is to say, fearing to lose their personal
welfare which, by the way, I had created for them, deserted
the common work and with their tails between
their legs took themselves off to their kennels, where,
profiting by the crumbs fallen from my so to say “idea-table”
they opened their, as I would say, “Shachermacher-workshop-
booths,” and with a secret feeling of hope and
perhaps even joy at their speedy and complete release
from my vigilant control, began manufacturing out of
various unfortunate naive people, “candidates for lunatic
asylums.”
I append just this particular lecture, in the first place,
because, at the very beginning of the dissemination of the
ideas I imported into life, it was specially prepared here
on the continent of Europe to serve as the introduction
or, as it were, threshold for the whole series of subsequent
lectures, by no less than the whole sum of which was it
possible both to make clear in a form accessible to
everybody the necessity and even the inevitability of a
practical actualization of the immutable truths I have elucidated
and established in the course of half a century of
day-and-night active work and also to prove the actual
possibility of employing those truths for the welfare of
people; and secondly I append it here, because, while it
was last being publicly read, and I happened myself to be
1189
present at that numerous gathering, I made an addition
which fully corresponds to the hidden thought introduced
by Mr. Beelzebub himself into his, so to say, “concluding
chord,” and which at the same time, illuminating once
more this most great objective truth, will in my opinion
make it possible for the reader properly to perceive and assimilate
this truth as befits a being who claims to be an
”image of God.”
LECTURE NUMBER ONE
THE VARIETY, ACCORDING TO LAW, OF THE
MANIFESTATIONS OF HUMAN INDIVIDUALITY
(Last read in New York in the Neighborhood Playhouse,
January, 1924)
According to the investigations of many scientists of past
ages and according to the data obtained at the present time
by means of the quite exceptionally conducted researches
of the Institute-for-the-Harmonious-Development-of-Man
according to the system of Mr. Gurdjieff, the whole individuality
of every man—according to laws and conditions
of the process of life of people which have from the very
beginning become established and gradually fixed on the
Earth—of whatever heredity he is the result, and whatever
be the accidental surrounding conditions in which he arose
and developed, must already at the beginning of his responsible
life—as a condition of responding in reality to
the sense and predestination of his existence as a man and
not merely as an animal—indispensably consist of four definite
distinct personalities.
The first of these four independent personalities is
nothing else than the totality of that automatic functioning
which is proper to man as well as to all animals, the
data for which are composed in them firstly of the sum
total of the results of impressions previously perceived
1190
from all the surrounding reality as well as from everything
intentionally artificially implanted in them from outside,
and, secondly, from the result of the process also inherent
in every animal called “daydreaming.” And this totality of
automatic functioning most people ignorantly name “consciousness,”
or, at best, “mentation.”
The second of the four personalities, functioning in
most cases independently of the first, consists of the sum
of the results of the data deposited and fixed in the presence
of man, like that of all animals, through its six organs
called “receivers-of-the-varied-qualitied-vibrations,”
which organs function in accordance with newly perceived
impressions and the sensitiveness of which depends
upon transmitted heredity and on the conditions of the
preparatory formation of the given individual for responsible
existence.
The third independent part of the whole being is
the prime functioning of his organism as well as what
are called the “motor-reflex-reciprocally-affecting-manifestations-
proceeding-in-it,” and the quality of these
manifestations also depends on those aforesaid results of
heredity and of the circumstances during his preparatory
formation.
And the fourth, which should also be a separate part of
the whole individual, is none other than the manifestation
of the totality of the results of the already automatized
functioning of all the three enumerated personalities separately
formed and independently educated in him, that
is to say, it is that part which is called, in a being, “I.”
In the common presence of a man, and for the spiritualization
and manifestation of each of the enumerated
three separately formed parts of his entire whole, there is
an independent, as it is called, “gravity-center-localization”;
and each of these gravity-center-localizations, each
1191
with its own entire system, has, for its general actualization,
its own peculiarities and predispositions inherent in
it alone. In consequence of this, in order to make possible
the rounded perfecting of a man, a special corresponding
correct education is indispensably necessary for
each of these three parts, and not such a treatment as is
given nowadays and also called “education.”
Only then can the “I” which should be in a man, be his own I.
According to the already indicated seriously instituted experimental
investigations carried on over many years, or even
according merely to the sane and impartial reflection of even
every contemporary man, the common presence of every
man—particularly of one in whom for some reason or another
there arises, so to say, the pretension to be not just an
ordinary average man, but what is called “one of the intelligentsia”
in the genuine sense of the word—must inevitably
consist not only of all the said four fully determined distinct
personalities, but each of them must of necessity be exactly
correspondingly developed, to ensure that in his general
manifestations during the period of his responsible existence
all the separate parts should harmonize with each other.
For a comprehensive and visible clarification to oneself
of the varied sources of the arising and the varied qualities
of the manifested personalities in the general organization
of man, and also of the difference between what is called
that “I” which should be in the common presence of a
”man-without-quotation-marks,” that is, a real man;
and, as it can be expressed, the pseudo “I” which people
today mistake for it, an analogy can be very well made.
Though this analogy, as is said, has been “worn thread-bare”
by contemporary what are called spiritualists,
occultists, theosophists, and other specialists in “catching
fish in muddy waters,” in their cackle about what are
1192
called the “mental,” “astral,” and still other such bodies
which are supposed to be in man, nevertheless it is well
adapted to throw light on the question we are now considering.
A man as a whole with all his separately concentrated
and functioning localizations, that is to say, his formed
and independently educated “personalities,” is almost exactly
comparable to that organization for conveying a
passenger, which consists of a carriage, a horse, and a
coachman.
It must first of all be remarked that the difference
between a real man and a pseudo man, that is, between
one who has his own “I” and one who has not, is indicated
in the analogy we have taken by the passenger sitting
in the carriage. In the first case, that of the real man,
the passenger is the owner of the carriage; and in the second
case, he is simply the first chance passer-by who, like
the fare in a “hackney carriage,” is continuously being
changed.
The body of a man with all its motor reflex manifestations
corresponds simply to the carriage itself; all
the functionings and manifestations of feeling of a man
correspond to the horse harnessed to the carriage and
drawing it; the coachman sitting on the box and directing
the horse corresponds to that in a man which people call
consciousness or mentation; and finally, the passenger
seated in the carriage and commanding the coachman is
that which is called “I.”
The fundamental evil among contemporary people is
chiefly that, owing to the rooted and widespread abnormal
methods of education of the rising generation, this fourth
personality which should be present in everybody on
reaching responsible age is entirely missing in them; and
almost all of them consist only of the three enumerated
parts, which parts, moreover, are formed arbitrarily of
1193
themselves and anyhow. In other words, almost every contemporary
man of responsible age consists of nothing
more nor less than simply a “hackney carriage,” and one
moreover, composed as follows: a broken-down carriage
”which has long ago seen its day,” a crock of a horse, and,
on the box, a tatterdemalion, half-sleepy, half-drunken
coachman whose time designated by Mother Nature for
self-perfection passes while he waits on a corner, fantastically
daydreaming, for any old chance passenger. The first
passenger who happens along hires him and dismisses him
just as he pleases, and not only him but also all the parts
subordinate to him.
Continuing this analogy between a typical contemporary
man, with his thoughts, feelings, and body, and a
hackney carriage, horse, and coachman, we can clearly see
that in each of the parts composing both organizations
there must have been formed and there must exist its own
separate needs, habits, tastes, and so on, proper to it
alone. From the varied nature of their arising, and the diverse
conditions of their formation, and according to their
varying possibilities in each of them there must inevitably
have been formed, for instance, its own psyche, its own
notions, its own subjective supports, its own viewpoints,
and so on.
The whole totality of the manifestations of human
mentation, with all the inherencies proper to this functioning
and with all its specific particularities, corresponds
almost exactly in every respect to the essence and manifestations
of a typical hired coachman.
Like all hired coachmen in general, he is a type called
”cabby.” He is not entirely illiterate because, owing to the
regulations existing in his country for the “general compulsory
teaching of the three R’s,” he was obliged in his
childhood to put in an occasional attendance at what is
called the “parish church school.”
1194
Although he himself is from the country and has
remained as ignorant as his fellow rustics, yet rubbing
shoulders, owing to his profession, with people of various
positions and education, picking up from them,
by bits here and bits there, a variety of expressions
embodying various notions, he has now come to regard
everything smacking of the country with superiority
and contempt, indignantly dismissing it all as “ignorance.”
In short, this is a type to whom applies perfectly the
definition, “The crows he raced but by peacocks outpaced.”
He considers himself competent even in questions of
religion, politics, and sociology; with his equals he likes to
argue; those whom he regards as his inferiors, he likes to
teach; his superiors he flatters, with them he is servile; before
them, as is said, “he stands cap in hand.”
One of his chief weaknesses is to dangle after the neighboring
cooks and housemaids, but, best of all, he likes a
good hearty tuck-in, and to gulp down another glass or
two, and then, fully satiated, drowsily to daydream.
To gratify these weaknesses of his, he always steals a
part of the money given him by his employer to buy fodder
for the horse.
Like every “cabby” he works as is said always “under the
lash,” and if occasionally he does a job without being
made, it is only in the hope of receiving tips.
The desire for tips has gradually taught him to be aware
of certain weaknesses in the people with whom he has
dealings, and to profit himself by them; he has automatically
learned to be cunning, to flatter, so to say, to stroke
people the right way, and, in general, to lie.
On every convenient occasion and at every free moment
he slips into a saloon or to a bar, where over a glass
1195
of beer he daydreams for hours at a time, or talks with a
type like himself, or just reads the paper.
He tries to appear imposing, wears a beard, and if he is
thin pads himself out to appear more important.
The totality of the manifestations of the feeling-localization
in a man and the whole system of its functioning
correspond perfectly to the horse of the hackney carriage
in our analogy.
Incidentally, this comparison of the horse with the
organization of human feeling will serve to show up particularly
clearly the error and one-sidedness of the contemporary
education of the rising generation.
The horse as a whole, owing to the negligence of those
around it during its early years, and to its constant solitude,
is as if locked up within itself; that is to say, its so
to say “inner life” is driven inside, and for external manifestations
it has nothing but inertia.
Thanks to the abnormal conditions around it, the horse
has never received any special education, but has been
molded exclusively under the influence of constant
thrashings and vile abuse.
It has always been kept tied up; and for food, instead
of oats and hay, there is given to it merely straw which is
utterly worthless for its real needs.
Never having seen in any of the manifestations towards
it even the least love or friendliness, the horse is now
ready to surrender itself completely to anybody who gives
it the slightest caress.
The consequence of all this is that all the inclinations
of the horse, deprived of all interests and aspirations, must
inevitably be concentrated on food, drink, and the automatic
yearning towards the opposite sex; hence it invariably
veers in the direction where it can obtain any of
these. If, for example, it catches sight of a place where
1196
even once or twice it gratified one of the enumerated
needs, it waits the chance to run off in that direction.
It must further be added that although the coachman
has a very feeble understanding of his duties, he can nevertheless,
even though only a little, think logically; and remembering
tomorrow, he either from fear of losing his job
or from the desire of receiving a reward, does occasionally
evince an interest in doing something or other for his employer
without being driven to it; but the horse—in consequence
of there not having been formed in it at the
proper time, owing to the absence of any special and corresponding
education, any data at all for manifesting the
aspirations requisite for responsible existence—of course
fails to understand (and indeed it cannot be expected that
it should understand) why in general it must do anything;
its obligations are therefore carried out quite inertly and
only from fear of further beatings.
As far as the carriage or cart is concerned, which stands
in our analogy for the body without any of the other independently
formed parts of the common presence of a man, the situation is
even worse.
This cart, like most carts, is made of various materials,
and furthermore is of a very complicated construction.
It was designed, as is evident to every sane-thinking
man, to carry all kinds of burdens, and not for the purpose
for which contemporary people employ it, that is,
only for carrying passengers.
The chief cause of the various misunderstandings
connected with it springs from the fact that those who
made the system of this cart intended it for travel on the
byroads, and certain inner details of its general construction
were in consequence foreseeingly made to answer to
this aim.
For example, the principle of its greasing, one of the
chief needs of a construction of such different materials,
1197
was so devised that the grease should spread over all the
metallic parts from the shaking received from the jolts inevitable
on such roads, whereas now, this cart that was designed
for traveling on the byroads finds itself stationed
on a rank in the city and traveling on smooth, level, asphalted
roads.
In the absence of any shocks whatsoever while going
along such roads, no uniform greasing of all its parts occurs,
and some of them consequently must inevitably rust
and cease to fulfill the action intended for them.
A cart goes easily as a rule if its moving parts are properly
greased. With too little grease, these parts get heated
and finally red-hot, and thus the other parts get spoiled;
on the other hand, if in some part there is too much
grease, the general movement of the cart is impaired, and
in either case it becomes more difficult for the horse to
draw it.
The contemporary coachman, our cabby, neither
knows nor has any suspicion of the necessity of greasing
the cart, and even if he does grease it, he does so without
proper knowledge, only on hearsay, blindly following the
directions of the first comer.
That is why, when this cart, now adapted more or less
for travel on smooth roads, has for some reason or other
to go along a byroad, something always happens to it; either
a nut gives way, or a bolt gets bent or something or
other gets loose; and after these attempts at traveling
along such roads, the journey rarely ends without more or
less considerable repairs.
In any case, to make use of this cart for the purposes for
which it was made is already impossible without risk. If repairs
are begun, it is necessary to take the cart all to pieces,
examine all its parts, and, as is done in such cases,
”kerosene” them, clean them, and put them together again;
and frequently it becomes clearly necessary immediately
1198
and without fail to change a part. This is all very well if
it happens to be an inexpensive part, but it may turn out
to be more costly than a new cart.
And so, all that has been said about the separate parts
of that organization of which, taken as a whole, a hackney
carriage consists can be fully applied also to the general
organization of the common presence of a man.
Owing to the absence among contemporary people of
any knowledge and ability specially to prepare in a corresponding
way the rising generation for responsible existence
by educating all the separate parts composing their
common presences, every person of today is a confused
and extremely ludicrous something, that is to say, again
using this example we have taken, a something resembling
the following picture.
A carriage just out of the factory, made on the latest
model, polished by genuine German craftsmen from the
town of Barmen, and harnessed to the kind of horse
which is called in the locality named Transcaucasia, a
”Dglozidzi.” (“Dzi” is a horse; “Dgloz” is the name of a
certain Armenian specialist in buying utterly worthless
horses and skinning them.)
On the box of this stylish carriage sits an unshaven, unkempt,
sleepy coachman-cabby, dressed in a shabby cloak
which he has retrieved from the rubbish heap where it had
been thrown as utterly worthless by the kitchen-maid
Maggie. On his head reposes a brand-new top hat, an exact
replica of Rockefeller’s; and in his buttonhole there is
displayed a giant chrysanthemum.
This picture, however ludicrous, of contemporary man,
is an inevitable result, chiefly because from the first day of
the arising and formation of a contemporary man, all these
three parts formed in him—which parts, although diversely
caused and with properties of diverse quality,
should nevertheless, at the period of his responsible
1199
existence for pursuing a single aim, all together represent
his entire whole—begin, so to say, to “live” and to become
fixed in their specific manifestations separately one from
another, never having been trained either to the requisite
automatic reciprocal maintenance, reciprocal assistance,
or to any, even though only approximate, reciprocal understanding;
and thus, when afterward concerted manifestations
are required, these concerted manifestations do
not appear.
Thanks to what is called the “system of education of
the rising generation” which at the present time has already
been completely fixed in the life of man and which
consists singly and solely in training the pupils, by means
of constant repetition to the point of “madness,” to sense
various almost empty words and expressions and to recognize,
only by the difference in their consonance, the reality
supposed to be signified by these words and
expressions, the coachman is still able to explain after a
fashion the various desires arising in him, but only to
types similar to his own outside of his common presence,
and he is sometimes even able approximately to understand
others.
This coachman-cabby of ours, gossiping with other
coachmen while waiting for a fare, and sometimes, as is
said, “flirting” at the gate with the neighbor’s maid, even
learns various forms of what is called “savoir-vivre.”
He also, by the way, according to the external conditions
of the life of coachmen in general, gradually automatizes
himself to distinguish one street from the other and
to calculate, for instance, during repairs in some street,
how to get to the required street from another direction.
But as for the horse, although the maleficent invention
of contemporary people which is called education does
not extend over the horse’s formation, and in consequence
its inherited possibilities are not atrophied, yet owing to
1200
the fact that this formation proceeds under the conditions
of the abnormally established process of the ordinary existence
of people, and that the horse grows up ignored like
an orphan by everybody, and moreover an ill-treated orphan,
it neither acquires anything corresponding to the
established psyche of the coachman nor learns anything of
what he knows, and hence is quite ignorant of all the
forms of reciprocal relationship which have become usual
for the coachman, and no contact is established between
them for understanding each other.
It is possible, however, that in its locked-in life the
horse does nevertheless learn some form of relationship
with the coachman and that even, perhaps, it is familiar
with some “language”; but the trouble is that the coachman
does not know this and does not even suspect its possibility.
Apart from the fact that, owing to the said abnormal
conditions, no data for even an approximate understanding
of each other are formed between the horse and the
coachman, there are also still other and numerous external
causes, independent of them, which fail to give them
the possibility of together actualizing that one purpose for
which they were both destined.
The point is, that just as the separate independent parts
of a “hackney” are connected—namely, the carriage to the
horse by the shafts and the horse to the coachman by
reins—so also are the separate parts of the general organization
of man connected with each other; namely, the
body is connected to the feeling-organization by the
blood, and the feeling-organization is connected to the organization
actualizing the functioning of mentation or
consciousness by what is called Hanbledzoin, that is, by
that substance which arises in the common presence of a
man from all intentionally made being-efforts.
The wrong system of education existing at the present
1201
time has led to the coachman’s ceasing to have any effect
whatever on his horse, unless we allow the fact that he is
merely able by means of the reins to engender in the consciousness
of the horse just three ideas—right, left, and
stop.
Strictly speaking he cannot always do even this, because
the reins in general are made of materials that react to various
atmospheric phenomena: for example, during a pouring
rain they swell and lengthen; and in heat, the
contrary; thereby changing their effect upon the horse’s
automatized sensitiveness of perception.
The same proceeds in the general organization of the
average man whenever from some impression or other the
so to say “density and tempo” of the Hanbledzoin changes
in him, when his thoughts entirely lose all possibility of
affecting his feeling-organization.
And so, to resume all that has been said, one must
willy-nilly acknowledge that every man should strive to
have his own “I”; otherwise he will always represent a
hackney carriage in which any fare can sit and which any
fare can dispose of just as he pleases.
And here it will not be superfluous to point out that
the Institute-for-the-Harmonious-Development-of-Man,
organized on the system of Mr. Gurdjieff, has, among its
fundamental tasks, also the task of on the one hand correspondingly
educating in its pupils each of the enumerated
independent personalities separately as well as in
their general reciprocal relationship; and on the other
hand of begetting and fostering in each of its pupils what
every bearer of the name of “man without quotation
marks” should have—his own “I.”
For a more exact, so to say, scientific definition of the
difference between a genuine man, that is, man as he ought
to be, and a man whom we have called “man in quotation
marks,” that is, such men as almost all contemporary
1202
people have become, it is fitting to repeat what was said
about this by Mr. Gurdjieff himself in one of his personal
”lecture talks.”
It was as follows:
“For the definition of man, considered from our point
of view, neither anatomical, nor physiological, nor psychological
contemporary knowledge of his symptoms can
assist us, since they are inherent in one degree or another
in every man and consequently apply equally to all. Hence
they do not enable us to establish the exact difference
which we wish to establish between people. This difference
can only be formulated in the following terms: ‘Man
is a being who can do,’ and ‘to do’ means to act consciously
and by one’s own initiative.”
And indeed every more or less sane-thinking man who
is able to be if only a little impartial, must admit that
hitherto there has not been nor can there be a fuller and
more exhaustive definition.
Even suppose that we provisionally accept this definition,
the question inevitably arises—can a man who is a
product of contemporary education and civilization do
anything at all himself, consciously and by his own will?
No ... we answer at the very beginning, to this question.
Why not? ...
Solely because, as the Institute-for-the-Harmonious-
Development-of-Man experimentally proves and from experiments
categorically affirms, everything without
exception from beginning to end does itself in contemporary
man, and there is nothing which a contemporary
man himself does.
In personal, family, and communal life, in politics, science,
art, philosophy, and religion, in short, in everything
entering into the process of the ordinary life of a contemporary
man, everything from beginning to end does itself,
1203
and not a single one of these “victims of contemporary
civilization” can “do” anything.
This experimentally proved categorical affirmation of
the Institute-for-the-Harmonious-Development-of-Man,
namely, that the ordinary man can do nothing and that
everything does itself in him and through him, coincides
with what is said of man by contemporary “exact-positive-science.”
Contemporary “exact-positive-science” says that a man
is a very complex organism developed by evolution from
the simplest organisms, and who has now become capable
of reacting in a very complex manner to external impressions.
This capability of reacting in man is so complex,
and the responsive movements can appear to be so far removed
from the causes evoking them and conditioning
them, that the actions of man, or at least a part of them,
seem to naive observation quite spontaneous.
But according to the ideas of Mr. Gurdjieff, the average
man is indeed incapable of the single smallest independent
or spontaneous action or word. All of him is only
the result of external effect. Man is a transforming machine,
a kind of transmitting station of forces.
Thus from the point of view of the totality of Mr.
Gurdjieff’s ideas and also according to contemporary “exact-
positive-science,” man differs from the animals only
by the greater complexity of his reactions to external impressions,
and by having a more complex construction for
perceiving and reacting to them.
And as to that which is attributed to man and named
”will,” Mr. Gurdjieff completely denies the possibility of
its being in the common presence of the average man.
Will is a certain combination obtained from the results
of certain properties specially elaborated in themselves by
people who can do.
1204
In the presences of average people what they call will is
exclusively only the resultant of desires.
Real will is a sign of a very high degree of Being in
comparison with the Being of the ordinary man. But only
those people who possess such Being can do.
All other people are simply automatons, machines, or
mechanical toys set in motion by external forces, acting
just in so far as the “spring” placed in them by surrounding
accidental conditions acts, and this spring can neither
be lengthened or shortened, nor changed in any way on
its own initiative.
And so, while admitting great possibilities in man, we
deny him any value as an independent unit as long as he
remains such as he is at the present time.
For the purpose of confirming the complete absence in
the average man of any will whatsoever, I will add here a
passage from another of Mr. Gurdjieff’s personal lectures,
in which the manifestations of this famous assumed will
in man are picturesquely described.
Addressing those present, Mr. Gurdjieff then said:
“You have plenty of money, luxurious conditions of
existence, and universal esteem and respect. At the head
of your well-established concerns are people absolutely reliable
and devoted to you; in a word, your life is a bed of
roses.
“You dispose of your time as you please, you are a
patron of the arts, you settle world questions over a cup
of coffee, and you are even interested in the development
of the latent spiritual forces of man. You are not unfamiliar
with the needs of the spirit, and are well versed in
philosophical matters. You are well educated and widely
read. Having a great deal of learning on all kinds of questions,
you are reputed to be a clever man, being at home
in a variety of fields. You are a model of culture.
“All who know you regard you as a man of great will,
1205
and most of them even attribute all your advantages to the
results of the manifestations of this will of yours.
“In short, from every point of view, you are fully deserving
of imitation, and a man to be envied.
“In the morning you wake up under the impression of
some oppressive dream.
“Your slightly depressed state, that dispersed on awakening,
has nevertheless left its mark.
“A certain languidness and hesitancy in your movements.
“You go to the mirror to comb your hair and carelessly
drop the brush; you have only just picked it up, when you
drop it again. You then pick it up with a shade of impatience,
and, in consequence, you drop it a third time; you
try to catch it as it is falling, but . . . from an unlucky
blow of your hand, the brush makes for the mirror; in
vain you rush to save it, crack . . . there is a star of cracks
on that antique mirror of which you were so proud.
“Damn! Devil take it! And you experience a need to
vent your fresh annoyance on some one or other, and not
finding the newspaper beside your morning coffee, the
servant having forgotten to put it there, the cup of your
patience overflows and you decide that you cannot stand
the fellow any longer in the house.
“It is time for you to go out. The weather being pleasant,
and not having far to go, you decide to walk. Behind
you glides your new automobile of the latest model.
“The bright sunshine somewhat calms you, and a
crowd which has collected at the corner attracts your attention.
“You go nearer, and in the middle of the crowd you see
a man lying unconscious on the pavement. A policeman,
with the help of some of the, as they are called, ‘idlers’
who have collected, puts the man into a ‘taxi’ to take him
to the hospital.
1206
“Thanks merely to the likeness, which has just struck
you, between the face of the chauffeur and the face of the
drunkard you bumped into last year when you were returning
somewhat tipsy yourself from a rowdy birthday
party, you notice that the accident on the street-corner is
unaccountably connected in your associations with a
meringue you ate at that party.
“Ah, what a meringue that was!
“That servant of yours, forgetting your newspaper today,
spoiled your morning coffee. Why not make up for
it at once?
“Here is a fashionable cafe where you sometimes go
with your friends.
“But why did you recall the servant? Had you not almost
entirely forgotten the morning’s annoyances?
But now . . . how very good this meringue tastes with the
coffee.
“Look! There are two ladies at the next table. What a
charming blonde!
“You hear her whispering to her companion, glancing
at you: ‘Now he is the sort of man I like!’
“Do you deny that from these words about you, accidentally
overheard and perhaps intentionally said aloud,
the whole of you, as is said, ‘inwardly rejoices’?
“Suppose that at this moment you were asked whether
it had been worth while getting fussed and losing your
temper over the morning’s annoyances, you would of
course answer in the negative and promise yourself that
nothing of the kind should ever occur again.
“Need you be told how your mood was transformed
while you were making the acquaintance of the blonde in
whom you were interested and who was interested in you,
and its state during all the time you spent with her?
“You return home humming some air, and even the
sight of the broken mirror only elicits a smile from you.
1207
But how about the business on which you had gone out
this morning. . . . You only just remember it. Clever . . .
well, never mind, you can telephone.
“You go to the phone and the girl connects you with
the wrong number.
“You ring again, and get the same number. Some man
informs you that you are bothering him, you tell him it is
not your fault, and what with one word and another, you
learn to your surprise that you are a scoundrel and an idiot
and that if you ring him up again . . . then . . .
“A rug slipping under your feet provokes a storm of indignation,
and you should hear the tone of voice in which
you rebuke the servant who is handing you a letter.
“The letter is from a man you esteem and whose good
opinion you value highly.
“The contents of the letter are so flattering to you, that
as you read, your irritation gradually passes and changes
to the ‘pleasant embarrassment’ of a man listening to a eulogy
of himself. You finish reading the letter in the happiest
of moods.
“I could continue this picture of your day—you free
man!
“Perhaps you think I am overdrawing?
“No, it is a photographically exact snapshot from nature.”
While speaking of the will of man and of the various
aspects of its supposedly self-initiated manifestations,
which for contemporary what are called “enquiring
minds”—but according to our reasoning, “naive minds”—
are matters for wiseacring and self-adulation, it will do no
harm to quote what was said by Mr. Gurdjieff in another
”conversational lecture,” because the totality of what he
then said may well throw light on the illusoriness of that
will which every man supposedly has.
Mr. Gurdjieff said:
1208
“A man comes into the world like a clean sheet of paper,
which immediately all around him begin vying with
each other to dirty and fill up with education, morality,
the information we call knowledge, and with all kinds of
feelings of duty, honor, conscience, and so on and so
forth.
“And each and all claim immutability and infallibility
for the methods they employ for grafting these branches
onto the main trunk, called man’s personality.
“The sheet of paper gradually becomes dirty, and the
dirtier it becomes, that is to say, the more a man is stuffed
with ephemeral information and those notions of duty,
honor, and so on which are dinned into him or suggested
to him by others, the ‘cleverer’ and worthier is he considered
by those around him.
“And seeing that people look upon his ‘dirt’ as a merit,
he himself inevitably comes to regard this same dirtied
sheet of paper in the same light.
“And so you have a model of what we call a man,
to which frequently are added such words as ‘talent’ and
’genius.’
“And the temper of our ‘talent’ when it wakes up in the
morning is spoiled for the whole day if it does not find its
slippers beside the bed.
“The ordinary man is not free in his manifestations, in
his life, in his moods.
“He cannot be what he would like to be; and what he
considers himself to be, he is not that.
“Man—how mighty it sounds! The very name ‘man’
means ‘the acme of Creation’; but . . . how does his title
fit contemporary man?
“At the same time, man should indeed be the acme of
Creation, since he is formed with and has in himself all
the possibilities for acquiring all the data exactly similar
1209
to the data in the ACTUALIZER of EVERYTHING EXISTING in
the Whole of the Universe.”
To possess the right to the name of “man,” one must be
one.
And to be such, one must first of all, with an indefatigable
persistence and an unquenchable impulse of desire, issuing
from all the separate independent parts constituting one’s
entire common presence, that is to say, with a desire issuing
simultaneously from thought, feeling, and organic instinct,
work on an all-round knowledge of oneself—at the same
time struggling unceasingly with one’s subjective weaknesses—
and then afterwards, taking one’s stand upon the
results thus obtained by one’s consciousness alone, concerning
the defects in one’s established subjectivity as well as
the elucidated means for the possibility of combatting them,
strive for their eradication without mercy towards oneself.
Speaking frankly, and wholly without partiality, contemporary
man as we know him is nothing more nor less
than merely a clockwork mechanism, though of a very
complex construction.
About his mechanicality, a man must without fail think
deeply from every aspect and with an entire absence of
partiality and well understand it, in order fully to appreciate
what significance that mechanicality and all its involved
consequences and results may have both for his
own further life as well as for the justification of the sense
and aim of his arising and existence.
For one who desires to study human mechanicality in
general and to make it clear to himself, the very best object
of study is he himself with his own mechanicality;
and to study this practically and to understand it sensibly,
with all one’s being, and not “psychopathically,” that is,
with only one part of one’s entire presence, is possible
only as a result of correctly conducted self-observation.
And as regards this possibility of correctly conducting
self-observation and conducting it without the risk of incurring
the maleficent consequences which have more
than once been observed from people’s attempts to do this
without proper knowledge, it is necessary that the warning
must be given—in order to avoid the possibility of
excessive zeal—that our experience, based on the vast
exact information we have, has shown that this is not so
simple a thing as at first glance it may appear. This is
why we make the study of the mechanicality of contemporary
man the groundwork of a correctly conducted
self-observation.
1210
Before beginning to study this mechanicality and all
the principles for a correctly conducted self-observation, a
man in the first place must decide, once and forever, that
he will be sincere with himself unconditionally, will shut
his eyes to nothing, shun no results wherever they may
lead him, be afraid of no inferences, and be limited by no
previous, self-imposed limits; and secondly, in order that
the elucidation of these principles may be properly perceived
and transubstantiated in the followers of this new
teaching, it is necessary to establish a corresponding form
of “language,” since we find the established form of language
quite unsuitable for such elucidations.
As regards the first condition, it is necessary now at the
very outset to give warning that a man unaccustomed to
think and act along lines corresponding to the principles
of self-observation must have great courage to accept sincerely
the inferences obtained and not to lose heart; and
submitting to them, to continue those principles further
with the crescendo of persistence, obligatorily requisite for
this.
These inferences may, as is said, “upset” all the convictions
and beliefs previously deep-rooted in a man, as
well as also the whole order of his ordinary mentation;
1211
and, in that event, he might be robbed, perhaps forever,
of all the pleasant as is said “values dear to his heart,”
which have hitherto made up his calm and serene life.
Thanks to correctly conducted self-observation, a man
will from the first days clearly grasp and indubitably establish
his complete powerlessness and helplessness in the
face of literally everything around him.
With the whole of his being he will be convinced that
everything governs him, everything directs him. He neither
governs nor directs anything at all.
He is attracted and repelled not only by everything
animate which has in itself the capacity to influence the
arising of some or other association in him, but even by
entirely inert and inanimate things.
Without any self-imagination or self-calming—
impulses which have become inseparable from contemporary,
men—he will cognize that his whole life is nothing
but a blind reacting to the said attractions and repulsions.
He will clearly see how his what are called world-outlooks,
views, character, taste, and so on are molded—
in short, how his individuality was formed and under
what influences its details are liable to change.
And as regards the second indispensable condition, that
is, the establishment of a correct language; this is necessary
because our still recently established language which
has procured, so to say, “rights-of-citizenship,” and in
which we speak, convey our knowledge and notions to
others, and write books, has in our opinion already become
such as to be now quite worthless for any more or
less exact exchange of opinions.
The words of which our contemporary language consists,
convey, owing to the arbitrary thought people put
into them, indefinite and relative notions, and are therefore
perceived by average people “elastically.”
In obtaining just this abnormality in the life of man,
1212
a part was played in our opinion, by always that same established
abnormal system of education of the rising generation.
And it played a part because, based, as we have already
said, chiefly on compelling the young to “learn by rote” as
many words as possible differentiated one from the other
only by the impression received from their consonance
and not by the real pith of the meaning put into them,
this system of education has resulted in the gradual loss in
people of the capacity to ponder and reflect upon what
they are talking about and upon what is being said to
them.
As a result of the loss of this capacity and in view, at
the same time, of the necessity to convey thoughts more
or less exactly to others, they are obliged, in spite of the
endless number of words already existing in all contemporary
languages, either to borrow from other languages
or to invent always more and more words; which has finally
brought it about that when a contemporary man
wishes to express an idea for which he knows many apparently
suitable words and expresses this idea in a word
which seems, according to his mental reflection, to be fitting,
he still instinctively feels uncertain whether his
choice is correct, and unconsciously gives this word his
own subjective meaning.
Owing on the one hand to this already automatized usage,
and on the other hand to the gradual disappearance
of the capacity to concentrate his active attention tor any
length of time, the average man on uttering or hearing any
word involuntarily emphasizes and dwells upon this or
that aspect of the notion conveyed by the word, invariably
concentrating the whole meaning of the word upon one
feature of the notion indicated by it; that is to say, the
word signifies for him not all the implications of the given
idea, but merely the first chance significance dependent
1213
upon the ideas formed in the link of automatic associations
flowing in him. Hence every time that in the course
of conversation the contemporary man hears or speaks
one and the same word, he gives it another meaning, at
times quite contradictory to the sense conveyed by the
given word.
For any man who has become aware of this to some degree,
and has learned more or less how to observe, this
”tragicomic feast of sound” is particularly sharply constated
and made evident when others join the conversation
of two contemporary people.
Each of them puts his own subjective sense into all the
words that have become gravity-center words in the said
so to say “symphony of words without content,” and to
the ear of this impartial observer it is all perceived only as
what is called in the ancient Sinokooloopianian tales of
The Thousand and One Nights, “cacophonous-fantastic-nonsense.”
Conversing in this fashion, contemporary people nevertheless
imagine they understand one another and are certain
that they are conveying their thoughts to each other.
We, on the other hand, relying upon a mass of indisputable
data confirmed by psycho-physico-chemical
experiments, categorically affirm that as long as
contemporary people remain as they are, that is to say “average
people,” they will never, whatever they may be talking
about among themselves, and particularly if the
subject be abstract, understand the same notions by the
same words nor will they ever actually comprehend one
another.
This is why, in the contemporary average man, every
inner experience and even every painful experience which
engenders mentation and which has obtained logical
results which might in other circumstances be very beneficent
to those round about, is not manifested outwardly
1214
but is only transformed into so to say an “enslaving factor”
for him himself.
Thanks to this, even the isolation of the inner life of
each individual man is increased, and as a consequence
what is called the “mutual instruction” so necessary to
people’s collective existence is always more and more destroyed.
Owing to the loss of the capacity to ponder and reflect,
whenever the contemporary average man hears or employs
in conversation any word with which he is familiar
only by its consonance, he does not pause to think, nor
does there even arise in him any question as to what exactly
is meant by this word, he having already decided,
once and for all, both that he knows it and that others
know it too.
A question, perhaps, does sometimes arise in him when
he hears an entirely unfamiliar word the first time; but in
this case he is content merely to substitute for the unfamiliar
word another suitable word of familiar consonance
and then to imagine that he has understood it.
To bring home what has just been said, an excellent
example is provided by the word so often used by every
contemporary man—”world.”
If people knew how to grasp for themselves what
passes in their thoughts when they hear or use the word
”world,” then most of them would have to admit—if of
course they intended to be sincere—that the word carries
no exact notion whatever for them. Catching by ear simply
the accustomed consonance, the meaning of which
they assume that they know, it is as if they say to themselves
“Ah, world, I know what this is,” and serenely go
on thinking.
Should one deliberately arrest their attention on this
word and know how to probe them to find just what they
understand by it, they will at first be plainly as is said
1215
“embarrassed,” but quickly pulling themselves together,
that is to say, quickly deceiving themselves, and recalling
the first definition of the word that comes to mind, they
will then offer it as their own, although, in fact, they had
not thought of it before.
If one has the requisite power and could compel a
group of contemporary people, even from among those
who have received so to say “a good education,” to state
exactly how they each understand the word “world,” they
would all so “beat about the bush” that involuntarily one
would recall even castor oil with a certain tenderness. For
instance, one of them who among other things had read
up a few books on astronomy, would say that the “world”
is an enormous number of suns surrounded by planets situated
at colossal distances from each other and together
forming what we call the “Milky Way”; beyond which, at
immeasurable distances and beyond the limits of spaces
accessible to our investigation, are presumably other constellations
and other worlds.
Another, interested in contemporary physics, would
speak of the world as a systematic evolution of matter, beginning
with the atom and winding up with the very
largest aggregates such as planets and suns; perhaps he
would refer to the theory of the similitude of the world of
atoms and electrons and the world of suns and planets,
and so on in the same strain.
One who, for some reason or other, had made a hobby
of philosophy and read all the mishmash on that subject
would say that the world is only the product of our subjective
picturings and imaginings, and that our Earth, for
example, with its mountains and seas, its vegetable and
animal kingdoms, is a world of appearances, an illusory
world.
A man acquainted with the latest theories of poly-dimensional
space would say that the world is usually
1216
looked upon as an infinite three-dimensional sphere, but
that in reality a three-dimensional world as such cannot
exist and is only an imagined cross section of another
four-dimensional world out of which comes and into
which goes everything proceeding around us.
A man whose world view is founded on the dogmas of
religion would say that the world is everything existing,
visible and invisible, created by God and depending on
His Will. Our life in the visible world is brief, but in the
invisible world, where a man receives reward or punishment
for all his acts during his sojourn in the visible
world, life is eternal.
One bitten with spiritualism would say that, side by
side with the visible world, there exists also another, a
world of the “Beyond,” and that communication has already
been established with the beings populating this
world of the “Beyond.”
A fanatic of theosophy would go still further and say
that seven worlds exist interpenetrating each other and
composed of more and more rarefied matter, and so on.
In short, not a single contemporary man would be able
to offer a single definite notion, exact for all acceptances,
of the real meaning of the word “world.”
The whole psychic inner life of the average man is
nothing but an “automatized contact” of two or three series
of associations previously perceived by him of impressions
fixed under the action of some impulse then
arisen in him in all the three heterogeneous localizations
or “brains” contained in him. When the associations begin
to act anew, that is to say, when the repetition of corresponding
impressions appears, they begin to constate,
under the influence of some inner or outer accidental
shock, that in another localization the homogeneous impressions
evoked by them begin to be repeated.
All the particularities of the world view of the ordinary
1217
man and the characteristic features of his individuality ensue,
and depend on the sequence of the impulses proceeding
in him at the moment of the perception of new
impressions and also on the automatism established for
the arising of the process of the repetition of those impressions.
And it is this that explains the incongruity, always observed
even by the average man during his passive state,
in the several associations having nothing in common,
which simultaneously flow within him.
The said impressions in the common presence of a
man are perceived owing to the three, as it were, apparatuses
in him—as there are apparatuses in general in
the presences of all animals—acting as perceivers for all
the seven what are called “planetary-gravity-center-vibrations.”
The structure of these perceptive apparatuses is the
same in all the parts of the mechanism.
They consist in adaptations recalling clean wax phonograph
disks; on these disks, or, as they might otherwise be
called, “reels,” all the impressions received begin to be
recorded from the first days after the appearance of a man
in the world, and even before, during the period of his
formation in his mother’s womb.
And the separate apparatuses constituting this general
mechanism possess also a certain automatically acting
adaptation, owing to which newly arriving impressions,
in addition to being recorded alongside those previously
perceived and similar to them, are also recorded alongside
those impressions perceived simultaneously with
these latter.
Thus every impression experienced is inscribed in several
places and on several reels, and there, on these reels,
it is preserved unchanged.
These impressed perceptions have such a property that
1218
from contact with homogeneous vibrations of the same
quality, they, so to say, “rouse themselves,” and there is
then repeated in them an action similar to the action
which evoked their first arising.
And it is this repetition of previously perceived impressions
engendering what is called association, and
the parts of this repetition which enter the field of a
man’s attention, that together condition what is termed
”memory.”
The memory of the average man, in comparison with
the memory of a man harmoniously perfected, is a very
very imperfect adaptation for his utilization, during his
responsible life, of his previously perceived store of impressions.
With the aid of memory, the average man from among
impressions previously perceived can make use of and, so
to say, keep track of only a very small part of his whole
store of impressions, whereas the memory proper to the
real man keeps track of all his impressions without exception,
whenever they may have been perceived.
Many experiments have been made, and it has been established
with indubitable exactitude, that every man in
definite states, as for example in the state of a certain stage
of hypnotism, can remember to the most minute particular
everything that has ever happened to him; he can
remember all the details of the surroundings and the faces
and voices of the people around him, even those of the
first days of his life, when he was still, according to
people’s notions, an unconscious being.
When a man is in one of these states, it is possible, artificially,
to make even the reels hidden in the most
obscure corners of the mechanism start working; but it
often happens that these reels begin to unwind of themselves
under the influence of some overt or hidden shock
evoked by some experiencing, whereupon there suddenly
1219
rise up before the man long-forgotten scenes, picturings,
faces, and so on.
At this point, I interrupted the lecturer and considered
it opportune to make the following addition:
THE ADDITION
Such is the ordinary average man—an unconscious
slave entirely at the service of all-universal purposes,
which are alien to his own personal individuality.
He may live through all his years as he is, and as such
be destroyed for ever.
But at the same time Great Nature has given him the
possibility of being not merely a blind tool entirely at the
service of these all-universal objective purposes but, while
serving Her and actualizing what is foreordained for
him—which is the lot of every breathing creature—of
working at the same time also for himself, for his own
egoistic individuality.
This possibility was given also for service to the common
purpose, owing to the fact that, for the equilibrium
of these objective laws, such relatively liberated people are
necessary.
Although the said liberation is possible, nevertheless
whether any particular man has the chance to attain it—
this is difficult to say.
There are a mass of reasons which may not permit it;
and moreover which in most cases depend neither upon
us personally nor upon great laws, but only upon the various
accidental conditions of our arising and formation, of
which the chief are heredity and the conditions under
which the process of our “preparatory age” flows. It is just
these uncontrollable conditions which may not permit
this liberation.
The chief difficulty in the way of liberation from whole
1220
entire slavery consists in this, that it is necessary, with an
intention issuing from one’s own initiative and persistence,
and sustained by one’s own efforts, that is to say,
not by another’s will but by one’s own, to obtain the eradication
from one’s presence both of the already fixed consequences
of certain properties of that something in our
forefathers called the organ Kundabuffer, as well as of the
predisposition to those consequences which might again
arise.
In order that you should have at least an approximate
understanding of this strange organ with its properties,
and also of the manifestations in ourselves of the consequences
of these properties, we must dwell a little longer
upon this question and speak about it in somewhat
greater detail.
Great Nature, in Her foresight and for many important
reasons (about which theoretical explanations will be
given in later lectures), was constrained to place within
the common presences of our remote ancestors just such
an organ, thanks to the engendering properties of which
they might be protected from the possibility of seeing and
feeling anything as it proceeds in reality.
Although this organ was later “removed” also by Great
Nature from their common presences, yet owing to a cosmic
law expressed by the words “the assimilation of the results
of oft-repeated acts”—according to which law, from
the frequent repetition of one and the same act there arises
in every “world concentration” under certain conditions a
predisposition to produce similar results—this law-conformable
predisposition which arose in our forefathers
was transmitted by heredity from generation to generation,
so that when their descendants in the process of their ordinary
existence established numerous conditions which
proved to be congenial for the said law-conformableness,
from that time on the consequences of the various properties
1221
of this organ arose in them, and being assimilated owing
to transmission by heredity from generation to generation,
they ultimately acquired almost the same manifestations
as those of their ancestors.
An approximate understanding of the manifestations in
ourselves of these consequences may be derived from a
further fact, perfectly intelligible to our Reason and beyond
any doubt whatever.
All of us, people, are mortal and every man may die at
any moment.
Now the question arises, can a man really picture to
himself and so to say “experience” in his consciousness,
the process of his own death?
No! His own death and the experiencing of this
process, a man can never, however he may wish, picture
to himself.
A contemporary ordinary man can picture to himself
the death of another, though even this, not fully.
He can picture to himself, for instance, that a certain
Mr. Smith leaves the theater and crossing the street, falls
beneath an automobile and is crushed to death.
Or that a signboard blown down by the wind falls on
the head of Mr. Jones who happened to be passing and
kills him on the spot.
Or that Mr. Brown, having eaten bad crayfish, gets
poisoned and, no one being able to save him, dies the
next day.
Anyone can easily picture all these. But can the average
man contemplate the same possibility for himself, as he
admits for Mr. Smith, Mr. Jones, and Mr. Brown, and feel
and live through all the despair from the fact that those
events may happen to him?
Think what would happen to a man who clearly pictures
to himself and lived through the inevitability of his
own death.
1222
If he seriously ponders and is really able to enter deeply
into this and to cognize his own death, what could be
more terrifying?
In ordinary life, particularly in recent times, over and
above the depressing fact of the inevitability of death
which must infallibly occur to them, there are indeed for
people a large number of other similar facts, whose real
picturing alone of the possibility of experiencing them
must evoke in us feelings of inexpressible and intolerable
anguish.
Suppose that such contemporary people as have already
lost entirely all possibility of having any real objective
hope for the future, that is to say, those of them who have
never “sown” anything during their responsible life and
who in consequence have nothing to “reap” in the future—
suppose they should cognize the inevitability of
their speedy death, then from only an experiencing in
thought alone would they hang themselves.
The particularity of the action of the consequences of
the properties of the said organ on the common psyche of
people consists just in this that, thanks to it, there does
not arise among most contemporary people—these three-brained
beings in whom were placed all the hopes and expectations
of our CREATOR, as possible servers of higher
purposes—the cognition of any of these genuine terrors,
and also that it enables them peacefully to carry on their
existence in unconscious fulfillment of what was foreordained,
but in the service only of Natures nearest immediate
aims, as they have meanwhile lost, on account of
their unbecoming abnormal life, any possibility of serving
higher purposes.
Thanks to these consequences, not only does the cognition
of these terrors not arise in the psyche of these
people, but also for the purpose of self-quieting they even
invent all kinds of fantastic explanations plausible to their
1223
naive logic for what they really sense and also for what
they do not sense at all.
As, for instance, suppose that the solution of the question
of our inability really to sense various possible genuine
terrors, in particular the terror of one’s own death,
should become, so to say, a “burning question of the
day”—which occurs with certain questions in the contemporary
life of people—then in all probability all contemporary
people, ordinary mortals as well as those called
the “learned,” would categorically offer a solution, which
they would not doubt for a moment and, as is said, spluttering
at the mouth, would set about to prove that what
in fact saves people from being able to experience such
terrors is just their own “will.”
But if this is admitted, then why does not this same
presumed will protect us from all the little fears we experience
at every step?
In order to sense and understand with your whole being
what I am now saying, and not merely to understand
with that so to say “mind-fornication” of yours, which to
the misfortune of our descendants has become the dominant
inherency of contemporary people, picture to yourself
now merely the following.
Today, after the lecture, you return home, undress, and
get into bed, but just as you are covering yourself with
your blanket a mouse jumps out from under the pillow
and scuttling across your body ducks into the folds of the
blankets.
Admit candidly, does not a shiver actually already run
through the whole of your body merely at the bare
thought of such a possibility?
Is it not so?
Now please try to make an exception and without the
participation of any of that, so to say, “subjective emotionalness,”
whatsoever, which has become fixed in you,
1224
think with your mentation alone about such a possible occurrence
to you, and you yourself will then be amazed
that you react to this in this way.
What is so terrifying in this?
It is only an ordinary house mouse, the most harmless
and inoffensive of beasts.
Now I ask you, how can all that has been said be explained
by that will, which is presumed to be in every
man?
How is it possible to reconcile the fact that a man is
terrified at a small timid mouse, the most frightened of all
creatures, and of thousands of other similar trifles which
might never even occur, and yet experiences no terror before
the inevitability of his own death?
In any case, to explain such an obvious contradiction
by the action of the famous human will—is
impossible.
When this contradiction is considered openly, without
any preconceptions, that is to say, without any of the
ready-made notions derived from the wiseacring of various
what are called “authorities,” who in most cases have
become such thanks to the naivete and “herd instinct” of
people, as well as from the results, depending on abnormal
education, which arise in our mentation, then it becomes
indubitably evident that all these terrors, from
which in man there does not arise the impulse, as we said,
to hang himself, are permitted by Nature Herself to the
extent in which they are necessary for the process of our
ordinary existence.
And indeed without them, without all these, in the objective
sense, as is said, “fleabites,” but which appear to us
as “unprecedented terrors,” there could not proceed in us
any experiencings at all, either of joy, sorrow, hope, disappointment,
and so on, nor could we have all those cares,
stimuli, strivings, and, in general, all kinds of impulses,
1225
which constrain us to act, to attain to something, and to
strive for some aim.
It is just this totality of all these automatic, as they
might be called, “childish experiencings” arising and flowing
in the average man which on the one hand make up
and sustain his life, and on the other hand give him neither
the possibility nor the time to see and feel reality.
If the average contemporary man were given the possibility
to sense or to remember, if only in his thought, that
at a definite known date, for instance, tomorrow, a week,
or a month, or even a year or two hence, he would die
and die for certain, what would then remain, one asks, of
all that had until then filled up and constituted his life?
Everything would lose its sense and significance for
him. What would be the importance then of the decoration
he received yesterday for long service and which had
so delighted him, or that glance he recently noticed, so
full of promise, from the woman who had long been the
object of his constant and unrewarded longing, or the
newspaper with his morning coffee, and that deferential
greeting from the neighbor on the stairs, and the theater
in the evening, and rest and sleep, and all his favorite
things—of what account would they all be?
They would no longer have that significance which had
been given them before, even if a man knew that death
would overtake him only in five or six years.
In short, to look his own death, as is said, “in the face”
the average man cannot and must not—he would then, so
to say, “get out of his depth” and before him, in clear-cut
form, the question would arise: “Why then should we live
and toil and suffer?”
Precisely that such a question may not arise, Great
Nature, having become convinced that in the common
presences of most people there have already ceased to be
any factors for meritorious manifestations proper to
1226
three-centered beings, had providentially wisely protected
them by allowing the arising in them of various consequences
of those nonmeritorious properties unbecoming to three-centered
beings which, in the absence of a proper actualization,
conduce to their not perceiving or sensing reality.
And Great Nature was constrained to adapt Herself to
such an, in the objective sense, abnormality, in consequence
of the fact that thanks to the conditions of their
ordinary life established by people themselves the deteriorating
quality of their radiations required for Higher
Common Cosmic Purposes insistently demanded, for the
maintenance of equilibrium, an increase of the quantity of
the arisings and existings of these lives.
Whereupon it follows that life in general is given to
people not for themselves, but that this life is necessary
for the said Higher Cosmic Purposes, in consequence of
which Great Nature watches over this life so that it may
flow in a more or less tolerable form, and takes care that
it should not prematurely cease.
Do not we, people, ourselves also feed, watch over, look
after, and make the lives of our sheep and pigs as comfortable
as possible?
Do we do all this because we value their lives for the
sake of their lives?
No! We do all this in order to slaughter them one fine
day and to obtain the meat we require, with as much fat
as possible.
In the same way Nature takes all measures to ensure
that we shall live without seeing the terror, and that we
should not hang ourselves, but live long; and then, when
we are required, She slaughters us.
Under the established conditions of the ordinary life of
people, this has now already become an immutable law of
Nature.
There is in our life a certain very great purpose and
1227
we must all serve this Great Common Purpose—in this
lies the whole sense and predestination of our life.
All people without exception are slaves of this “Greatness,”
and all are compelled willy-nilly to submit, and to
fulfill without condition or compromise what has been
predestined for each of us by his transmitted heredity and
his acquired Being.
Now, after all that I have said, returning to the chief
theme of the lecture read here today, I wish to refresh
your memory about what has several times been referred
to in defining man—the expressions “real man” and a
”man in quotation marks,” and in conclusion, to say the
following.
Although the real man who has already acquired his
own “I” and also the man in quotation marks who has
not, are equally slaves of the said “Greatness,” yet the difference
between them, as I have already said, consists
in this, that since the attitude of the former to his slavery
is conscious, he acquires the possibility, simultaneously
with serving the all-universal Actualizing, of applying a
part of his manifestations according to the providence of
Great Nature for the purpose of acquiring for himself
”imperishable Being,” whereas the latter, not cognizing
his slavery, serves during the flow of the entire process of
his existence exclusively only as a thing, which when no
longer needed, disappears forever.
In order to make what I have just said more comprehensible
and concrete, it will be useful if we compare human
life in general to a large river which rises from
various sources and flows on the surface of our planet, and
the life of any given man to one of the drops of water
composing this river of life.
This river at first flows as a whole along a comparatively
level valley, and at that place where Nature has
particularly undergone what is called a “cataclysm not
1228
according to law,” it is divided into two separate streams,
or, as it is also said, there occurs in this river a “dividing
of the waters.”
All the water of one stream, soon after passing this
place, flows into a still more level valley, and with no surrounding
what is called “majestic and picturesque”
scenery to hinder it, ultimately flows into the vast ocean.
The second stream, continuing its flow over places
formed by the consequences of the said “cataclysm not according
to law,” ultimately falls into crevices in the earth,
themselves also consequences of the same cataclysm, and
seeps into the very depths of the earth.
Although after the branching of the waters the waters
of both these streams flow further independently and no
longer mingle, yet along the whole extent of their further
course, they frequently approach so near each other that
all the results engendered from the process of their flowing
blend, and even at times during great atmospheric
phenomena, such as storms, winds, and so on, splashes of
water, or even separate drops pass from one stream into
the other.
Individually the life of every man up to his reaching responsible
age corresponds to a drop of water in the initial
flow of the river, and the place where the dividing of the
waters occurs corresponds to the time when he attains
adulthood.
After this branching, any considerable subsequent
movement, according to law, both of this river as well as
of any of the small details of this movement for the actualization
of the predetermined destination of the whole
river, applies equally to every separate drop, just in so far
as the given drop is in the general totality of this river.
For the drop itself, all its own displacements, directions,
and states caused by the differences of its position,
1229
by its various accidentally arisen surrounding conditions,
and by the accelerated or retarded tempo of its movement,
have always a totally accidental character.
For the drops, there is not a separate predetermination
of their personal fate—a predetermined fate is for the
whole river only.
At the beginning of the flow of the river, the lives of
drops are here one moment, there the next moment, and
a moment later they might not at all be as they are, but
splashed out of the river and evaporated.
And so when, on account of the unbecoming life of
people, Great Nature was constrained to engender the
corresponding in their common presences, then from that
time on it was so established for the purposes of the common
actualizing of everything existing that human life in
general on the Earth should flow in two streams; and
Great Nature foresaw and gradually fixed in the details of
Her common actualization such a corresponding law-conformableness,
that in the drops of the water of the initial
flow of the river of life, which have corresponding inner
subjective what are called “struggles of one’s own self-denial,”
there might arise or not arise that “something,”
thanks to which certain properties are acquired giving the
possibility, at the place of the branching of the waters of the
river of life, of entering one or the other stream.
This something, which in the common presence of a
drop of water is a factor actualizing in it the property corresponding
to one or another of the streams, is in the
common presence of each man who attains responsible
age that “I,” which was referred to in today’s lecture.
A man who has in his common presence his own “I”
enters one of the streams of the river of life; and the man
who has not, enters the other.
The subsequent fate of any drop in the general river
1230
of life is determined at the dividing of the waters, according
to the stream the drop happens to enter.
And it is determined, as has already been said, by the
fact that one of these two streams ultimately empties itself
into the ocean, that is, into that sphere of general Nature
which often has what is called repeated “reciprocal exchange
of substances between various great cosmic concentrations”
through the process of what is called
”Pokhdalissdjancha,” a part of which process, by the way,
contemporary people name “cyclone”: in consequence of
which this drop of water has the possibility to evolve, as
it is, to the next higher concentration.
And at the end of the flow of the other stream, as has
already been said, into the crevices of the Earth’s “nether
regions,” where it participates in the continuous process
called “involutionary construction” which proceeds
within the planet, it is transformed into steam and distributed
into corresponding spheres of new arisings.
After the branching of the waters, great and small successive
law-conformablenesses and details for the outer
movement for the purpose of actualizing the predetermined
destination of both streams also ensue from these
same cosmic laws, but only the results ensuing from them
are so to say “subjectivized” for both streams correspondingly;
and although they begin to function independently,
yet all the time they mutually assist and sustain each
other. These subjectivized second-grade results, issuing
from fundamental cosmic laws, sometimes function side
by side, sometimes collide or cross, but never mix. The actions
of these subjectivized second-grade results can sometimes
under certain surrounding conditions spread also
over the separate drops.
For us contemporary people, the chief evil is that we—
thanks to the various conditions of our ordinary existence
established by us ourselves, chiefly in consequence
1231
of the abnormal what is called “education”—attaining responsible
age and acquiring presences which correspond
only to that stream of the river of life which ultimately
empties itself into the “nether regions,” enter it and are
carried along where and whither it wills, and without
pondering about the consequences, we remain passive,
and submitting to the flow, drift on and on.
As long as we remain passive, not only shall we have inevitably
to serve solely as a means for Nature’s “involutionary
and evolutionary construction,” but also for the
rest of our lives we shall have to submit slavishly to every
caprice of all sorts of blind events.
As most of the hearers present have already, as is said,
”crossed over” into responsible age and frankly cognize
that until now they have not acquired their own “I,” and
at the same time, according to the substance of all I have
said here, have not pictured for themselves any particularly
agreeable perspectives, then, in order that you—just
you who cognize this—should not be greatly, as is said,
”disheartened” and should not fall into the usual what is
called “pessimism” everywhere prevalent in the contemporary
abnormal life of people, I say quite frankly, without
any arriere-pensee, that, according to my convictions
which have been formed thanks to long years of investigations
strengthened by numerous quite exceptionally
conducted experiments on the results of which are based
the “Institute-for-the-Harmonious-Development-of-Man”
founded by me—even for you, it is not yet too late.
The point is that the said investigations and experiments
showed me very clearly and very definitely that in
everything under the care of Mother Nature the possibility
is foreseen for beings to acquire the kernel of their
essence, that is to say, their own “I,” even after the beginning
of their responsible age also.
The foresight of Just Mother Nature consists in the
12
given case in this, that the possibility is given to us, in certain
inner and outer conditions, to cross over from one
stream into the other.
The expression which has reached us from ancient
times, “the first liberation of man,” refers to just this possibility
of crossing from the stream which is predestined
to disappear into the nether regions into the stream which
empties itself into the vast spaces of the boundless ocean.
To cross into the other stream is not so easy—merely
to wish and you cross. For this, it is first of all necessary
consciously to crystallize in yourselves data for engendering
in your common presences a constant unquenchable
impulse of desire for such a crossing, and then, afterwards,
a long corresponding preparation.
For this crossing it is necessary first of all to renounce
all the what seem to you “blessings”—but which are, in
reality, automatically and slavishly acquired habits—present
in this stream of life.
In other words, it is necessary to become dead to what
has become for you your ordinary life.
It is just this death that is spoken of in all religions.
It is defined in the saying which has reached us from
remote antiquity, “Without death no resurrection,” that is
to say, “If you do not die you will not be resurrected.”
The death referred to is not the death of the body, since
for such a death there is no need of resurrection.
For if there is a soul, and moreover, an immortal soul,
it can dispense with a resurrection of the body.
Nor is the necessity of resurrection our appearance before
the awful Judgment of the Lord God, as we have been
taught by the Fathers of the Church.
No! Even Jesus Christ and all the other prophets sent
from Above spoke of the death which might occur even
during life, that is to say, of the death of the “Tyrant”
from whom proceeds our slavery in this life,and
1233
liberation from whom can only lead to the primary and chief
liberation of man.
Summing up all that has been said, the thoughts set out
in the lecture you have heard read, as well as what I have
added today, that is, about the two categories of contemporary
people who in respect of inner content have nothing
in common, and about that grievous fact which has
been made clear to a certain degree thanks to the addition
I have made, namely, that in the common presences of
people in recent times, thanks to progressively deteriorating
conditions of ordinary life established by us—particularly
owing to the wrong system of education of the
rising generation—the various consequences of the organ
Kundabuffer have begun to arise much more intensely, I
consider it necessary to say and even to emphasize still
more that all misunderstandings without exception arising
in the process of our collective life, particularly in the
sense of reciprocal relationship, and all disagreements, disputes,
settling-ups and hasty decisions—just these decisions,
after the actualization of which, in practice, there
arises in us the lingering process of “Remorse-of-
Conscience”—and even such great events as wars, civil
wars, and other similar misfortunes of a general character
proceed simply on account of a property in the common
presences of ordinary people who have never specially
worked on themselves, which property I this time would
call “the-reflecting-of-reality-in-one’s-attention-upside-
down.”
Every man, if he can even a little seriously think, so to
say “without being identified” with his passions, must
agree with this if he takes into account merely one single
fact often repeated in the process of our inner life, namely,
that all our experiencings which at first, just at the
moment they are still proceeding in us, seem to be stark
terrors, appear, after the lapse of only an insignificant
1234
time and when these experiencings have been replaced by
others and are recalled by chance, and when according to
our logical reasoning we are already in another mood, not
worth, as is said, “a brass farthing.”
In the average man the results of his mentation and
feelings often lead to this, that, as it might be expressed,
”a fly becomes an elephant and an elephant a fly.”
The manifestations in the common presences of the
said people of this maleficent property is particularly intensely
actualized just during such events as wars, revolutions,
civil wars, and so on.
Just during these events, the state, even constated by
them, is particularly sharply manifested, under the action
of which they all with few exceptions fall, and which they
call “mass psychosis.”
The essence of this state consists in this, that average
people receiving in their already feeble mentation, which
at such times becomes still more feeble, shocks from the
maleficent stories of some or another lunatic, and becoming
in the full sense of the word victims of these malicious
stories, manifest themselves completely automatically.
During the period when they find themselves under the
action of such a scourge—a scourge which has already become
for contemporary ordinary people their inalienable
inherency—there already entirely ceases to exist in their
common presences that sacred what is called “conscience,”
the data for the possibility of the acquisition of which
Great Nature endowed them with, as godlike beings in
differentiation from mere animals.
Informed people sincerely regret just this inherency in
contemporary people, because, according to historical data
and also to experimental elucidations of numerous genuine
learned beings of past epochs, Great Nature has already
long ceased to have need for such a phenomenon as mass
psychosis for Her equilibrium. Rather the contrary,
1235
such a periodically arising inherency in people compels
Her always to new adaptations, as for instance increasing
the birth rate, changing the what is called “tempo of the
general psyche,” and so on and so forth.
After all I have said I consider it necessary to say and
even to emphasize further that all the historical data
which have reached contemporary people and which have
chanced to become known also to me, namely, the historical
data concerning what really did occur in the past
in the life of people, and not just those data invented by
contemporary what are called learned beings, chiefly from
among the Germans—with which histories all the rising
generation is stuffed almost everywhere on the Earth—
clearly show that people of former epochs did not divide
into two streams of life, but that all flowed along in a single
river.
The general life of mankind has been divided into two
streams since the time of what is called the “Tikliamishian
civilization,” which directly preceded the Babylonian civilization.
It was just from then on that there gradually began to
be and ultimately was finally established that organization
of the life of mankind which, as every sane-thinking man
ought to constate, can now flow more or less tolerably
only if people are divided into masters and slaves.
Although to be either masters or slaves in a collective
existence among children, like ourselves, of the COMMON
FATHER, is unworthy of man, yet thanks at the present
time to the conditions existing which have already been
thoroughly fixed in the process of the collective life of
people, the source of which lies in remote antiquity, we
must be reconciled to it and accept a compromise that, according
to impartial reasoning, should correspond both to
our own personal welfare, and also at the same time not
be contrary to the commandments specially issuing to
1236
us people from the “Prime-Source-of-Everything-Existing.”
Such a compromise, I think, is possible if certain
people consciously set themselves, as the chief aim of their
existence, to acquire in their presences all the corresponding
data to become masters among those around them
similar to themselves.
Proceeding from this and acting according to the wise
saying of ancient times affirming that “in order to be in
reality a just and good altruist it is inevitably required first
of all to be an out and out egoist,” and also profiting by
the good sense given us by Great Nature, each one of us
must set for his chief aim to become in the process of our
collective life a master.
But not a master in that sense and meaning which this
word conveys to contemporary people, namely, one who
has many slaves and much money, handed down, in most
cases, by inheritance, but in the sense that a given man,
thanks to his, in the objective sense, devout acts towards
those around him—that is to say, acts manifested by him
according to the dictates of his pure Reason alone, without
the participation of those impulses which in him as in
all people are engendered from the mentioned consequences
of the properties of the maleficent organ Kundabuffer—
acquires in himself that something which of
itself constrains all those about him to bow before him
and with reverence carry out his orders.
I now consider this first series of my writings ended and
ended in just such a form that satisfies even myself.
In any case, I give my word that from tomorrow I shall
not waste even five minutes of my time on this first series.
And now, before beginning work on the second series
of my writings, in order to put them, from my point of
view, into a generally accessible form, I intend to rest for
a whole month, to write positively nothing, and for a
stimulus to my organism, fatigued to the extreme limit,
1237
s-1-o-w-l-y to drink the still remaining fifteen bottles of
”super-most-super-heavenly-nectar” called at the present
time on Earth “old Calvados.”
This old Calvados, by the way, twenty-seven bottles of
it, I was thought worthy to find, accidentally covered over
with a mixture of lime, sand, and finely chopped straw,
several years ago when I was digging a pit for preserving
carrots for the winter in one of the cellars of my now chief
dwelling place.
These bottles of this divine liquid were buried in all
probability by monks who lived nearby, far from worldly
temptations, for the salvation of their souls.
It now seems to me for some reason or other that they
buried these bottles there, not without some ulterior motive,
and that, thanks to their what is called “intuitive perspicacity,”
the data for which particularity of theirs, one
must assume, was formed in them thanks to their pious
lives, they foresaw that the buried divine liquid would fall
into hands worthy of understanding the meaning of such
things; and now indeed this liquid stimulates the owner
of these hands praiseworthily to sustain and assist the better
transmission to the next generation of the meaning of
the ideals on which the co-operation of these monks was
founded.
I wish during this rest of mine, which from any point
of view I fully deserve, to drink this splendid liquid,
which alone during recent years has given me the possibility
of tolerating without suffering the beasts similar to
myself around me, and to listen to new anecdotes, and
sometimes, for lack of new ones, old ones—of course, if
there happen to be competent raconteurs.
It is now still midday, and as I have given my word
that I would not, beginning only from tomorrow, write
anything further for this first series, I still have time and
shall not be breaking my word, if I add with a clean
1238
conscience that a year or two ago, I had categorically decided
to make only the first series of my published writings
generally accessible, and as regards the second and
third series, to make them not generally accessible, but to
organize their distribution in order, among other things,
to actualize through them one of the fundamental tasks I
have set myself under essence-oath; a task which consists
in this: ultimately also to prove, without fail, theoretically
as well as practically, to all my contemporaries, the absurdity
of all their inherent ideas concerning the suppositious
existences of a certain “other world” with its famous and
so beautiful “paradise” and its so repugnant a “hell”; and
at the same time to prove theoretically and afterwards
without fail to show practically, so that even every
”complete victim” of contemporary education should understand
without shuddering and know, that Hell and
Paradise do indeed exist, but only not there “in that
world” but here beside us on Earth.
After the books of the first series have all been published,
I intend for the spreading of the contents of the
second series to organize in various large centers simultaneous
public readings accessible to all.
And as regards the real, indubitably comprehensible,
genuine objective truths which will be brought to light by
me in the third series, I intend to make them accessible
exclusively only to those from among the hearers of the
second series of my writings who will be selected from
specially prepared people according to my considered instructions.

Second series

Comments